This is a modern-English version of Tarzan of the Apes, originally written by Burroughs, Edgar Rice. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

[Illustration]

Tarzan of the Apes

by Edgar Rice Burroughs


Contents

CHAPTER I. Out to Sea
CHAPTER II. The Savage Home
CHAPTER III. Life and Death
CHAPTER IV. The Apes
CHAPTER V. The White Ape
CHAPTER VI. Jungle Battles
CHAPTER VII. The Light of Knowledge
CHAPTER VIII. The Tree-top Hunter
CHAPTER IX. Man and Man
CHAPTER X. The Fear-Phantom
CHAPTER XI. “King of the Apes”
CHAPTER XII. Man’s Reason
CHAPTER XIII. His Own Kind
CHAPTER XIV. At the Mercy of the Jungle
CHAPTER XV. The Forest God
CHAPTER XVI. “Most Remarkable”
CHAPTER XVII. Burials
CHAPTER XVIII. The Jungle Toll
CHAPTER XIX. The Call of the Primitive
CHAPTER XX. Heredity
CHAPTER XXI. The Village of Torture
CHAPTER XXII. The Search Party
CHAPTER XXIII. Brother Men
CHAPTER XXIV. Lost Treasure
CHAPTER XXV. The Outpost of the World
CHAPTER XXVI. The Height of Civilization
CHAPTER XXVII. The Giant Again
CHAPTER XXVIII. Conclusion

CHAPTER I.
Out to Sea

I had this story from one who had no business to tell it to me, or to any other. I may credit the seductive influence of an old vintage upon the narrator for the beginning of it, and my own skeptical incredulity during the days that followed for the balance of the strange tale.

I heard this story from someone who had no right to share it with me, or with anyone else. I can blame the tempting effect of an aged wine on the storyteller for how it started, and my own skeptical disbelief in the days that followed for how the rest of the strange tale unfolded.

When my convivial host discovered that he had told me so much, and that I was prone to doubtfulness, his foolish pride assumed the task the old vintage had commenced, and so he unearthed written evidence in the form of musty manuscript, and dry official records of the British Colonial Office to support many of the salient features of his remarkable narrative.

When my sociable host realized he had shared so much with me and that I was skeptical, his foolish pride took over where the old wine had left off. He dug up written proof in the form of dusty manuscripts and dry official records from the British Colonial Office to back up many of the key points in his extraordinary story.

I do not say the story is true, for I did not witness the happenings which it portrays, but the fact that in the telling of it to you I have taken fictitious names for the principal characters quite sufficiently evidences the sincerity of my own belief that it may be true.

I’m not saying the story is true, because I wasn’t there to see the events it describes, but the fact that I’ve used made-up names for the main characters should make it clear that I genuinely believe it *could* be true.

The yellow, mildewed pages of the diary of a man long dead, and the records of the Colonial Office dovetail perfectly with the narrative of my convivial host, and so I give you the story as I painstakingly pieced it out from these several various agencies.

The yellowed, moldy pages of a long-deceased man’s diary, along with the Colonial Office’s records, align perfectly with the story told by my friendly host. So, I present to you the tale as I carefully reconstructed it from these various sources.

If you do not find it credible you will at least be as one with me in acknowledging that it is unique, remarkable, and interesting.

If you don’t find it believable, you’ll at least agree with me that it’s unique, remarkable, and fascinating.

From the records of the Colonial Office and from the dead man’s diary we learn that a certain young English nobleman, whom we shall call John Clayton, Lord Greystoke, was commissioned to make a peculiarly delicate investigation of conditions in a British West Coast African Colony from whose simple native inhabitants another European power was known to be recruiting soldiers for its native army, which it used solely for the forcible collection of rubber and ivory from the savage tribes along the Congo and the Aruwimi. The natives of the British Colony complained that many of their young men were enticed away through the medium of fair and glowing promises, but that few if any ever returned to their families.

From the records of the Colonial Office and the dead man’s diary, we learn that a young English nobleman, whom we’ll refer to as John Clayton, Lord Greystoke, was assigned to conduct a highly sensitive investigation into conditions in a British West African colony. The colony’s native inhabitants had reported that another European power was recruiting their young men as soldiers for its native army. This army was used exclusively to forcibly collect rubber and ivory from the tribal communities along the Congo and Aruwimi rivers. The British colony’s natives claimed that many of their young men were lured away with enticing promises, but few, if any, ever returned to their families.

The Englishmen in Africa went even further, saying that these poor blacks were held in virtual slavery, since after their terms of enlistment expired their ignorance was imposed upon by their white officers, and they were told that they had yet several years to serve.

The Englishmen in Africa went even further, claiming that these poor Black individuals were practically enslaved. After their enlistment terms ended, their lack of knowledge was exploited by their white officers, who deceived them into believing they still had several more years of service to complete.

And so the Colonial Office appointed John Clayton to a new post in British West Africa, but his confidential instructions centered on a thorough investigation of the unfair treatment of black British subjects by the officers of a friendly European power. Why he was sent, is, however, of little moment to this story, for he never made an investigation, nor, in fact, did he ever reach his destination.

And so the Colonial Office assigned John Clayton to a new position in British West Africa, but his confidential orders focused on a detailed investigation into the unjust treatment of Black British citizens by officials from a friendly European nation. Why he was sent, however, is of little importance to this story, because he never conducted the investigation, nor did he ever actually reach his destination.

Clayton was the type of Englishman that one likes best to associate with the noblest monuments of historic achievement upon a thousand victorious battlefields—a strong, virile man—mentally, morally, and physically.

Clayton was the kind of Englishman you’d picture standing proudly beside the greatest symbols of historic triumphs on countless victorious battlefields—a strong, confident man, sharp in mind, solid in character, and powerful in body.

In stature he was above the average height; his eyes were gray, his features regular and strong; his carriage that of perfect, robust health influenced by his years of army training.

In height, he was taller than average; his eyes were gray, his features well-proportioned and strong; his posture reflected perfect, robust health, shaped by his years of military training.

Political ambition had caused him to seek transference from the army to the Colonial Office and so we find him, still young, entrusted with a delicate and important commission in the service of the Queen.

Political ambition had led him to transfer from the army to the Colonial Office, and so we find him, still young, given a sensitive and significant mission in the service of the Queen.

When he received this appointment he was both elated and appalled. The preferment seemed to him in the nature of a well-merited reward for painstaking and intelligent service, and as a stepping stone to posts of greater importance and responsibility; but, on the other hand, he had been married to the Hon. Alice Rutherford for scarce a three months, and it was the thought of taking this fair young girl into the dangers and isolation of tropical Africa that appalled him.

When he got the appointment, he felt both thrilled and terrified. The promotion seemed like a well-deserved reward for his hard work and smart service, and a stepping stone to more important and demanding roles. But on the other hand, he had only been married to the Honorable Alice Rutherford for barely three months, and the idea of taking this beautiful young woman into the dangers and isolation of tropical Africa filled him with dread.

For her sake he would have refused the appointment, but she would not have it so. Instead she insisted that he accept, and, indeed, take her with him.

For her sake, he would have turned down the position, but she wouldn’t allow it. Instead, she insisted that he accept it and, in fact, take her along with him.

There were mothers and brothers and sisters, and aunts and cousins to express various opinions on the subject, but as to what they severally advised history is silent.

There were mothers, brothers, sisters, aunts, and cousins who all had their own opinions on the matter, but as for what each of them specifically advised, history doesn’t say.

We know only that on a bright May morning in 1888, John, Lord Greystoke, and Lady Alice sailed from Dover on their way to Africa.

We only know that on a bright May morning in 1888, John, Lord Greystoke, and Lady Alice set sail from Dover, heading to Africa.

A month later they arrived at Freetown where they chartered a small sailing vessel, the Fuwalda, which was to bear them to their final destination.

A month later, they arrived at Freetown, where they rented a small sailboat, the Fuwalda, which was supposed to take them to their final destination.

And here John, Lord Greystoke, and Lady Alice, his wife, vanished from the eyes and from the knowledge of men.

And here John, Lord Greystoke, and Lady Alice, his wife, disappeared from sight and from the awareness of the world.

Two months after they weighed anchor and cleared from the port of Freetown a half dozen British war vessels were scouring the south Atlantic for trace of them or their little vessel, and it was almost immediately that the wreckage was found upon the shores of St. Helena which convinced the world that the Fuwalda had gone down with all on board, and hence the search was stopped ere it had scarce begun; though hope lingered in longing hearts for many years.

Two months after they set sail and left the port of Freetown, a half-dozen British warships were combing the South Atlantic for any sign of them or their small ship. Soon after, wreckage was discovered on the shores of St. Helena, convincing the world that the Fuwalda had sunk with everyone on board. As a result, the search was called off almost as soon as it began, though hope lingered in the hearts of loved ones for many years.

The Fuwalda, a barkentine of about one hundred tons, was a vessel of the type often seen in coastwise trade in the far southern Atlantic, their crews composed of the offscourings of the sea—unhanged murderers and cutthroats of every race and every nation.

The Fuwalda, a barkentine weighing around one hundred tons, was the kind of ship commonly used for coastal trade in the far southern Atlantic. Its crew was made up of the dregs of the sea—unpunished killers and ruthless criminals from every race and nation.

The Fuwalda was no exception to the rule. Her officers were swarthy bullies, hating and hated by their crew. The captain, while a competent seaman, was a brute in his treatment of his men. He knew, or at least he used, but two arguments in his dealings with them—a belaying pin and a revolver—nor is it likely that the motley aggregation he signed would have understood aught else.

The Fuwalda was no exception to the rule. Her officers were rough, aggressive types, despised by their crew and hating them in return. The captain, though skilled as a sailor, was a tyrant in how he treated his men. He relied on—or at least used—only two methods to deal with them: a belaying pin and a revolver. It’s doubtful the ragtag bunch he hired would have responded to anything else.

So it was that from the second day out from Freetown John Clayton and his young wife witnessed scenes upon the deck of the Fuwalda such as they had believed were never enacted outside the covers of printed stories of the sea.

So it was that from the second day out of Freetown, John Clayton and his young wife witnessed scenes on the deck of the Fuwalda that they had thought only happened in the pages of fictional sea tales.

It was on the morning of the second day that the first link was forged in what was destined to form a chain of circumstances ending in a life for one then unborn such as has never been paralleled in the history of man.

It was on the morning of the second day that the first link was formed in what would become a chain of events, ultimately shaping a life for someone yet to be born—a life unlike any ever seen in human history.

Two sailors were washing down the decks of the Fuwalda, the first mate was on duty, and the captain had stopped to speak with John Clayton and Lady Alice.

Two sailors were hosing down the decks of the *Fuwalda*, the first mate was on duty, and the captain had paused to chat with John Clayton and Lady Alice.

The men were working backwards toward the little party who were facing away from the sailors. Closer and closer they came, until one of them was directly behind the captain. In another moment he would have passed by and this strange narrative would never have been recorded.

The men were moving backward toward the small group, who were turned away from the sailors. They came closer and closer, until one of them was right behind the captain. In another moment, he would have passed by, and this strange story would never have been told.

But just that instant the officer turned to leave Lord and Lady Greystoke, and, as he did so, tripped against the sailor and sprawled headlong upon the deck, overturning the water-pail so that he was drenched in its dirty contents.

But just at that moment, the officer turned to leave Lord and Lady Greystoke, and as he did, he tripped over the sailor and fell flat on the deck, knocking over the water bucket and getting soaked in its filthy contents.

For an instant the scene was ludicrous; but only for an instant. With a volley of awful oaths, his face suffused with the scarlet of mortification and rage, the captain regained his feet, and with a terrific blow felled the sailor to the deck.

For a moment, the scene was almost comical; but only for a moment. With a stream of furious curses, his face flushed red with humiliation and anger, the captain got back on his feet and delivered a powerful blow that knocked the sailor to the deck.

The man was small and rather old, so that the brutality of the act was thus accentuated. The other seaman, however, was neither old nor small—a huge bear of a man, with fierce black mustachios, and a great bull neck set between massive shoulders.

The man was small and somewhat elderly, which made the brutality of the act even more striking. The other sailor, though, was neither old nor small—a massive, bear-like figure with thick black mustache and a thick bull neck resting between his broad shoulders.

As he saw his mate go down he crouched, and, with a low snarl, sprang upon the captain crushing him to his knees with a single mighty blow.

As he watched his companion fall, he crouched low, let out a deep growl, and lunged at the captain, knocking him to his knees with one powerful strike.

From scarlet the officer’s face went white, for this was mutiny; and mutiny he had met and subdued before in his brutal career. Without waiting to rise he whipped a revolver from his pocket, firing point blank at the great mountain of muscle towering before him; but, quick as he was, John Clayton was almost as quick, so that the bullet which was intended for the sailor’s heart lodged in the sailor’s leg instead, for Lord Greystoke had struck down the captain’s arm as he had seen the weapon flash in the sun.

From scarlet, the officer’s face turned white, for this was mutiny; and mutiny was something he had faced and crushed before in his brutal career. Without bothering to stand, he yanked a revolver from his pocket and fired point-blank at the massive wall of muscle towering in front of him. But, as quick as he was, John Clayton was nearly as fast, so the bullet meant for the sailor’s heart hit his leg instead, as Lord Greystoke had knocked the captain’s arm down the moment he saw the weapon glint in the sunlight.

Words passed between Clayton and the captain, the former making it plain that he was disgusted with the brutality displayed toward the crew, nor would he countenance anything further of the kind while he and Lady Greystoke remained passengers.

Clayton and the captain exchanged words, with Clayton making it clear that he was disgusted by the brutality shown toward the crew. He also stated that he wouldn’t tolerate any more of that kind of behavior as long as he and Lady Greystoke were passengers.

The captain was on the point of making an angry reply, but, thinking better of it, turned on his heel and black and scowling, strode aft.

The captain was about to snap back angrily but, reconsidering, turned sharply and, with a dark scowl, stormed off toward the stern.

He did not care to antagonize an English official, for the Queen’s mighty arm wielded a punitive instrument which he could appreciate, and which he feared—England’s far-reaching navy.

He didn’t want to provoke an English official, as the Queen’s powerful authority wielded a punitive force he both respected and feared—England’s far-reaching navy.

The two sailors picked themselves up, the older man assisting his wounded comrade to rise. The big fellow, who was known among his mates as Black Michael, tried his leg gingerly, and, finding that it bore his weight, turned to Clayton with a word of gruff thanks.

The two sailors got back on their feet, with the older man helping his injured companion up. The larger guy, who his friends called Black Michael, carefully tested his leg. Once he realized it could support his weight, he turned to Clayton and muttered a rough thank you.

Though the fellow’s tone was surly, his words were evidently well meant. Ere he had scarce finished his little speech he had turned and was limping off toward the forecastle with the very apparent intention of forestalling any further conversation.

Though the guy’s tone was rude, his words were clearly well-intentioned. Before he even finished his little speech, he turned and limped off toward the forecastle, obviously trying to avoid any further conversation.

They did not see him again for several days, nor did the captain accord them more than the surliest of grunts when he was forced to speak to them.

They didn’t see him again for several days, and when the captain had to talk to them, he only gave them the grumpiest of grunts.

They took their meals in his cabin, as they had before the unfortunate occurrence; but the captain was careful to see that his duties never permitted him to eat at the same time.

They ate their meals in his cabin, just like they had before the unfortunate incident; but the captain made sure his duties always kept him from eating at the same time.

The other officers were coarse, illiterate fellows, but little above the villainous crew they bullied, and were only too glad to avoid social intercourse with the polished English noble and his lady, so that the Claytons were left very much to themselves.

The other officers were rough, uneducated men, barely better than the troublesome crew they bossed around. They were more than happy to steer clear of socializing with the refined English nobleman and his wife, leaving the Claytons largely to themselves.

This in itself accorded perfectly with their desires, but it also rather isolated them from the life of the little ship so that they were unable to keep in touch with the daily happenings which were to culminate so soon in bloody tragedy.

This situation aligned perfectly with their wishes, but it also left them somewhat cut off from the life of the small ship, making it hard for them to stay informed about the daily events that would soon lead to a violent and tragic outcome.

There was in the whole atmosphere of the craft that undefinable something which presages disaster. Outwardly, to the knowledge of the Claytons, all went on as before upon the little vessel; but that there was an undertow leading them toward some unknown danger both felt, though they did not speak of it to each other.

There was an unmistakable sense of impending doom hanging over the entire ship. To the Claytons, everything seemed to be running as usual on the small vessel, but both of them could feel an underlying tension, a subtle pull toward some unseen danger. Neither of them voiced it, but the unease was there, unspoken.

On the second day after the wounding of Black Michael, Clayton came on deck just in time to see the limp body of one of the crew being carried below by four of his fellows while the first mate, a heavy belaying pin in his hand, stood glowering at the little party of sullen sailors.

On the second day after Black Michael was wounded, Clayton came up to the deck just in time to see the lifeless body of one of the crew being carried below by four of his shipmates. The first mate stood nearby, gripping a heavy belaying pin, glaring at the small group of resentful sailors.

Clayton asked no questions—he did not need to—and the following day, as the great lines of a British battleship grew out of the distant horizon, he half determined to demand that he and Lady Alice be put aboard her, for his fears were steadily increasing that nothing but harm could result from remaining on the lowering, sullen Fuwalda.

Clayton didn’t ask any questions—he didn’t need to—and the next day, as the massive outline of a British battleship emerged on the distant horizon, he seriously considered demanding that he and Lady Alice be transferred to it. His fears were growing stronger by the minute, convinced that staying on the grim, ominous Fuwalda would only lead to trouble.

Toward noon they were within speaking distance of the British vessel, but when Clayton had nearly decided to ask the captain to put them aboard her, the obvious ridiculousness of such a request became suddenly apparent. What reason could he give the officer commanding her majesty’s ship for desiring to go back in the direction from which he had just come!

Toward noon, they were close enough to the British vessel to communicate, but just as Clayton was about to ask the captain to let them board, the absurdity of the request hit him. What possible reason could he give the commanding officer of Her Majesty’s ship for wanting to head back in the direction they’d just come from?

What if he told them that two insubordinate seamen had been roughly handled by their officers? They would but laugh in their sleeves and attribute his reason for wishing to leave the ship to but one thing—cowardice.

What if he told them that two disobedient sailors had been harshly treated by their officers? They would just laugh behind his back and assume his reason for wanting to leave the ship was only one thing—cowardice.

John Clayton, Lord Greystoke, did not ask to be transferred to the British man-of-war. Late in the afternoon he saw her upper works fade below the far horizon, but not before he learned that which confirmed his greatest fears, and caused him to curse the false pride which had restrained him from seeking safety for his young wife a few short hours before, when safety was within reach—a safety which was now gone forever.

John Clayton, Lord Greystoke, didn’t request to be transferred to the British warship. Late that afternoon, he watched its upper structure disappear below the distant horizon. But before it vanished, he discovered something that confirmed his worst fears, making him curse the stubborn pride that had stopped him from securing safety for his young wife just hours earlier, when it was still possible—a chance for safety now lost forever.

It was mid-afternoon that brought the little old sailor, who had been felled by the captain a few days before, to where Clayton and his wife stood by the ship’s side watching the ever diminishing outlines of the great battleship. The old fellow was polishing brasses, and as he came edging along until close to Clayton he said, in an undertone:

It was mid-afternoon when the little old sailor, who had been knocked down by the captain a few days earlier, approached where Clayton and his wife stood by the ship’s side, watching the ever-shrinking outline of the great battleship. The old man was polishing the brass, and as he edged closer to Clayton, he said in a low voice:

“’Ell’s to pay, sir, on this ’ere craft, an’ mark my word for it, sir. ’Ell’s to pay.”

“There’s going to be hell to pay, sir, on this here ship, and mark my words for it, sir. Hell’s going to pay.”

“What do you mean, my good fellow?” asked Clayton.

“What do you mean, my friend?” asked Clayton.

“Wy, hasn’t ye seen wats goin’ on? Hasn’t ye ’eard that devil’s spawn of a capting an’ is mates knockin’ the bloomin’ lights outen ’arf the crew?

“Why, haven’t you seen what’s going on? Haven’t you heard about that devil’s spawn of a captain and his mates beating the living daylights out of half the crew?”

“Two busted ’eads yeste’day, an’ three to-day. Black Michael’s as good as new agin an’ ’e’s not the bully to stand fer it, not ’e; an’ mark my word for it, sir.”

“Two busted heads yesterday, and three today. Black Michael’s as good as new again, and he’s not the type to let it slide, not him; mark my words, sir.”

“You mean, my man, that the crew contemplates mutiny?” asked Clayton.

“You mean, my man, that the crew is planning a mutiny?” asked Clayton.

“Mutiny!” exclaimed the old fellow. “Mutiny! They means murder, sir, an’ mark my word for it, sir.”

“Mutiny!” the old man shouted. “Mutiny! They mean murder, sir, and you can take my word for it, sir.”

“When?”

"When?"

“Hit’s comin’, sir; hit’s comin’ but I’m not a-sayin’ wen, an’ I’ve said too damned much now, but ye was a good sort t’other day an’ I thought it no more’n right to warn ye. But keep a still tongue in yer ’ead an’ when ye ’ear shootin’ git below an’ stay there.

“It’s coming, sir; it’s coming, but I’m not saying when, and I’ve already said too damn much now. But you were decent the other day, and I thought it was only right to warn you. Keep quiet about it, and when you hear shooting, get below and stay there.”

“That’s all, only keep a still tongue in yer ’ead, or they’ll put a pill between yer ribs, an’ mark my word for it, sir,” and the old fellow went on with his polishing, which carried him away from where the Claytons were standing.

“That’s all, just keep your mouth shut, or they’ll put a bullet in your ribs, and mark my words, sir,” the old man said, continuing with his polishing as he moved away from where the Claytons were standing.

“Deuced cheerful outlook, Alice,” said Clayton.

“Pretty grim outlook, Alice,” said Clayton.

“You should warn the captain at once, John. Possibly the trouble may yet be averted,” she said.

“You should warn the captain right away, John. Maybe the problem can still be avoided,” she said.

“I suppose I should, but yet from purely selfish motives I am almost prompted to ‘keep a still tongue in my ’ead.’ Whatever they do now they will spare us in recognition of my stand for this fellow Black Michael, but should they find that I had betrayed them there would be no mercy shown us, Alice.”

“I guess I should, but honestly, out of pure self-interest, I’m almost tempted to keep my mouth shut. Whatever they do now, they’ll spare us because of how I stood up for this guy Black Michael. But if they find out I betrayed them, there’d be no mercy for us, Alice.”

“You have but one duty, John, and that lies in the interest of vested authority. If you do not warn the captain you are as much a party to whatever follows as though you had helped to plot and carry it out with your own head and hands.”

“You have only one duty, John, and that is to protect the interests of established authority. If you don’t warn the captain, you’re just as responsible for whatever happens as if you had planned and carried it out yourself.”

“You do not understand, dear,” replied Clayton. “It is of you I am thinking—there lies my first duty. The captain has brought this condition upon himself, so why then should I risk subjecting my wife to unthinkable horrors in a probably futile attempt to save him from his own brutal folly? You have no conception, dear, of what would follow were this pack of cutthroats to gain control of the Fuwalda.”

“You don’t get it, darling,” Clayton replied. “I’m thinking about you—that’s my first priority. The captain brought this on himself, so why should I risk putting you through unimaginable horrors in what would likely be a pointless attempt to save him from his own reckless stupidity? You have no idea, my dear, what would happen if this gang of thugs took control of the Fuwalda.”

“Duty is duty, John, and no amount of sophistries may change it. I would be a poor wife for an English lord were I to be responsible for his shirking a plain duty. I realize the danger which must follow, but I can face it with you.”

“Duty is duty, John, and no amount of clever arguments can change that. I’d be a terrible wife for an English lord if I were the reason he avoided a clear responsibility. I know the risks that come with it, but I’m ready to face them with you.”

“Have it as you will then, Alice,” he answered, smiling. “Maybe we are borrowing trouble. While I do not like the looks of things on board this ship, they may not be so bad after all, for it is possible that the ‘Ancient Mariner’ was but voicing the desires of his wicked old heart rather than speaking of real facts.

“Have it your way then, Alice,” he replied with a smile. “Maybe we’re overthinking this. I don’t like how things seem on this ship, but they might not be as bad as they appear. It’s possible the ‘Ancient Mariner’ was just expressing his own dark wishes rather than stating actual truths.”

“Mutiny on the high sea may have been common a hundred years ago, but in this good year 1888 it is the least likely of happenings.

“Mutiny on the high seas might have been common a hundred years ago, but in this fine year of 1888, it’s the least likely of events.”

“But there goes the captain to his cabin now. If I am going to warn him I might as well get the beastly job over for I have little stomach to talk with the brute at all.”

“But there goes the captain to his cabin now. If I’m going to warn him, I might as well get this awful task over with—I really don’t feel like talking to that jerk at all.”

So saying he strolled carelessly in the direction of the companionway through which the captain had passed, and a moment later was knocking at his door.

So saying, he casually walked toward the companionway where the captain had gone, and a moment later, he was knocking on his door.

“Come in,” growled the deep tones of that surly officer.

“Come in,” the deep, gruff voice of the irritable officer snapped.

And when Clayton had entered, and closed the door behind him:

And when Clayton walked in and shut the door behind him:

“Well?”

"What's up?"

“I have come to report the gist of a conversation I heard to-day, because I feel that, while there may be nothing to it, it is as well that you be forearmed. In short, the men contemplate mutiny and murder.”

“I’ve come to report the main points of a conversation I overheard today because I think it’s important for you to be prepared, even if it turns out to be nothing. Basically, the men are planning mutiny and murder.”

“It’s a lie!” roared the captain. “And if you have been interfering again with the discipline of this ship, or meddling in affairs that don’t concern you you can take the consequences, and be damned. I don’t care whether you are an English lord or not. I’m captain of this here ship, and from now on you keep your meddling nose out of my business.”

“It’s a lie!” the captain shouted. “And if you’ve been messing with the discipline of this ship again or sticking your nose where it doesn’t belong, you’ll face the consequences, and you can go to hell. I don’t care if you’re some English lord or not. I’m the captain of this ship, and from now on, keep your meddling out of my business.”

The captain had worked himself up to such a frenzy of rage that he was fairly purple of face, and he shrieked the last words at the top of his voice, emphasizing his remarks by a loud thumping of the table with one huge fist, and shaking the other in Clayton’s face.

The captain had worked himself into such a furious rage that his face turned deep red, and he screamed the last words at the top of his lungs, emphasizing his point by slamming the table with one massive fist and shaking the other in Clayton’s face.

Greystoke never turned a hair, but stood eying the excited man with level gaze.

Greystoke didn’t flinch, standing calmly and fixing the agitated man with a steady stare.

“Captain Billings,” he drawled finally, “if you will pardon my candor, I might remark that you are something of an ass.”

“Captain Billings,” he finally said, dragging out his words, “if you’ll excuse my honesty, I might point out that you’re kind of an idiot.”

Whereupon he turned and left the captain with the same indifferent ease that was habitual with him, and which was more surely calculated to raise the ire of a man of Billings’ class than a torrent of invective.

Whereupon he turned and left the captain with the same casual ease that was typical of him, and which was more likely to provoke a man of Billings' temperament than a flood of insults.

So, whereas the captain might easily have been brought to regret his hasty speech had Clayton attempted to conciliate him, his temper was now irrevocably set in the mold in which Clayton had left it, and the last chance of their working together for their common good was gone.

So, while the captain might have easily been persuaded to regret his hasty words if Clayton had tried to calm him down, his temper was now firmly set in the way Clayton had left it, and the last chance for them to work together for their mutual benefit was gone.

“Well, Alice,” said Clayton, as he rejoined his wife, “I might have saved my breath. The fellow proved most ungrateful. Fairly jumped at me like a mad dog.

“Well, Alice,” said Clayton, as he rejoined his wife, “I might as well have saved my breath. The guy turned out to be completely ungrateful. He practically lunged at me like a rabid dog.”

“He and his blasted old ship may hang, for aught I care; and until we are safely off the thing I shall spend my energies in looking after our own welfare. And I rather fancy the first step to that end should be to go to our cabin and look over my revolvers. I am sorry now that we packed the larger guns and the ammunition with the stuff below.”

“He and his damn ship can go to hell for all I care; until we’re safely off this thing, I’m going to focus on looking out for ourselves. And I think the first step should be heading to our cabin and checking my handguns. I regret packing the bigger guns and ammo with the stuff below now.”

They found their quarters in a bad state of disorder. Clothing from their open boxes and bags strewed the little apartment, and even their beds had been torn to pieces.

They found their living space in complete disarray. Clothes from their open suitcases and bags were scattered all over the small room, and even their beds had been ripped apart.

“Evidently someone was more anxious about our belongings than we,” said Clayton. “Let’s have a look around, Alice, and see what’s missing.”

“Clearly, someone was more concerned about our stuff than we were,” said Clayton. “Let’s take a look around, Alice, and see what’s missing.”

A thorough search revealed the fact that nothing had been taken but Clayton’s two revolvers and the small supply of ammunition he had saved out for them.

A thorough search showed that nothing had been taken except Clayton’s two revolvers and the small amount of ammunition he had set aside for them.

“Those are the very things I most wish they had left us,” said Clayton, “and the fact that they wished for them and them alone is most sinister.”

“Those are exactly the things I wish they hadn’t taken,” said Clayton. “The fact that they wanted those and nothing else is really unsettling.”

“What are we to do, John?” asked his wife. “Perhaps you were right in that our best chance lies in maintaining a neutral position.

“What should we do, John?” his wife asked. “Maybe you were right—our best shot is to stay neutral.”

“If the officers are able to prevent a mutiny, we have nothing to fear, while if the mutineers are victorious our one slim hope lies in not having attempted to thwart or antagonize them.”

“If the officers can stop a mutiny, we’ve got nothing to worry about. But if the mutineers win, our only small chance of survival depends on not having tried to oppose or provoke them.”

“Right you are, Alice. We’ll keep in the middle of the road.”

“You’re right, Alice. We’ll stay in the middle of the road.”

As they started to straighten up their cabin, Clayton and his wife simultaneously noticed the corner of a piece of paper protruding from beneath the door of their quarters. As Clayton stooped to reach for it he was amazed to see it move further into the room, and then he realized that it was being pushed inward by someone from without.

As they began tidying up their cabin, Clayton and his wife both noticed the corner of a piece of paper sticking out from under their door. When Clayton bent down to grab it, he was surprised to see it slide further into the room. Then it dawned on him—someone outside was pushing it in.

Quickly and silently he stepped toward the door, but, as he reached for the knob to throw it open, his wife’s hand fell upon his wrist.

Quickly and quietly, he moved toward the door, but as he reached for the knob to fling it open, his wife’s hand grabbed his wrist.

“No, John,” she whispered. “They do not wish to be seen, and so we cannot afford to see them. Do not forget that we are keeping to the middle of the road.”

“No, John,” she whispered. “They don’t want to be seen, and so we can’t risk seeing them. Don’t forget we’re staying in the middle of the road.”

Clayton smiled and dropped his hand to his side. Thus they stood watching the little bit of white paper until it finally remained at rest upon the floor just inside the door.

Clayton smiled and let his hand fall to his side. They stood there, watching the small piece of white paper until it finally came to rest on the floor just inside the door.

Then Clayton stooped and picked it up. It was a bit of grimy, white paper roughly folded into a ragged square. Opening it they found a crude message printed almost illegibly, and with many evidences of an unaccustomed task.

Then Clayton bent down and picked it up. It was a piece of dirty, white paper roughly folded into a messy square. Opening it, they found a rough message scrawled almost illegibly, with clear signs that the writer wasn’t used to the task.

Translated, it was a warning to the Claytons to refrain from reporting the loss of the revolvers, or from repeating what the old sailor had told them—to refrain on pain of death.

Translated, it was a warning to the Claytons to stop reporting the loss of the revolvers or repeating what the old sailor had told them—to stop, or face death.

“I rather imagine we’ll be good,” said Clayton with a rueful smile. “About all we can do is to sit tight and wait for whatever may come.”

“I think we’ll be okay,” said Clayton with a wry smile. “All we can do now is stay put and see what happens.”

CHAPTER II.
The Savage Home

Nor did they have long to wait, for the next morning as Clayton was emerging on deck for his accustomed walk before breakfast, a shot rang out, and then another, and another.

Nor did they have to wait long, for the next morning, as Clayton was stepping out on deck for his usual walk before breakfast, a shot rang out, followed by another, and then another.

The sight which met his eyes confirmed his worst fears. Facing the little knot of officers was the entire motley crew of the Fuwalda, and at their head stood Black Michael.

The sight that met his eyes confirmed his worst fears. Facing the small group of officers was the entire ragtag crew of the Fuwalda, and at their front stood Black Michael.

At the first volley from the officers the men ran for shelter, and from points of vantage behind masts, wheel-house and cabin they returned the fire of the five men who represented the hated authority of the ship.

At the first round of shots from the officers, the crew scrambled for cover. From strategic spots behind the masts, wheelhouse, and cabin, they fired back at the five men who stood for the ship's despised authority.

Two of their number had gone down before the captain’s revolver. They lay where they had fallen between the combatants. But then the first mate lunged forward upon his face, and at a cry of command from Black Michael the mutineers charged the remaining four. The crew had been able to muster but six firearms, so most of them were armed with boat hooks, axes, hatchets and crowbars.

Two of their group had been shot by the captain’s revolver. They lay where they had fallen, right between the fighters. But then the first mate collapsed face-first, and at Black Michael’s shouted order, the mutineers rushed the remaining four. The crew had only managed to gather six guns, so most of them were armed with boat hooks, axes, hatchets, and crowbars.

The captain had emptied his revolver and was reloading as the charge was made. The second mate’s gun had jammed, and so there were but two weapons opposed to the mutineers as they bore down upon the officers, who now started to give back before the infuriated rush of their men.

The captain had emptied his revolver and was reloading as the attack began. The second mate’s gun had jammed, leaving only two weapons to hold off the mutineers as they charged toward the officers. The officers began to retreat under the furious onslaught of their crew.

Both sides were cursing and swearing in a frightful manner, which, together with the reports of the firearms and the screams and groans of the wounded, turned the deck of the Fuwalda to the likeness of a madhouse.

Both sides were yelling and cursing in a terrifying way, which, along with the gunfire and the screams and moans of the wounded, turned the deck of the Fuwalda into something like a madhouse.

Before the officers had taken a dozen backward steps the men were upon them. An ax in the hands of a burly Negro cleft the captain from forehead to chin, and an instant later the others were down: dead or wounded from dozens of blows and bullet wounds.

Before the officers could take more than a few steps back, the men were on them. A burly Black man swung an ax, splitting the captain’s head from forehead to chin, and within moments, the others were down—either dead or wounded from countless blows and gunshots.

Short and grisly had been the work of the mutineers of the Fuwalda, and through it all John Clayton had stood leaning carelessly beside the companionway puffing meditatively upon his pipe as though he had been but watching an indifferent cricket match.

Short and gruesome had been the work of the mutineers of the Fuwalda, and through it all John Clayton had stood casually by the companionway, puffing thoughtfully on his pipe as if he were merely watching a casual cricket match.

As the last officer went down he thought it was time that he returned to his wife lest some members of the crew find her alone below.

As the last officer went down, he figured it was time to head back to his wife, worried that some of the crew might find her alone below deck.

Though outwardly calm and indifferent, Clayton was inwardly apprehensive and wrought up, for he feared for his wife’s safety at the hands of these ignorant, half-brutes into whose hands fate had so remorselessly thrown them.

Though he appeared calm and indifferent on the outside, Clayton was deeply anxious and on edge inside. He was terrified for his wife’s safety, fearing what these ignorant, almost savage people might do to her—people fate had so cruelly forced them into the hands of.

As he turned to descend the ladder he was surprised to see his wife standing on the steps almost at his side.

As he turned to climb down the ladder, he was startled to see his wife standing on the steps, almost right beside him.

“How long have you been here, Alice?”

“How long have you been here, Alice?”

“Since the beginning,” she replied. “How awful, John. Oh, how awful! What can we hope for at the hands of such as those?”

“From the very start,” she replied. “It’s terrible, John. Oh, it’s so terrible! What can we possibly expect from people like them?”

“Breakfast, I hope,” he answered, smiling bravely in an attempt to allay her fears.

“Breakfast, I hope,” he replied, smiling warmly in an effort to ease her worries.

“At least,” he added, “I’m going to ask them. Come with me, Alice. We must not let them think we expect any but courteous treatment.”

“At least,” he added, “I’m going to ask them. Come with me, Alice. We can’t let them think we’re expecting anything but polite treatment.”

The men had by this time surrounded the dead and wounded officers, and without either partiality or compassion proceeded to throw both living and dead over the sides of the vessel. With equal heartlessness they disposed of their own dead and dying.

The men had by now surrounded the dead and wounded officers, and without showing any favoritism or mercy, they proceeded to throw both the living and the dead over the sides of the ship. With the same lack of compassion, they dealt with their own dead and dying.

Presently one of the crew spied the approaching Claytons, and with a cry of: “Here’s two more for the fishes,” rushed toward them with uplifted ax.

Soon, one of the crew spotted the approaching Claytons and shouted, “Here’s two more for the fish!” He charged at them with an ax raised high.

But Black Michael was even quicker, so that the fellow went down with a bullet in his back before he had taken a half dozen steps.

But Black Michael was even faster, and the guy went down with a bullet in his back before he had taken more than a few steps.

With a loud roar, Black Michael attracted the attention of the others, and, pointing to Lord and Lady Greystoke, cried:

With a loud shout, Black Michael got everyone's attention and, pointing at Lord and Lady Greystoke, yelled:

“These here are my friends, and they are to be left alone. D’ye understand?

“These are my friends, and they’re not to be messed with. Got it?”

“I’m captain of this ship now, an’ what I says goes,” he added, turning to Clayton. “Just keep to yourselves, and nobody’ll harm ye,” and he looked threateningly on his fellows.

“I’m the captain of this ship now, and what I say goes,” he added, turning to Clayton. “Just keep to yourselves, and no one will harm you,” he said, giving a threatening look to his crewmates.

The Claytons heeded Black Michael’s instructions so well that they saw but little of the crew and knew nothing of the plans the men were making.

The Claytons followed Black Michael’s orders so closely that they barely interacted with the crew and remained completely unaware of the plans the men were plotting.

Occasionally they heard faint echoes of brawls and quarreling among the mutineers, and on two occasions the vicious bark of firearms rang out on the still air. But Black Michael was a fit leader for this band of cutthroats, and, withal held them in fair subjection to his rule.

Occasionally, they heard faint echoes of fights and arguments among the mutineers, and twice, the sharp crack of gunfire broke the still air. But Black Michael was a strong leader for this gang of criminals, and he managed to keep them fairly under his control.

On the fifth day following the murder of the ship’s officers, land was sighted by the lookout. Whether island or mainland, Black Michael did not know, but he announced to Clayton that if investigation showed that the place was habitable he and Lady Greystoke were to be put ashore with their belongings.

On the fifth day after the ship’s officers were murdered, the lookout spotted land. Black Michael wasn’t sure if it was an island or part of the mainland, but he told Clayton that if they found the place was livable, he and Lady Greystoke would be left there with their belongings.

“You’ll be all right there for a few months,” he explained, “and by that time we’ll have been able to make an inhabited coast somewhere and scatter a bit. Then I’ll see that yer gover’ment’s notified where you be an’ they’ll soon send a man-o’war to fetch ye off.

“You’ll be fine there for a few months,” he explained, “and by then we’ll have reached some populated coast and spread out a bit. Then I’ll make sure your government is informed of your location, and they’ll send a warship to pick you up soon enough.”

“It would be a hard matter to land you in civilization without a lot o’ questions being asked, an’ none o’ us here has any very convincin’ answers up our sleeves.”

“It would be tough to get you back into civilization without raising a lot of questions, and none of us here has any really convincing answers ready to go.”

Clayton remonstrated against the inhumanity of landing them upon an unknown shore to be left to the mercies of savage beasts, and, possibly, still more savage men.

Clayton argued against the cruelty of abandoning them on an unfamiliar shore, leaving them vulnerable to wild animals and, potentially, even more dangerous humans.

But his words were of no avail, and only tended to anger Black Michael, so he was forced to desist and make the best he could of a bad situation.

But his words didn’t help and only made Black Michael angrier, so he had to stop and do his best to handle a tough situation.

About three o’clock in the afternoon they came about off a beautiful wooded shore opposite the mouth of what appeared to be a land-locked harbor.

Around three in the afternoon, they turned toward a stunning, tree-lined coast across from what looked like a sheltered, landlocked harbor.

Black Michael sent a small boat filled with men to sound the entrance in an effort to determine if the Fuwalda could be safely worked through the entrance.

Black Michael sent a small boat filled with men to check the entrance, trying to figure out if the *Fuwalda* could safely make it through.

In about an hour they returned and reported deep water through the passage as well as far into the little basin.

In about an hour, they came back and reported that the passage had deep water, extending well into the small basin.

Before dark the barkentine lay peacefully at anchor upon the bosom of the still, mirror-like surface of the harbor.

Before nightfall, the barkentine rested calmly at anchor on the smooth, mirror-like surface of the harbor.

The surrounding shores were beautiful with semitropical verdure, while in the distance the country rose from the ocean in hill and tableland, almost uniformly clothed by primeval forest.

The surrounding shores were stunning with lush, semitropical greenery, while in the distance, the land rose from the ocean in hills and plateaus, almost entirely covered by ancient forests.

No signs of habitation were visible, but that the land might easily support human life was evidenced by the abundant bird and animal life of which the watchers on the Fuwalda’s deck caught occasional glimpses, as well as by the shimmer of a little river which emptied into the harbor, insuring fresh water in plenitude.

No signs of human activity were visible, but the land clearly had the potential to support life, as shown by the plentiful birds and animals that the watchers on the Fuwalda’s deck occasionally spotted. This was further confirmed by the glimmer of a small river flowing into the harbor, guaranteeing an ample supply of fresh water.

As darkness settled upon the earth, Clayton and Lady Alice still stood by the ship’s rail in silent contemplation of their future abode. From the dark shadows of the mighty forest came the wild calls of savage beasts—the deep roar of the lion, and, occasionally, the shrill scream of a panther.

As darkness fell over the land, Clayton and Lady Alice remained by the ship’s rail, quietly reflecting on their future home. From the shadowy depths of the vast forest came the untamed cries of wild animals—the deep growl of a lion and, now and then, the piercing shriek of a panther.

The woman shrank closer to the man in terror-stricken anticipation of the horrors lying in wait for them in the awful blackness of the nights to come, when they should be alone upon that wild and lonely shore.

The woman clung closer to the man, trembling with fear as she imagined the horrors that awaited them in the pitch-black nights ahead, when they would be completely alone on that desolate and isolated shore.

Later in the evening Black Michael joined them long enough to instruct them to make their preparations for landing on the morrow. They tried to persuade him to take them to some more hospitable coast near enough to civilization so that they might hope to fall into friendly hands. But no pleas, or threats, or promises of reward could move him.

Later that evening, Black Michael joined them briefly to tell them to get ready to land the next day. They tried to convince him to take them to a more welcoming shore, closer to civilization, where they might find friendly people. But no matter how much they begged, threatened, or offered rewards, he wouldn’t budge.

“I am the only man aboard who would not rather see ye both safely dead, and, while I know that’s the sensible way to make sure of our own necks, yet Black Michael’s not the man to forget a favor. Ye saved my life once, and in return I’m goin’ to spare yours, but that’s all I can do.

“I’m the only one on this ship who wouldn’t rather see you both dead, and even though I know that’s the smartest way to guarantee our own safety, Black Michael isn’t the type to forget a favor. You saved my life once, and in return, I’m going to spare yours—but that’s all I can do.

“The men won’t stand for any more, and if we don’t get ye landed pretty quick they may even change their minds about giving ye that much show. I’ll put all yer stuff ashore with ye as well as cookin’ utensils an’ some old sails for tents, an’ enough grub to last ye until ye can find fruit and game.

“The men won’t tolerate any more delays, and if we don’t get you landed soon, they might even reconsider giving you that chance. I’ll make sure all your belongings are put ashore with you, along with cooking utensils, some old sails for tents, and enough food to last until you can find fruit and game.”

“With yer guns for protection, ye ought to be able to live here easy enough until help comes. When I get safely hid away I’ll see to it that the British gover’ment learns about where ye be; for the life of me I couldn’t tell ’em exactly where, for I don’t know myself. But they’ll find ye all right.”

“With your guns for protection, you should be able to live here easily enough until help arrives. Once I’m safely hidden away, I’ll make sure the British government knows where you are; for the life of me, I couldn’t tell them exactly where, since I don’t know myself. But they’ll find you, no problem.”

After he had left them they went silently below, each wrapped in gloomy forebodings.

After he left, they quietly went downstairs, each lost in their own dark thoughts.

Clayton did not believe that Black Michael had the slightest intention of notifying the British government of their whereabouts, nor was he any too sure but that some treachery was contemplated for the following day when they should be on shore with the sailors who would have to accompany them with their belongings.

Clayton didn’t believe for a second that Black Michael had any intention of informing the British government about their location. He also wasn’t entirely convinced that some kind of betrayal wasn’t being planned for the next day, when they’d be onshore with the sailors who would have to help them carry their belongings.

Once out of Black Michael’s sight any of the men might strike them down, and still leave Black Michael’s conscience clear.

Once out of Black Michael’s sight, any of the men could take them out, and Black Michael’s conscience would still be clear.

And even should they escape that fate was it not but to be faced with far graver dangers? Alone, he might hope to survive for years; for he was a strong, athletic man.

And even if they managed to avoid that fate, wouldn’t they just be confronted with even more serious dangers? Alone, he might have a chance to survive for years; after all, he was a strong, athletic man.

But what of Alice, and that other little life so soon to be launched amidst the hardships and grave dangers of a primeval world?

But what about Alice, and that other little life soon to be brought into the harsh and perilous conditions of an ancient world?

The man shuddered as he meditated upon the awful gravity, the fearful helplessness, of their situation. But it was a merciful Providence which prevented him from foreseeing the hideous reality which awaited them in the grim depths of that gloomy wood.

The man shuddered as he thought about the terrible seriousness and the overwhelming helplessness of their situation. But it was a merciful act of fate that kept him from anticipating the horrifying reality waiting for them in the dark, eerie depths of that grim forest.

Early next morning their numerous chests and boxes were hoisted on deck and lowered to waiting small boats for transportation to shore.

Early the next morning, their many chests and boxes were lifted onto the deck and lowered into waiting small boats to be taken to shore.

There was a great quantity and variety of stuff, as the Claytons had expected a possible five to eight years’ residence in their new home. Thus, in addition to the many necessities they had brought, there were also many luxuries.

There was a large amount and variety of items, as the Claytons had anticipated potentially living in their new home for five to eight years. So, along with the many essentials they had packed, there were also plenty of luxuries.

Black Michael was determined that nothing belonging to the Claytons should be left on board. Whether out of compassion for them, or in furtherance of his own self-interests, it would be difficult to say.

Black Michael was determined that nothing belonging to the Claytons should remain on board. Whether out of compassion for them or to further his own self-interests, it would be hard to tell.

There was no question but that the presence of property of a missing British official upon a suspicious vessel would have been a difficult thing to explain in any civilized port in the world.

There was no doubt that having a missing British official's belongings on a suspicious ship would have been hard to justify in any civilized port around the world.

So zealous was he in his efforts to carry out his intentions that he insisted upon the return of Clayton’s revolvers to him by the sailors in whose possession they were.

So determined was he to follow through with his plans that he demanded the sailors who had Clayton’s revolvers return them to him.

Into the small boats were also loaded salt meats and biscuit, with a small supply of potatoes and beans, matches, and cooking vessels, a chest of tools, and the old sails which Black Michael had promised them.

Into the small boats, they also loaded salted meats and biscuits, along with a small supply of potatoes and beans, matches, cooking utensils, a toolbox, and the old sails that Black Michael had promised them.

As though himself fearing the very thing which Clayton had suspected, Black Michael accompanied them to shore, and was the last to leave them when the small boats, having filled the ship’s casks with fresh water, were pushed out toward the waiting Fuwalda.

As if he too feared what Clayton had suspected, Black Michael went with them to the shore and was the last to leave when the small boats, after filling the ship’s casks with fresh water, were rowed back toward the waiting Fuwalda.

As the boats moved slowly over the smooth waters of the bay, Clayton and his wife stood silently watching their departure—in the breasts of both a feeling of impending disaster and utter hopelessness.

As the boats glided slowly across the calm waters of the bay, Clayton and his wife stood silently, watching them leave—both filled with a sense of looming catastrophe and complete despair.

And behind them, over the edge of a low ridge, other eyes watched—close set, wicked eyes, gleaming beneath shaggy brows.

And behind them, over the edge of a low ridge, other eyes watched—close-set, menacing eyes, glowing beneath bushy brows.

As the Fuwalda passed through the narrow entrance to the harbor and out of sight behind a projecting point, Lady Alice threw her arms about Clayton’s neck and burst into uncontrolled sobs.

As the Fuwalda sailed through the narrow harbor entrance and disappeared behind a jutting point, Lady Alice wrapped her arms around Clayton’s neck and broke into uncontrollable sobs.

Bravely had she faced the dangers of the mutiny; with heroic fortitude she had looked into the terrible future; but now that the horror of absolute solitude was upon them, her overwrought nerves gave way, and the reaction came.

Bravely, she had faced the dangers of the mutiny; with heroic strength, she had stared into the terrifying future. But now, with the horror of complete isolation closing in, her overstrained nerves gave out, and the emotional backlash hit hard.

He did not attempt to check her tears. It were better that nature have her way in relieving these long-pent emotions, and it was many minutes before the girl—little more than a child she was—could again gain mastery of herself.

He didn’t try to stop her tears. It was better to let nature take its course and release those long-held emotions. It took several minutes before the girl—still more of a child than anything—could regain control of herself.

“Oh, John,” she cried at last, “the horror of it. What are we to do? What are we to do?”

“Oh, John,” she cried at last, “this is horrifying. What are we supposed to do? What are we going to do?”

“There is but one thing to do, Alice,” and he spoke as quietly as though they were sitting in their snug living room at home, “and that is work. Work must be our salvation. We must not give ourselves time to think, for in that direction lies madness.

“There’s only one thing to do, Alice,” he said, his voice calm, as if they were sitting in their cozy living room at home, “and that’s work. Work has to be our salvation. We can’t let ourselves dwell on things, because that way leads to madness.”

“We must work and wait. I am sure that relief will come, and come quickly, when once it is apparent that the Fuwalda has been lost, even though Black Michael does not keep his word to us.”

“We have to keep working and be patient. I’m confident that help will come, and it’ll come fast, once it’s clear that the Fuwalda is gone, even if Black Michael doesn’t keep his promise to us.”

“But John, if it were only you and I,” she sobbed, “we could endure it I know; but—”

“But John, if it were just you and me,” she sobbed, “we could handle it, I know; but—”

“Yes, dear,” he answered, gently, “I have been thinking of that, also; but we must face it, as we must face whatever comes, bravely and with the utmost confidence in our ability to cope with circumstances whatever they may be.

“Yes, dear,” he replied gently, “I’ve been thinking about that too. But we have to face it, just like we face everything else—bravely and with complete confidence in our ability to handle whatever comes our way.”

“Hundreds of thousands of years ago our ancestors of the dim and distant past faced the same problems which we must face, possibly in these same primeval forests. That we are here today evidences their victory.

“Hundreds of thousands of years ago, our ancient ancestors faced the same challenges we must confront today, perhaps even in these very same primordial forests. The fact that we exist now is proof of their triumph.”

“What they did may we not do? And even better, for are we not armed with ages of superior knowledge, and have we not the means of protection, defense, and sustenance which science has given us, but of which they were totally ignorant? What they accomplished, Alice, with instruments and weapons of stone and bone, surely that may we accomplish also.”

“What they did, can’t we do as well? And even better, since we have the advantage of centuries of advanced knowledge, along with the tools for protection, defense, and survival that science has provided—things they knew nothing about? What they achieved, Alice, using tools and weapons made of stone and bone, surely we can achieve too.”

“Ah, John, I wish that I might be a man with a man’s philosophy, but I am but a woman, seeing with my heart rather than my head, and all that I can see is too horrible, too unthinkable to put into words.

“Ah, John, I wish I could think like a man, with a man’s logic, but I’m just a woman, guided by my heart more than my mind, and what I see is too awful, too unimaginable to even put into words.”

“I only hope you are right, John. I will do my best to be a brave primeval woman, a fit mate for the primeval man.”

“I just hope you’re right, John. I’ll do my best to be a strong, primal woman, a worthy partner for the primal man.”

Clayton’s first thought was to arrange a sleeping shelter for the night; something which might serve to protect them from prowling beasts of prey.

Clayton’s first thought was to set up a place to sleep for the night; something that could keep them safe from prowling predators.

He opened the box containing his rifles and ammunition, that they might both be armed against possible attack while at work, and then together they sought a location for their first night’s sleeping place.

He opened the box with his rifles and ammunition so they could both be armed in case of an attack while working. Then, together, they looked for a spot to set up their first night’s sleeping area.

A hundred yards from the beach was a little level spot, fairly free of trees; here they decided eventually to build a permanent house, but for the time being they both thought it best to construct a little platform in the trees out of reach of the larger of the savage beasts in whose realm they were.

A hundred yards from the beach was a small, flat area mostly clear of trees; this is where they eventually decided to build a permanent home. But for now, they both agreed it was smarter to set up a small platform in the trees, high enough to stay out of reach of the larger wild animals that ruled the area.

To this end Clayton selected four trees which formed a rectangle about eight feet square, and cutting long branches from other trees he constructed a framework around them, about ten feet from the ground, fastening the ends of the branches securely to the trees by means of rope, a quantity of which Black Michael had furnished him from the hold of the Fuwalda.

To achieve this, Clayton picked four trees that formed a rectangle roughly eight feet square. He cut long branches from other trees and built a frame around them, about ten feet off the ground. He secured the ends of the branches firmly to the trees using rope, which Black Michael had provided from the hold of the Fuwalda.

Across this framework Clayton placed other smaller branches quite close together. This platform he paved with the huge fronds of elephant’s ear which grew in profusion about them, and over the fronds he laid a great sail folded into several thicknesses.

Across this framework, Clayton added smaller branches, placing them close together. He then covered the platform with the large leaves of elephant ear plants, which grew abundantly around them. Over the leaves, he spread a large sail, folded several times for added thickness.

Seven feet higher he constructed a similar, though lighter platform to serve as roof, and from the sides of this he suspended the balance of his sailcloth for walls.

Seven feet higher, he built a similar but lighter platform to act as a roof, and from its sides, he hung the rest of his sailcloth to serve as walls.

When completed he had a rather snug little nest, to which he carried their blankets and some of the lighter luggage.

When he finished, he had a cozy little spot, where he brought their blankets and some of the lighter bags.

It was now late in the afternoon, and the balance of the daylight hours were devoted to the building of a rude ladder by means of which Lady Alice could mount to her new home.

It was now late in the afternoon, and the rest of the daylight hours were spent building a makeshift ladder so that Lady Alice could climb up to her new home.

All during the day the forest about them had been filled with excited birds of brilliant plumage, and dancing, chattering monkeys, who watched these new arrivals and their wonderful nest building operations with every mark of keenest interest and fascination.

All day long, the forest around them was alive with brightly colored birds and lively, chattering monkeys. They watched the newcomers and their impressive nest-building efforts with the utmost curiosity and fascination.

Notwithstanding that both Clayton and his wife kept a sharp lookout they saw nothing of larger animals, though on two occasions they had seen their little simian neighbors come screaming and chattering from the near-by ridge, casting frightened glances back over their little shoulders, and evincing as plainly as though by speech that they were fleeing some terrible thing which lay concealed there.

Despite Clayton and his wife keeping a close watch, they didn’t spot any larger animals. However, on two occasions, they noticed their small monkey neighbors rushing from the nearby ridge, screaming and chattering. The little creatures glanced fearfully over their shoulders, clearly showing—as if they could speak—that they were running from something terrifying hidden in the area.

Just before dusk Clayton finished his ladder, and, filling a great basin with water from the near-by stream, the two mounted to the comparative safety of their aerial chamber.

Just before sunset, Clayton finished his ladder. After filling a large basin with water from the nearby stream, the two climbed up to the relative safety of their treehouse.

As it was quite warm, Clayton had left the side curtains thrown back over the roof, and as they sat, like Turks, upon their blankets, Lady Alice, straining her eyes into the darkening shadows of the wood, suddenly reached out and grasped Clayton’s arms.

Since it was quite warm, Clayton had left the side curtains pulled back over the roof. As they sat cross-legged on their blankets, Lady Alice, peering into the deepening shadows of the woods, suddenly reached out and grabbed Clayton’s arm.

“John,” she whispered, “look! What is it, a man?”

“John,” she whispered, “look! What is that—a person?”

As Clayton turned his eyes in the direction she indicated, he saw silhouetted dimly against the shadows beyond, a great figure standing upright upon the ridge.

As Clayton looked in the direction she pointed, he saw, faintly outlined against the shadows in the distance, a large figure standing upright on the ridge.

For a moment it stood as though listening and then turned slowly, and melted into the shadows of the jungle.

For a moment, it stood as if listening, then turned slowly and faded into the shadows of the jungle.

“What is it, John?”

"What's wrong, John?"

“I do not know, Alice,” he answered gravely, “it is too dark to see so far, and it may have been but a shadow cast by the rising moon.”

“I don’t know, Alice,” he answered seriously. “It’s too dark to see that far, and it might have just been a shadow from the rising moon.”

“No, John, if it was not a man it was some huge and grotesque mockery of man. Oh, I am afraid.”

“No, John, if it wasn’t a man, it was some massive, grotesque imitation of one. Oh, I’m scared.”

He gathered her in his arms, whispering words of courage and love into her ears.

He held her close, murmuring words of encouragement and love into her ears.

Soon after, he lowered the curtain walls, tying them securely to the trees so that, except for a little opening toward the beach, they were entirely enclosed.

Soon after, he lowered the curtain walls, fastening them tightly to the trees so that, except for a small opening facing the beach, they were completely enclosed.

As it was now pitch dark within their tiny aerie they lay down upon their blankets to try to gain, through sleep, a brief respite of forgetfulness.

As it was now completely dark inside their small shelter, they lay down on their blankets, hoping to find a brief escape from their troubles through sleep.

Clayton lay facing the opening at the front, a rifle and a brace of revolvers at his hand.

Clayton lay facing the entrance, a rifle and a pair of revolvers within reach.

Scarcely had they closed their eyes than the terrifying cry of a panther rang out from the jungle behind them. Closer and closer it came until they could hear the great beast directly beneath them. For an hour or more they heard it sniffing and clawing at the trees which supported their platform, but at last it roamed away across the beach, where Clayton could see it clearly in the brilliant moonlight—a great, handsome beast, the largest he had ever seen.

Scarcely had they closed their eyes when the terrifying cry of a panther echoed from the jungle behind them. Closer and closer it came until they could hear the massive beast right beneath them. For an hour or more, they listened to it sniffing and clawing at the trees holding up their platform, but finally, it wandered away across the beach. In the bright moonlight, Clayton could see it clearly—a huge, magnificent creature, the largest he had ever seen.

During the long hours of darkness they caught but fitful snatches of sleep, for the night noises of a great jungle teeming with myriad animal life kept their overwrought nerves on edge, so that a hundred times they were startled to wakefulness by piercing screams, or the stealthy moving of great bodies beneath them.

During the long hours of darkness, they managed only brief, restless moments of sleep. The jungle at night, alive with countless creatures, filled the air with constant noise, keeping their already strained nerves on edge. Time and again, they were jolted awake by sharp, piercing screams or the quiet, ominous movements of large animals passing beneath them.

CHAPTER III.
Life and Death

Morning found them but little, if at all refreshed, though it was with a feeling of intense relief that they saw the day dawn.

Morning left them barely, if at all, rested, though they felt a deep sense of relief as they watched the day break.

As soon as they had made their meager breakfast of salt pork, coffee and biscuit, Clayton commenced work upon their house, for he realized that they could hope for no safety and no peace of mind at night until four strong walls effectually barred the jungle life from them.

As soon as they finished their simple breakfast of salt pork, coffee, and biscuits, Clayton got to work on their house. He knew they wouldn’t feel safe or at peace at night until four sturdy walls stood between them and the dangers of the jungle.

The task was an arduous one and required the better part of a month, though he built but one small room. He constructed his cabin of small logs about six inches in diameter, stopping the chinks with clay which he found at the depth of a few feet beneath the surface soil.

The task was a tough one and took most of a month, even though he only built one small room. He made his cabin out of small logs, each about six inches in diameter, and filled the gaps with clay he dug up just a few feet below the surface soil.

At one end he built a fireplace of small stones from the beach. These also he set in clay and when the house had been entirely completed he applied a coating of the clay to the entire outside surface to the thickness of four inches.

At one end, he built a fireplace using small stones he collected from the beach. He set these stones in clay, and once the house was fully finished, he covered the entire exterior with a layer of clay, about four inches thick.

In the window opening he set small branches about an inch in diameter both vertically and horizontally, and so woven that they formed a substantial grating that could withstand the strength of a powerful animal. Thus they obtained air and proper ventilation without fear of lessening the safety of their cabin.

In the window opening, he placed small branches about an inch thick, arranging them both vertically and horizontally. He wove them together to create a sturdy grating strong enough to hold back even a powerful animal. This way, they got plenty of air and proper ventilation without worrying about compromising the safety of their cabin.

The A-shaped roof was thatched with small branches laid close together and over these long jungle grass and palm fronds, with a final coating of clay.

The A-shaped roof was covered with small branches packed tightly together, topped with long jungle grass and palm fronds, and finished with a layer of clay.

The door he built of pieces of the packing-boxes which had held their belongings, nailing one piece upon another, the grain of contiguous layers running transversely, until he had a solid body some three inches thick and of such great strength that they were both moved to laughter as they gazed upon it.

The door he built from pieces of the packing boxes that had held their belongings, nailing one piece on top of another, with the grain of each layer running in opposite directions, until he had a solid slab about three inches thick. It was so sturdy that they both couldn’t help but laugh as they looked at it.

Here the greatest difficulty confronted Clayton, for he had no means whereby to hang his massive door now that he had built it. After two days’ work, however, he succeeded in fashioning two massive hardwood hinges, and with these he hung the door so that it opened and closed easily.

Here the biggest challenge faced Clayton, as he had no way to hang his heavy door after building it. After two days of work, though, he managed to create two large hardwood hinges, and with these, he hung the door so it opened and closed smoothly.

The stuccoing and other final touches were added after they moved into the house, which they had done as soon as the roof was on, piling their boxes before the door at night and thus having a comparatively safe and comfortable habitation.

The stucco work and other finishing touches were added after they moved into the house. They had moved in as soon as the roof was completed, stacking their boxes by the door at night, which gave them a relatively safe and comfortable place to live.

The building of a bed, chairs, table, and shelves was a relatively easy matter, so that by the end of the second month they were well settled, and, but for the constant dread of attack by wild beasts and the ever growing loneliness, they were not uncomfortable or unhappy.

The construction of a bed, chairs, table, and shelves was fairly straightforward, so by the end of the second month, they were comfortably settled. Aside from the constant fear of being attacked by wild animals and the increasing sense of isolation, they weren’t particularly uncomfortable or unhappy.

At night great beasts snarled and roared about their tiny cabin, but, so accustomed may one become to oft repeated noises, that soon they paid little attention to them, sleeping soundly the whole night through.

At night, huge animals snarled and roared around their small cabin, but they grew so used to the constant noises that they soon barely noticed them, sleeping soundly through the entire night.

Thrice had they caught fleeting glimpses of great man-like figures like that of the first night, but never at sufficiently close range to know positively whether the half-seen forms were those of man or brute.

Thrice had they caught fleeting glimpses of large, man-like figures, similar to the one from the first night, but never close enough to be certain whether the barely-seen shapes were human or beast.

The brilliant birds and the little monkeys had become accustomed to their new acquaintances, and as they had evidently never seen human beings before they presently, after their first fright had worn off, approached closer and closer, impelled by that strange curiosity which dominates the wild creatures of the forest and the jungle and the plain, so that within the first month several of the birds had gone so far as even to accept morsels of food from the friendly hands of the Claytons.

The colorful birds and small monkeys had grown used to their new visitors. Since they had clearly never encountered humans before, their initial fear faded, and they began to inch closer, driven by the natural curiosity that defines wild animals in forests, jungles, and plains. Within the first month, some of the birds even went as far as taking bits of food directly from the Claytons' outstretched hands.

One afternoon, while Clayton was working upon an addition to their cabin, for he contemplated building several more rooms, a number of their grotesque little friends came shrieking and scolding through the trees from the direction of the ridge. Ever as they fled they cast fearful glances back of them, and finally they stopped near Clayton jabbering excitedly to him as though to warn him of approaching danger.

One afternoon, while Clayton was working on an addition to their cabin—he was planning to build several more rooms—a group of their odd little friends came rushing through the trees from the direction of the ridge, shrieking and scolding. As they ran, they kept looking back nervously, and finally, they stopped near Clayton, chattering excitedly as if trying to warn him of some approaching danger.

At last he saw it, the thing the little monkeys so feared—the man-brute of which the Claytons had caught occasional fleeting glimpses.

At last he saw it, the thing the little monkeys were so afraid of—the man-beast that the Claytons had only caught brief, fleeting glimpses of before.

It was approaching through the jungle in a semi-erect position, now and then placing the backs of its closed fists upon the ground—a great anthropoid ape, and, as it advanced, it emitted deep guttural growls and an occasional low barking sound.

It was moving through the jungle in a semi-upright stance, occasionally placing the backs of its clenched fists on the ground—a massive ape, and as it came closer, it let out deep, guttural growls and an occasional low, barking noise.

Clayton was at some distance from the cabin, having come to fell a particularly perfect tree for his building operations. Grown careless from months of continued safety, during which time he had seen no dangerous animals during the daylight hours, he had left his rifles and revolvers all within the little cabin, and now that he saw the great ape crashing through the underbrush directly toward him, and from a direction which practically cut him off from escape, he felt a vague little shiver play up and down his spine.

Clayton was some distance from the cabin, having gone to cut down a particularly perfect tree for his construction work. Having grown careless after months of feeling safe—during which he hadn’t seen any dangerous animals during the day—he had left his rifles and revolvers back in the cabin. Now, as he saw the massive ape charging through the underbrush straight toward him, cutting off his escape route, he felt a faint shiver run down his spine.

He knew that, armed only with an ax, his chances with this ferocious monster were small indeed—and Alice; O God, he thought, what will become of Alice?

He knew that, armed only with an ax, his chances against this ferocious monster were slim at best—and Alice; oh God, he thought, what’s going to happen to Alice?

There was yet a slight chance of reaching the cabin. He turned and ran toward it, shouting an alarm to his wife to run in and close the great door in case the ape cut off his retreat.

There was still a slim chance of making it to the cabin. He turned and sprinted toward it, yelling a warning to his wife to get inside and shut the heavy door in case the ape blocked his escape.

Lady Greystoke had been sitting a little way from the cabin, and when she heard his cry she looked up to see the ape springing with almost incredible swiftness, for so large and awkward an animal, in an effort to head off Clayton.

Lady Greystoke had been sitting a short distance from the cabin, and when she heard his cry, she looked up to see the ape leaping with astonishing speed—remarkable for such a large and clumsy creature—in an attempt to cut off Clayton.

With a low cry she sprang toward the cabin, and, as she entered, gave a backward glance which filled her soul with terror, for the brute had intercepted her husband, who now stood at bay grasping his ax with both hands ready to swing it upon the infuriated animal when he should make his final charge.

With a quiet cry, she rushed toward the cabin, and as she stepped inside, she glanced back, her heart filled with terror. The beast had cut off her husband, who now stood his ground, gripping his ax tightly with both hands, ready to swing it at the enraged animal the moment it made its final attack.

“Close and bolt the door, Alice,” cried Clayton. “I can finish this fellow with my ax.”

“Lock the door, Alice,” Clayton shouted. “I can take care of this guy with my axe.”

But he knew he was facing a horrible death, and so did she.

But he knew he was staring down a terrible death, and so did she.

The ape was a great bull, weighing probably three hundred pounds. His nasty, close-set eyes gleamed hatred from beneath his shaggy brows, while his great canine fangs were bared in a horrid snarl as he paused a moment before his prey.

The ape was a massive male, likely weighing around three hundred pounds. His mean, narrow eyes glowed with hatred under his bushy brows, and his huge canine teeth were exposed in a terrifying snarl as he paused for a moment in front of his prey.

Over the brute’s shoulder Clayton could see the doorway of his cabin, not twenty paces distant, and a great wave of horror and fear swept over him as he saw his young wife emerge, armed with one of his rifles.

Over the brute’s shoulder, Clayton could see the doorway of his cabin, not twenty steps away. A wave of terror and dread washed over him as he spotted his young wife stepping out, holding one of his rifles.

She had always been afraid of firearms, and would never touch them, but now she rushed toward the ape with the fearlessness of a lioness protecting its young.

She had always been scared of guns and avoided them at all costs, but now she charged at the ape with the fearless determination of a lioness defending her cubs.

“Back, Alice,” shouted Clayton, “for God’s sake, go back.”

“Alice, get back!” Clayton shouted. “For God’s sake, go back!”

But she would not heed, and just then the ape charged, so that Clayton could say no more.

But she wouldn’t listen, and right then the ape attacked, so Clayton couldn’t say anything more.

The man swung his ax with all his mighty strength, but the powerful brute seized it in those terrible hands, and tearing it from Clayton’s grasp hurled it far to one side.

The man swung his ax with all his strength, but the powerful brute grabbed it with those terrifying hands, ripped it from Clayton’s grip, and flung it far to the side.

With an ugly snarl he closed upon his defenseless victim, but ere his fangs had reached the throat they thirsted for, there was a sharp report and a bullet entered the ape’s back between his shoulders.

With a vicious snarl, he lunged at his defenseless victim, but before his fangs could reach the throat they craved, a sharp gunshot rang out, and a bullet struck the ape’s back between his shoulders.

Throwing Clayton to the ground the beast turned upon his new enemy. There before him stood the terrified girl vainly trying to fire another bullet into the animal’s body; but she did not understand the mechanism of the firearm, and the hammer fell futilely upon an empty cartridge.

Throwing Clayton to the ground, the beast turned on its new enemy. Standing before it was the terrified girl, desperately trying to fire another shot into the animal’s body. But she didn’t know how to work the gun, and the hammer clicked uselessly on an empty chamber.

Almost simultaneously Clayton regained his feet, and without thought of the utter hopelessness of it, he rushed forward to drag the ape from his wife’s prostrate form.

Almost at the same time, Clayton got back on his feet, and without considering how utterly hopeless it was, he charged forward to pull the ape away from his wife’s collapsed body.

With little or no effort he succeeded, and the great bulk rolled inertly upon the turf before him—the ape was dead. The bullet had done its work.

With little to no effort, he succeeded, and the massive body slumped lifelessly onto the grass in front of him—the ape was dead. The bullet had done its job.

A hasty examination of his wife revealed no marks upon her, and Clayton decided that the huge brute had died the instant he had sprung toward Alice.

A quick check of his wife showed no injuries, and Clayton concluded that the massive beast had died the moment it lunged at Alice.

Gently he lifted his wife’s still unconscious form, and bore her to the little cabin, but it was fully two hours before she regained consciousness.

Gently, he lifted his wife’s still-unconscious body and carried her to the small cabin, but it was a full two hours before she came to.

Her first words filled Clayton with vague apprehension. For some time after regaining her senses, Alice gazed wonderingly about the interior of the little cabin, and then, with a satisfied sigh, said:

Her first words filled Clayton with a sense of unease. After coming to, Alice looked around the inside of the small cabin with curiosity, and then, with a contented sigh, said:

“O, John, it is so good to be really home! I have had an awful dream, dear. I thought we were no longer in London, but in some horrible place where great beasts attacked us.”

“Oh, John, it’s so good to be really home! I had a terrible dream, love. I thought we weren’t in London anymore, but in some awful place where huge creatures came after us.”

“There, there, Alice,” he said, stroking her forehead, “try to sleep again, and do not worry your head about bad dreams.”

“There, there, Alice,” he said, gently stroking her forehead, “try to go back to sleep, and don’t let those bad dreams bother you.”

That night a little son was born in the tiny cabin beside the primeval forest, while a leopard screamed before the door, and the deep notes of a lion’s roar sounded from beyond the ridge.

That night, a little son was born in the small cabin next to the ancient forest, while a leopard cried out near the door, and the deep rumble of a lion’s roar echoed from beyond the ridge.

Lady Greystoke never recovered from the shock of the great ape’s attack, and, though she lived for a year after her baby was born, she was never again outside the cabin, nor did she ever fully realize that she was not in England.

Lady Greystoke never got over the shock of the giant ape’s attack. Although she lived for a year after her baby was born, she never left the cabin again, nor did she ever fully grasp that she wasn’t back in England.

Sometimes she would question Clayton as to the strange noises of the nights; the absence of servants and friends, and the strange rudeness of the furnishings within her room, but, though he made no effort to deceive her, never could she grasp the meaning of it all.

Sometimes she would ask Clayton about the strange noises at night, the lack of servants and friends, and the odd, rough quality of the furnishings in her room. But even though he didn’t try to deceive her, she could never fully understand what it all meant.

In other ways she was quite rational, and the joy and happiness she took in the possession of her little son and the constant attentions of her husband made that year a very happy one for her, the happiest of her young life.

In other ways, she was completely rational, and the joy and happiness she felt from having her little son and the constant care and attention from her husband made that year incredibly happy for her—the happiest of her young life.

That it would have been beset by worries and apprehension had she been in full command of her mental faculties Clayton well knew; so that while he suffered terribly to see her so, there were times when he was almost glad, for her sake, that she could not understand.

That she would have been overwhelmed with anxiety and fear if she had been fully aware of her situation, Clayton knew all too well. So, while it pained him deeply to see her in such a state, there were moments when he felt almost relieved, for her sake, that she couldn’t fully grasp what was happening.

Long since had he given up any hope of rescue, except through accident. With unremitting zeal he had worked to beautify the interior of the cabin.

Long ago, he had given up any hope of rescue, except by sheer chance. With relentless dedication, he had worked to make the inside of the cabin more beautiful.

Skins of lion and panther covered the floor. Cupboards and bookcases lined the walls. Odd vases made by his own hand from the clay of the region held beautiful tropical flowers. Curtains of grass and bamboo covered the windows, and, most arduous task of all, with his meager assortment of tools he had fashioned lumber to neatly seal the walls and ceiling and lay a smooth floor within the cabin.

Skins of lion and panther covered the floor. Cupboards and bookcases lined the walls. Unique vases he had crafted himself from the local clay held stunning tropical flowers. Grass and bamboo curtains covered the windows, and, most challenging of all, with his limited set of tools, he had managed to create lumber to neatly seal the walls and ceiling and lay down a smooth floor inside the cabin.

That he had been able to turn his hands at all to such unaccustomed labor was a source of mild wonder to him. But he loved the work because it was for her and the tiny life that had come to cheer them, though adding a hundredfold to his responsibilities and to the terribleness of their situation.

That he had managed to take on such unfamiliar work was a bit surprising to him. But he loved doing it because it was for her and the little life that had brought them joy, even though it multiplied his responsibilities and made their situation even more challenging.

During the year that followed, Clayton was several times attacked by the great apes which now seemed to continually infest the vicinity of the cabin; but as he never again ventured outside without both rifle and revolvers he had little fear of the huge beasts.

During the year that followed, Clayton was attacked several times by the great apes, which now seemed to constantly hang around near the cabin. But since he never went outside without his rifle and revolvers, he wasn’t too worried about the massive creatures.

He had strengthened the window protections and fitted a unique wooden lock to the cabin door, so that when he hunted for game and fruits, as it was constantly necessary for him to do to insure sustenance, he had no fear that any animal could break into the little home.

He had reinforced the window protections and installed a custom wooden lock on the cabin door, so that when he went out to hunt for game and gather fruits—something he had to do regularly to ensure he had enough food—he didn’t have to worry about any animals breaking into his small home.

At first he shot much of the game from the cabin windows, but toward the end the animals learned to fear the strange lair from whence issued the terrifying thunder of his rifle.

At first, he shot a lot of the game from the cabin windows, but eventually, the animals learned to fear the strange den from which the terrifying roar of his rifle came.

In his leisure Clayton read, often aloud to his wife, from the store of books he had brought for their new home. Among these were many for little children—picture books, primers, readers—for they had known that their little child would be old enough for such before they might hope to return to England.

In his free time, Clayton read, often aloud to his wife, from the collection of books he had brought for their new home. Among these were many for young children—picture books, primers, readers—since they had known that their little one would be old enough for such before they could hope to return to England.

At other times Clayton wrote in his diary, which he had always been accustomed to keep in French, and in which he recorded the details of their strange life. This book he kept locked in a little metal box.

At other times, Clayton wrote in his diary, which he had always kept in French, documenting the details of their unusual life. He stored this book securely in a small metal box.

A year from the day her little son was born Lady Alice passed quietly away in the night. So peaceful was her end that it was hours before Clayton could awake to a realization that his wife was dead.

A year after their little son was born, Lady Alice passed away quietly in the night. Her death was so peaceful that it took hours before Clayton realized his wife had died.

The horror of the situation came to him very slowly, and it is doubtful that he ever fully realized the enormity of his sorrow and the fearful responsibility that had devolved upon him with the care of that wee thing, his son, still a nursing babe.

The horror of the situation dawned on him slowly, and it’s unclear if he ever fully grasped the enormity of his grief or the overwhelming responsibility that had fallen on him with the care of that tiny child, his son, still just a nursing baby.

The last entry in his diary was made the morning following her death, and there he recites the sad details in a matter-of-fact way that adds to the pathos of it; for it breathes a tired apathy born of long sorrow and hopelessness, which even this cruel blow could scarcely awake to further suffering:

The last entry in his diary was written the morning after her death, and there he recounts the heartbreaking details in a straightforward manner that only deepens the sadness. It reflects a weary resignation, born from years of grief and despair, which even this harsh blow couldn’t fully rouse into fresh pain:

My little son is crying for nourishment—O Alice, Alice, what shall I do?

My little son is crying for food—Oh Alice, Alice, what should I do?

And as John Clayton wrote the last words his hand was destined ever to pen, he dropped his head wearily upon his outstretched arms where they rested upon the table he had built for her who lay still and cold in the bed beside him.

And as John Clayton wrote the final words his hand would ever write, he let his head fall wearily onto his outstretched arms resting on the table he had built for her—the woman who now lay still and cold in the bed beside him.

For a long time no sound broke the deathlike stillness of the jungle midday save the piteous wailing of the tiny man-child.

For a long time, no sound disturbed the eerie silence of the jungle at midday except the heartbreaking cries of the small child.

CHAPTER IV.
The Apes

In the forest of the table-land a mile back from the ocean old Kerchak the Ape was on a rampage of rage among his people.

In the forest of the tableland, a mile inland from the ocean, old Kerchak the ape was on a furious rampage among his group.

The younger and lighter members of his tribe scampered to the higher branches of the great trees to escape his wrath; risking their lives upon branches that scarce supported their weight rather than face old Kerchak in one of his fits of uncontrolled anger.

The younger and lighter members of his tribe scrambled up to the higher branches of the massive trees to escape his fury; risking their lives on limbs that barely held their weight rather than confront old Kerchak during one of his uncontrollable rage episodes.

The other males scattered in all directions, but not before the infuriated brute had felt the vertebra of one snap between his great, foaming jaws.

The other males scattered in every direction, but not before the enraged beast had crushed the spine of one between its massive, frothing jaws.

A luckless young female slipped from an insecure hold upon a high branch and came crashing to the ground almost at Kerchak’s feet.

A young woman, unlucky and unsteady, lost her grip on a high branch and tumbled down, landing with a crash almost right at Kerchak’s feet.

With a wild scream he was upon her, tearing a great piece from her side with his mighty teeth, and striking her viciously upon her head and shoulders with a broken tree limb until her skull was crushed to a jelly.

With a wild scream, he lunged at her, ripping a huge chunk from her side with his powerful jaws, and brutally striking her head and shoulders with a broken tree branch until her skull was smashed to a pulp.

And then he spied Kala, who, returning from a search for food with her young babe, was ignorant of the state of the mighty male’s temper until suddenly the shrill warnings of her fellows caused her to scamper madly for safety.

And then he spotted Kala, who, coming back from searching for food with her baby, had no idea about the big male’s mood until the sharp warnings from the others made her scramble wildly for safety.

But Kerchak was close upon her, so close that he had almost grasped her ankle had she not made a furious leap far into space from one tree to another—a perilous chance which apes seldom if ever take, unless so closely pursued by danger that there is no alternative.

But Kerchak was right behind her, so close that he nearly grabbed her ankle. She only escaped by making a desperate leap from one tree to another—a risky move that apes rarely attempt, unless they’re in immediate danger and have no other choice.

She made the leap successfully, but as she grasped the limb of the further tree the sudden jar loosened the hold of the tiny babe where it clung frantically to her neck, and she saw the little thing hurled, turning and twisting, to the ground thirty feet below.

She made the jump successfully, but as she grabbed the branch of the next tree, the sudden jolt loosened the grip of the small baby clinging desperately to her neck. She watched in horror as the little one was flung, tumbling and twisting, to the ground thirty feet below.

With a low cry of dismay Kala rushed headlong to its side, thoughtless now of the danger from Kerchak; but when she gathered the wee, mangled form to her bosom life had left it.

With a quiet cry of despair, Kala rushed straight to its side, no longer caring about the danger from Kerchak. But when she cradled the tiny, broken body to her chest, life had already left it.

With low moans, she sat cuddling the body to her; nor did Kerchak attempt to molest her. With the death of the babe his fit of demoniacal rage passed as suddenly as it had seized him.

With quiet sobs, she sat holding the body close to her; and Kerchak didn’t try to bother her. With the baby’s death, his sudden, violent rage faded as quickly as it had taken hold of him.

Kerchak was a huge king ape, weighing perhaps three hundred and fifty pounds. His forehead was extremely low and receding, his eyes bloodshot, small and close set to his coarse, flat nose; his ears large and thin, but smaller than most of his kind.

Kerchak was a massive king ape, weighing around three hundred and fifty pounds. His forehead was very low and sloped back, his eyes were bloodshot, small, and set close to his rough, flat nose; his ears were large and thin, though smaller than most of his kind.

His awful temper and his mighty strength made him supreme among the little tribe into which he had been born some twenty years before.

His terrible temper and immense strength made him the dominant figure in the small tribe he had been born into about twenty years earlier.

Now that he was in his prime, there was no simian in all the mighty forest through which he roved that dared contest his right to rule, nor did the other and larger animals molest him.

Now that he was in his prime, there wasn’t a single ape in the vast forest he roamed that dared challenge his right to rule, nor did the other, larger animals bother him.

Old Tantor, the elephant, alone of all the wild savage life, feared him not—and he alone did Kerchak fear. When Tantor trumpeted, the great ape scurried with his fellows high among the trees of the second terrace.

Old Tantor, the elephant, was the only one among all the wild animals who didn’t fear him—and he was the only one Kerchak feared. When Tantor let out his trumpet call, the great ape would scramble with his companions high into the trees of the second terrace.

The tribe of anthropoids over which Kerchak ruled with an iron hand and bared fangs, numbered some six or eight families, each family consisting of an adult male with his females and their young, numbering in all some sixty or seventy apes.

The group of apes that Kerchak ruled with an iron fist and bared teeth consisted of about six to eight families. Each family included an adult male, his mates, and their offspring, totaling around sixty to seventy apes in all.

Kala was the youngest mate of a male called Tublat, meaning broken nose, and the child she had seen dashed to death was her first; for she was but nine or ten years old.

Kala was the youngest partner of a male named Tublat, meaning broken nose, and the child she had seen killed was her first; she was only about nine or ten years old.

Notwithstanding her youth, she was large and powerful—a splendid, clean-limbed animal, with a round, high forehead, which denoted more intelligence than most of her kind possessed. So, also, she had a great capacity for mother love and mother sorrow.

Despite her youth, she was big and strong—a magnificent, well-built creature with a high, rounded forehead that showed more intelligence than most of her kind. She also had a deep capacity for both motherly love and motherly grief.

But she was still an ape, a huge, fierce, terrible beast of a species closely allied to the gorilla, yet more intelligent; which, with the strength of their cousin, made her kind the most fearsome of those awe-inspiring progenitors of man.

But she was still an ape—a massive, fierce, and terrifying creature of a species closely related to the gorilla, yet more intelligent. This intelligence, combined with the strength of their gorilla cousins, made her kind the most fearsome of those awe-inspiring ancestors of humans.

When the tribe saw that Kerchak’s rage had ceased they came slowly down from their arboreal retreats and pursued again the various occupations which he had interrupted.

When the tribe saw that Kerchak’s anger had subsided, they cautiously came down from their treetop hideouts and resumed the various activities his outburst had interrupted.

The young played and frolicked about among the trees and bushes. Some of the adults lay prone upon the soft mat of dead and decaying vegetation which covered the ground, while others turned over pieces of fallen branches and clods of earth in search of the small bugs and reptiles which formed a part of their food.

The kids played and ran around among the trees and bushes. Some of the adults were sprawled out on the soft layer of dead and decaying leaves covering the ground, while others flipped over fallen branches and chunks of dirt, searching for small bugs and reptiles that made up part of their diet.

Others, again, searched the surrounding trees for fruit, nuts, small birds, and eggs.

Others, meanwhile, scoured the nearby trees for fruit, nuts, small birds, and eggs.

They had passed an hour or so thus when Kerchak called them together, and, with a word of command to them to follow him, set off toward the sea.

They had spent about an hour like this when Kerchak called them together. With a quick command for them to follow, he headed off toward the sea.

They traveled for the most part upon the ground, where it was open, following the path of the great elephants whose comings and goings break the only roads through those tangled mazes of bush, vine, creeper, and tree. When they walked it was with a rolling, awkward motion, placing the knuckles of their closed hands upon the ground and swinging their ungainly bodies forward.

They mostly traveled on the ground, where it was clear, following the trails made by the great elephants, whose movements carve the only paths through the dense thickets of bushes, vines, creepers, and trees. When they walked, they moved with a rolling, awkward gait, placing their knuckles on the ground and swinging their clumsy bodies forward.

But when the way was through the lower trees they moved more swiftly, swinging from branch to branch with the agility of their smaller cousins, the monkeys. And all the way Kala carried her little dead baby hugged closely to her breast.

But when the path led through the lower trees, they moved faster, swinging from branch to branch with the same ease as their smaller relatives, the monkeys. The whole time, Kala kept her lifeless baby clutched tightly to her chest.

It was shortly after noon when they reached a ridge overlooking the beach where below them lay the tiny cottage which was Kerchak’s goal.

It was just past noon when they arrived at a ridge overlooking the beach, where below them sat the small cottage that was Kerchak’s destination.

He had seen many of his kind go to their deaths before the loud noise made by the little black stick in the hands of the strange white ape who lived in that wonderful lair, and Kerchak had made up his brute mind to own that death-dealing contrivance, and to explore the interior of the mysterious den.

He had watched many of his kind fall to the loud bang of the small black stick wielded by the odd white ape who lived in that incredible lair, and Kerchak had decided in his animal mind to claim that deadly device and to investigate the secrets of the mysterious den.

He wanted, very, very much, to feel his teeth sink into the neck of the queer animal that he had learned to hate and fear, and because of this, he came often with his tribe to reconnoiter, waiting for a time when the white ape should be off his guard.

He really, really wanted to sink his teeth into the neck of that strange creature he had come to hate and fear. Because of this, he often came with his group to scout the area, waiting for the moment when the white ape would let his guard down.

Of late they had quit attacking, or even showing themselves; for every time they had done so in the past the little stick had roared out its terrible message of death to some member of the tribe.

Lately, they had stopped attacking or even showing themselves; every time they had done so before, the little stick had unleashed its terrifying message of death, claiming another member of the tribe.

Today there was no sign of the man about, and from where they watched they could see that the cabin door was open. Slowly, cautiously, and noiselessly they crept through the jungle toward the little cabin.

Today, there was no sign of the man around, and from their vantage point, they could see that the cabin door was open. Slowly, cautiously, and silently, they crept through the jungle toward the small cabin.

There were no growls, no fierce screams of rage—the little black stick had taught them to come quietly lest they awaken it.

There were no growls, no fierce screams of rage—the little black stick had taught them to stay quiet, afraid of waking it.

On, on they came until Kerchak himself slunk stealthily to the very door and peered within. Behind him were two males, and then Kala, closely straining the little dead form to her breast.

On, on they came until Kerchak himself crept stealthily to the very door and peered inside. Behind him were two males, and then Kala, clutching the little lifeless body tightly to her chest.

Inside the den they saw the strange white ape lying half across a table, his head buried in his arms; and on the bed lay a figure covered by a sailcloth, while from a tiny rustic cradle came the plaintive wailing of a babe.

Inside the den, they saw the strange white ape slumped halfway over a table, his head buried in his arms. On the bed lay a figure covered by a sailcloth, and from a small, rustic cradle came the faint, sorrowful cry of a baby.

Noiselessly Kerchak entered, crouching for the charge; and then John Clayton rose with a sudden start and faced them.

Noiselessly, Kerchak crept in, crouching, ready to attack; and then John Clayton suddenly stood up and confronted them.

The sight that met his eyes must have frozen him with horror, for there, within the door, stood three great bull apes, while behind them crowded many more; how many he never knew, for his revolvers were hanging on the far wall beside his rifle, and Kerchak was charging.

The sight that met his eyes must have frozen him with terror, for there, inside the doorway, stood three massive bull apes, with even more crowding behind them. He never knew how many there were because his revolvers were hanging on the far wall next to his rifle, and Kerchak was already charging.

When the king ape released the limp form which had been John Clayton, Lord Greystoke, he turned his attention toward the little cradle; but Kala was there before him, and when he would have grasped the child she snatched it herself, and before he could intercept her she had bolted through the door and taken refuge in a high tree.

When the king ape let go of the lifeless body that had been John Clayton, Lord Greystoke, he turned his focus to the small cradle. But Kala got there first, and just as he reached for the child, she grabbed it herself. Before he could stop her, she dashed through the door and found safety high up in a tree.

As she took up the little live baby of Alice Clayton she dropped the dead body of her own into the empty cradle; for the wail of the living had answered the call of universal motherhood within her wild breast which the dead could not still.

As she picked up Alice Clayton's tiny, living baby, she placed the lifeless body of her own child into the empty cradle. The cry of the living child had awakened the deep, primal instinct of motherhood within her untamed heart—a call that the silence of the dead could never satisfy.

High up among the branches of a mighty tree she hugged the shrieking infant to her bosom, and soon the instinct that was as dominant in this fierce female as it had been in the breast of his tender and beautiful mother—the instinct of mother love—reached out to the tiny man-child’s half-formed understanding, and he became quiet.

High up in the branches of a massive tree, she held the crying baby close to her chest, and soon the instinct that was as strong in this fierce female as it had been in the heart of his gentle and beautiful mother—the instinct of a mother’s love—connected with the little boy’s still-developing awareness, and he grew calm.

Then hunger closed the gap between them, and the son of an English lord and an English lady nursed at the breast of Kala, the great ape.

Then hunger brought them together, and the son of an English lord and lady was nursed by Kala, the great ape.

In the meantime the beasts within the cabin were warily examining the contents of this strange lair.

In the meantime, the animals inside the cabin were cautiously checking out the contents of this strange hideout.

Once satisfied that Clayton was dead, Kerchak turned his attention to the thing which lay upon the bed, covered by a piece of sailcloth.

Once he was sure Clayton was dead, Kerchak turned his focus to the object lying on the bed, covered by a piece of sailcloth.

Gingerly he lifted one corner of the shroud, but when he saw the body of the woman beneath he tore the cloth roughly from her form and seized the still, white throat in his huge, hairy hands.

Gingerly, he lifted one corner of the shroud, but when he saw the woman’s body underneath, he ripped the cloth away from her and grabbed her still, pale throat with his large, hairy hands.

A moment he let his fingers sink deep into the cold flesh, and then, realizing that she was already dead, he turned from her, to examine the contents of the room; nor did he again molest the body of either Lady Alice or Sir John.

For a moment, he let his fingers press into the cold flesh, and then, realizing she was already dead, he turned away from her to inspect the room's contents. He didn’t disturb the bodies of Lady Alice or Sir John again.

The rifle hanging upon the wall caught his first attention; it was for this strange, death-dealing thunder-stick that he had yearned for months; but now that it was within his grasp he scarcely had the temerity to seize it.

The rifle hanging on the wall immediately caught his attention; it was this strange, deadly weapon he had been longing for over the past few months. But now that it was within his reach, he barely had the courage to grab it.

Cautiously he approached the thing, ready to flee precipitately should it speak in its deep roaring tones, as he had heard it speak before, the last words to those of his kind who, through ignorance or rashness, had attacked the wonderful white ape that had borne it.

Carefully, he moved closer to the object, prepared to bolt at any moment if it started speaking in its deep, booming voice, like he had heard it do before—the final words to others of his kind who, out of ignorance or recklessness, had attacked the incredible white ape that carried it.

Deep in the beast’s intelligence was something which assured him that the thunder-stick was only dangerous when in the hands of one who could manipulate it, but yet it was several minutes ere he could bring himself to touch it.

Deep in the beast’s mind was something that assured him the thunder-stick was only dangerous when handled by someone who knew how to use it, but it still took him several minutes to work up the courage to touch it.

Instead, he walked back and forth along the floor before it, turning his head so that never once did his eyes leave the object of his desire.

Instead, he paced back and forth across the floor in front of it, turning his head so that his eyes never once strayed from the object of his desire.

Using his long arms as a man uses crutches, and rolling his huge carcass from side to side with each stride, the great king ape paced to and fro, uttering deep growls, occasionally punctuated with the ear-piercing scream, than which there is no more terrifying noise in all the jungle.

Using his long arms like crutches and swaying his massive body side to side with each step, the giant king ape paced back and forth, letting out deep growls, occasionally broken by a piercing scream—the most terrifying sound in the entire jungle.

Presently he halted before the rifle. Slowly he raised a huge hand until it almost touched the shining barrel, only to withdraw it once more and continue his hurried pacing.

Presently, he stopped in front of the rifle. Slowly, he raised a massive hand until it nearly touched the gleaming barrel, only to pull it back again and resume his frantic pacing.

It was as though the great brute by this show of fearlessness, and through the medium of his wild voice, was endeavoring to bolster up his courage to the point which would permit him to take the rifle in his hand.

It was as if the huge brute, by showing no fear and using his fierce voice, was trying to build up his courage enough to finally pick up the rifle.

Again he stopped, and this time succeeded in forcing his reluctant hand to the cold steel, only to snatch it away almost immediately and resume his restless beat.

Again he stopped, and this time managed to push his hesitant hand toward the cold steel, only to pull it back almost instantly and continue his restless pacing.

Time after time this strange ceremony was repeated, but on each occasion with increased confidence, until, finally, the rifle was torn from its hook and lay in the grasp of the great brute.

Time after time, this strange ritual was repeated, but each time with growing confidence, until, at last, the rifle was yanked from its hook and held firmly in the grip of the massive beast.

Finding that it harmed him not, Kerchak began to examine it closely. He felt of it from end to end, peered down the black depths of the muzzle, fingered the sights, the breech, the stock, and finally the trigger.

Finding that it didn’t harm him, Kerchak began to inspect it closely. He ran his hands over it from one end to the other, peered down the dark barrel, touched the sights, the breech, the stock, and finally the trigger.

During all these operations the apes who had entered sat huddled near the door watching their chief, while those outside strained and crowded to catch a glimpse of what transpired within.

During all these actions, the apes that had come inside sat close together near the door, keeping an eye on their leader, while those outside pushed and crowded to get a look at what was happening inside.

Suddenly Kerchak’s finger closed upon the trigger. There was a deafening roar in the little room and the apes at and beyond the door fell over one another in their wild anxiety to escape.

Suddenly, Kerchak’s finger tightened on the trigger. A deafening blast echoed through the small room, and the apes at and beyond the door scrambled over each other in a frantic rush to get away.

Kerchak was equally frightened, so frightened, in fact, that he quite forgot to throw aside the author of that fearful noise, but bolted for the door with it tightly clutched in one hand.

Kerchak was just as terrified, so much so that he completely forgot to toss away the source of that terrifying sound. Instead, he sprinted for the door, gripping it tightly in one hand.

As he passed through the opening, the front sight of the rifle caught upon the edge of the inswung door with sufficient force to close it tightly after the fleeing ape.

As he rushed through the opening, the rifle’s front sight snagged on the edge of the swinging door, slamming it shut behind the fleeing ape with enough force to seal it tightly.

When Kerchak came to a halt a short distance from the cabin and discovered that he still held the rifle, he dropped it as he might have dropped a red hot iron, nor did he again attempt to recover it—the noise was too much for his brute nerves; but he was now quite convinced that the terrible stick was quite harmless by itself if left alone.

When Kerchak stopped a short distance from the cabin and realized he was still holding the rifle, he dropped it like it was burning hot. He didn’t try to pick it up again—the noise was too much for his nerves. But now he was sure that the terrifying stick was harmless on its own, as long as no one messed with it.

It was an hour before the apes could again bring themselves to approach the cabin to continue their investigations, and when they finally did so, they found to their chagrin that the door was closed and so securely fastened that they could not force it.

It took the apes an hour to gather the courage to approach the cabin again and continue their investigation. When they finally did, they were frustrated to find the door closed and securely fastened, making it impossible for them to force it open.

The cleverly constructed latch which Clayton had made for the door had sprung as Kerchak passed out; nor could the apes find means of ingress through the heavily barred windows.

The cleverly designed latch Clayton had built for the door snapped shut as Kerchak left; and the apes couldn’t find a way to get in through the heavily barred windows.

After roaming about the vicinity for a short time, they started back for the deeper forests and the higher land from whence they had come.

After wandering around the area for a little while, they headed back toward the denser woods and the higher ground they had come from.

Kala had not once come to earth with her little adopted babe, but now Kerchak called to her to descend with the rest, and as there was no note of anger in his voice she dropped lightly from branch to branch and joined the others on their homeward march.

Kala had never come down to the ground with her little adopted baby, but now Kerchak called for her to join the rest. Since there was no hint of anger in his voice, she gracefully moved from branch to branch and joined the others on their journey back home.

Those of the apes who attempted to examine Kala’s strange baby were repulsed with bared fangs and low menacing growls, accompanied by words of warning from Kala.

Those of the apes who tried to check out Kala’s unusual baby were met with bared fangs, low threatening growls, and sharp warnings from Kala.

When they assured her that they meant the child no harm she permitted them to come close, but would not allow them to touch her charge.

When they assured her they meant no harm to the child, she let them come closer but still wouldn’t let them touch the little one.

It was as though she knew that her baby was frail and delicate and feared lest the rough hands of her fellows might injure the little thing.

It was as if she knew her baby was fragile and delicate, and she worried that the rough handling of others might harm the little one.

Another thing she did, and which made traveling an onerous trial for her. Remembering the death of her own little one, she clung desperately to the new babe, with one hand, whenever they were upon the march.

Another thing she did, which made traveling a grueling ordeal for her. Remembering the death of her own child, she clung desperately to the new baby, holding onto it with one hand whenever they were on the move.

The other young rode upon their mothers’ backs; their little arms tightly clasping the hairy necks before them, while their legs were locked beneath their mothers’ armpits.

The other young ones rode on their mothers’ backs; their small arms tightly gripping the furry necks in front of them, while their legs were tucked under their mothers’ armpits.

Not so with Kala; she held the small form of the little Lord Greystoke tightly to her breast, where the dainty hands clutched the long black hair which covered that portion of her body. She had seen one child fall from her back to a terrible death, and she would take no further chances with this.

Not so with Kala; she held the small body of the little Lord Greystoke tightly to her chest, where his delicate hands gripped the long black hair covering that part of her body. She had seen one child fall from her back to a horrifying death, and she wasn’t going to take any more risks with this one.

CHAPTER V.
The White Ape

Tenderly Kala nursed her little waif, wondering silently why it did not gain strength and agility as did the little apes of other mothers. It was nearly a year from the time the little fellow came into her possession before he would walk alone, and as for climbing—my, but how stupid he was!

Tenderly Kala cared for her little foundling, quietly puzzled as to why he didn’t grow stronger and more agile like the other mothers’ baby apes. It was almost a year after the little one came into her care before he could walk on his own, and as for climbing—wow, he was so clumsy!

Kala sometimes talked with the older females about her young hopeful, but none of them could understand how a child could be so slow and backward in learning to care for itself. Why, it could not even find food alone, and more than twelve moons had passed since Kala had come upon it.

Kala sometimes chatted with the older females about her little one, but none of them could grasp why the child was so slow and behind in learning to take care of itself. I mean, it still couldn’t even find food on its own, and over a year had passed since Kala had found it.

Had they known that the child had seen thirteen moons before it had come into Kala’s possession they would have considered its case as absolutely hopeless, for the little apes of their own tribe were as far advanced in two or three moons as was this little stranger after twenty-five.

Had they known that the child had been alive for thirteen months before Kala took him in, they would have thought his situation completely hopeless. The young apes in their own tribe were much more developed in just two or three months than this little outsider was after twenty-five.

Tublat, Kala’s husband, was sorely vexed, and but for the female’s careful watching would have put the child out of the way.

Tublat, Kala’s husband, was extremely annoyed, and if it hadn’t been for the female’s careful supervision, he would have gotten rid of the child.

“He will never be a great ape,” he argued. “Always will you have to carry him and protect him. What good will he be to the tribe? None; only a burden.

“He’ll never be a great ape,” he argued. “You’ll always have to carry him and protect him. What good will he be to the tribe? None—just a burden.”

“Let us leave him quietly sleeping among the tall grasses, that you may bear other and stronger apes to guard us in our old age.”

“Let’s leave him quietly sleeping in the tall grass, so you can raise other, stronger apes to protect us in our old age.”

“Never, Broken Nose,” replied Kala. “If I must carry him forever, so be it.”

“Never, Broken Nose,” replied Kala. “If I have to carry him forever, then that’s what I’ll do.”

And then Tublat went to Kerchak to urge him to use his authority with Kala, and force her to give up little Tarzan, which was the name they had given to the tiny Lord Greystoke, and which meant “White-Skin.”

And then Tublat went to Kerchak to convince him to use his authority with Kala and make her give up little Tarzan, the name they had given to the tiny Lord Greystoke, which meant “White-Skin.”

But when Kerchak spoke to her about it Kala threatened to run away from the tribe if they did not leave her in peace with the child; and as this is one of the inalienable rights of the jungle folk, if they be dissatisfied among their own people, they bothered her no more, for Kala was a fine clean-limbed young female, and they did not wish to lose her.

But when Kerchak brought it up, Kala threatened to leave the tribe if they didn’t let her raise the child in peace. Since it’s a basic right for jungle creatures to leave their group if they’re unhappy, they stopped bothering her. Kala was a strong, healthy young female, and they didn’t want to lose her.

As Tarzan grew he made more rapid strides, so that by the time he was ten years old he was an excellent climber, and on the ground could do many wonderful things which were beyond the powers of his little brothers and sisters.

As Tarzan grew, he progressed quickly, so that by the time he was ten years old, he had become an expert climber. On the ground, he could perform many incredible feats that were beyond the abilities of his younger siblings.

In many ways did he differ from them, and they often marveled at his superior cunning, but in strength and size he was deficient; for at ten the great anthropoids were fully grown, some of them towering over six feet in height, while little Tarzan was still but a half-grown boy.

In many ways, he stood apart from them, and they often marveled at his superior cleverness. But in terms of strength and size, he fell short; by the age of ten, the great apes were fully grown, some reaching over six feet tall, while little Tarzan was still just a half-grown boy.

Yet such a boy!

What a guy!

From early childhood he had used his hands to swing from branch to branch after the manner of his giant mother, and as he grew older he spent hour upon hour daily speeding through the tree tops with his brothers and sisters.

From a young age, he had used his hands to swing from branch to branch, just like his massive mother, and as he got older, he spent hours every day racing through the treetops with his brothers and sisters.

He could spring twenty feet across space at the dizzy heights of the forest top, and grasp with unerring precision, and without apparent jar, a limb waving wildly in the path of an approaching tornado.

He could leap twenty feet across the air at the dizzying heights of the forest canopy, grabbing with perfect accuracy, and without any noticeable impact, a branch swaying wildly in the path of an oncoming tornado.

He could drop twenty feet at a stretch from limb to limb in rapid descent to the ground, or he could gain the utmost pinnacle of the loftiest tropical giant with the ease and swiftness of a squirrel.

He could leap twenty feet at a time, moving swiftly from branch to branch as he descended to the ground, or he could climb to the very top of the tallest tropical tree with the ease and speed of a squirrel.

Though but ten years old he was fully as strong as the average man of thirty, and far more agile than the most practiced athlete ever becomes. And day by day his strength was increasing.

Though only ten years old, he was already as strong as the average thirty-year-old man, and far more agile than even the most seasoned athlete. And every day, his strength kept growing.

His life among these fierce apes had been happy; for his recollection held no other life, nor did he know that there existed within the universe aught else than his little forest and the wild jungle animals with which he was familiar.

His life among these fierce apes had been happy; his memory held no other life, nor did he know that anything else existed in the universe besides his small forest and the wild jungle animals he was familiar with.

He was nearly ten before he commenced to realize that a great difference existed between himself and his fellows. His little body, burned brown by exposure, suddenly caused him feelings of intense shame, for he realized that it was entirely hairless, like some low snake, or other reptile.

He was almost ten years old when he started to realize there was a huge difference between himself and the other kids. His small body, tanned dark from being out in the sun, suddenly made him feel deeply ashamed. He realized it was completely hairless, like some lowly snake or reptile.

He attempted to obviate this by plastering himself from head to foot with mud, but this dried and fell off. Besides it felt so uncomfortable that he quickly decided that he preferred the shame to the discomfort.

He tried to avoid this by covering himself from head to toe with mud, but it dried up and fell off. Plus, it felt so uncomfortable that he quickly decided he’d rather deal with the embarrassment than the discomfort.

In the higher land which his tribe frequented was a little lake, and it was here that Tarzan first saw his face in the clear, still waters of its bosom.

In the highlands where his tribe often stayed, there was a small lake. It was here that Tarzan first saw his reflection in the calm, clear waters of its surface.

It was on a sultry day of the dry season that he and one of his cousins had gone down to the bank to drink. As they leaned over, both little faces were mirrored on the placid pool; the fierce and terrible features of the ape beside those of the aristocratic scion of an old English house.

It was on a hot, humid day during the dry season that he and one of his cousins went down to the riverbank to drink. As they leaned over, both small faces were reflected in the calm water; the wild, fearsome features of the ape next to those of the refined descendant of an old English family.

Tarzan was appalled. It had been bad enough to be hairless, but to own such a countenance! He wondered that the other apes could look at him at all.

Tarzan was horrified. It had been bad enough to be hairless, but to have such a face! He couldn’t believe the other apes could even stand to look at him.

That tiny slit of a mouth and those puny white teeth! How they looked beside the mighty lips and powerful fangs of his more fortunate brothers!

That tiny slit of a mouth and those small white teeth! How they looked next to the massive lips and strong fangs of his more fortunate brothers!

And the little pinched nose of his; so thin was it that it looked half starved. He turned red as he compared it with the beautiful broad nostrils of his companion. Such a generous nose! Why it spread half across his face! It certainly must be fine to be so handsome, thought poor little Tarzan.

And his little pinched nose—so thin it looked almost starved. He blushed as he compared it to his companion’s beautiful, broad nostrils. What a generous nose! It seemed to stretch halfway across their face! It must feel amazing to be so good-looking, poor little Tarzan thought.

But when he saw his own eyes; ah, that was the final blow—a brown spot, a gray circle and then blank whiteness! Frightful! not even the snakes had such hideous eyes as he.

But when he saw his own eyes—oh, that was the final blow—a brown spot, a gray circle, and then total blankness! Horrifying! Not even the snakes had eyes as terrifying as his.

So intent was he upon this personal appraisement of his features that he did not hear the parting of the tall grass behind him as a great body pushed itself stealthily through the jungle; nor did his companion, the ape, hear either, for he was drinking and the noise of his sucking lips and gurgles of satisfaction drowned the quiet approach of the intruder.

So focused was he on examining his own features that he didn’t hear the tall grass parting behind him as a large creature moved quietly through the jungle. His companion, the ape, didn’t notice either, as he was busy drinking, the sound of his slurping lips and satisfied gulps masking the intruder’s silent approach.

Not thirty paces behind the two she crouched—Sabor, the huge lioness—lashing her tail. Cautiously she moved a great padded paw forward, noiselessly placing it before she lifted the next. Thus she advanced; her belly low, almost touching the surface of the ground—a great cat preparing to spring upon its prey.

Not thirty paces behind the two, she crouched—Sabor, the massive lioness—her tail lashing. Carefully, she shifted one large, padded paw forward, placing it silently before lifting the next. She moved like this, her belly low, nearly brushing the ground—a powerful predator ready to pounce on her prey.

Now she was within ten feet of the two unsuspecting little playfellows—carefully she drew her hind feet well up beneath her body, the great muscles rolling under the beautiful skin.

Now she was within ten feet of the two unsuspecting little playmates—carefully she pulled her hind legs close under her body, the powerful muscles flexing beneath her sleek coat.

So low she was crouching now that she seemed flattened to the earth except for the upward bend of the glossy back as it gathered for the spring.

So low she was crouching now that she seemed flattened to the ground except for the upward curve of her glossy back as it tensed, ready to spring.

No longer the tail lashed—quiet and straight behind her it lay.

No longer did the tail lash—it lay still and straight behind her.

An instant she paused thus, as though turned to stone, and then, with an awful scream, she sprang.

An instant she paused like that, as if frozen in place, and then, with a terrifying scream, she lunged forward.

Sabor, the lioness, was a wise hunter. To one less wise the wild alarm of her fierce cry as she sprang would have seemed a foolish thing, for could she not more surely have fallen upon her victims had she but quietly leaped without that loud shriek?

Sabor, the lioness, was a skilled hunter. To someone less experienced, the wild alarm of her fierce roar as she pounced might have seemed like a mistake, since she could have more easily caught her prey if she had quietly leaped without that loud scream.

But Sabor knew well the wondrous quickness of the jungle folk and their almost unbelievable powers of hearing. To them the sudden scraping of one blade of grass across another was as effectual a warning as her loudest cry, and Sabor knew that she could not make that mighty leap without a little noise.

But Sabor knew all too well the incredible speed of the jungle creatures and their almost unbelievable hearing. To them, even the slightest rustle of one blade of grass against another was as clear a warning as her loudest roar, and Sabor understood that she couldn’t make that powerful leap without making some noise.

Her wild scream was not a warning. It was voiced to freeze her poor victims in a paralysis of terror for the tiny fraction of an instant which would suffice for her mighty claws to sink into their soft flesh and hold them beyond hope of escape.

Her wild scream wasn’t a warning. It was meant to paralyze her helpless victims with terror for that split second, just long enough for her powerful claws to dig into their vulnerable flesh and trap them with no chance of escape.

So far as the ape was concerned, Sabor reasoned correctly. The little fellow crouched trembling just an instant, but that instant was quite long enough to prove his undoing.

As far as the ape was concerned, Sabor had it right. The little guy crouched, trembling for just a moment, but that moment was more than enough to seal his fate.

Not so, however, with Tarzan, the man-child. His life amidst the dangers of the jungle had taught him to meet emergencies with self-confidence, and his higher intelligence resulted in a quickness of mental action far beyond the powers of the apes.

Not so, however, with Tarzan, the man-child. His life among the dangers of the jungle had taught him to face emergencies with confidence, and his superior intelligence allowed him to think and react much faster than the apes.

So the scream of Sabor, the lioness, galvanized the brain and muscles of little Tarzan into instant action.

So the roar of Sabor, the lioness, jolted little Tarzan’s mind and body into immediate action.

Before him lay the deep waters of the little lake, behind him certain death; a cruel death beneath tearing claws and rending fangs.

Before him stretched the deep waters of the small lake, behind him awaited certain death—a brutal end under slashing claws and tearing fangs.

Tarzan had always hated water except as a medium for quenching his thirst. He hated it because he connected it with the chill and discomfort of the torrential rains, and he feared it for the thunder and lightning and wind which accompanied them.

Tarzan had always disliked water, except when it came to quenching his thirst. He disliked it because he associated it with the cold and discomfort of heavy rains, and he feared it because of the thunder, lightning, and wind that came with them.

The deep waters of the lake he had been taught by his wild mother to avoid, and further, had he not seen little Neeta sink beneath its quiet surface only a few short weeks before never to return to the tribe?

The deep waters of the lake were something his wild mother had warned him to stay away from, and besides, hadn’t he just seen little Neeta disappear beneath its calm surface a few weeks ago, never to come back to the tribe?

But of the two evils his quick mind chose the lesser ere the first note of Sabor’s scream had scarce broken the quiet of the jungle, and before the great beast had covered half her leap Tarzan felt the chill waters close above his head.

But of the two dangers, his sharp mind picked the lesser one almost instantly. Before the first sound of Sabor’s roar had fully shattered the jungle’s silence, and before the massive creature had even finished half her leap, Tarzan felt the cold water envelop him as he plunged beneath the surface.

He could not swim, and the water was very deep; but still he lost no particle of that self-confidence and resourcefulness which were the badges of his superior being.

He couldn’t swim, and the water was extremely deep, but he didn’t lose even a bit of that self-assurance and quick thinking that marked him as someone extraordinary.

Rapidly he moved his hands and feet in an attempt to scramble upward, and, possibly more by chance than design, he fell into the stroke that a dog uses when swimming, so that within a few seconds his nose was above water and he found that he could keep it there by continuing his strokes, and also make progress through the water.

Quickly, he moved his hands and feet, trying to climb upward, and, more by luck than intention, he ended up doing the doggy paddle. Within moments, his nose was above the water, and he realized he could keep it there by continuing the motion, while also moving forward through the water.

He was much surprised and pleased with this new acquirement which had been so suddenly thrust upon him, but he had no time for thinking much upon it.

He was both surprised and delighted by this new skill that had been unexpectedly given to him, but he didn’t have much time to dwell on it.

He was now swimming parallel to the bank and there he saw the cruel beast that would have seized him crouching upon the still form of his little playmate.

He was now swimming alongside the bank, and there he spotted the vicious creature that had almost caught him, crouching over the motionless body of his little friend.

The lioness was intently watching Tarzan, evidently expecting him to return to shore, but this the boy had no intention of doing.

The lioness was focused on Tarzan, clearly waiting for him to come back to shore, but the boy had no plans to do so.

Instead he raised his voice in the call of distress common to his tribe, adding to it the warning which would prevent would-be rescuers from running into the clutches of Sabor.

Instead, he raised his voice in the distress call familiar to his tribe, adding a warning to keep potential rescuers from falling into Sabor's grasp.

Almost immediately there came an answer from the distance, and presently forty or fifty great apes swung rapidly and majestically through the trees toward the scene of tragedy.

Almost immediately, a response came from the distance, and soon forty or fifty massive apes swung swiftly and majestically through the trees toward the scene of the tragedy.

In the lead was Kala, for she had recognized the tones of her best beloved, and with her was the mother of the little ape who lay dead beneath cruel Sabor.

In the lead was Kala, because she had recognized the voice of her most beloved, and with her was the mother of the young ape who lay dead beneath the vicious Sabor.

Though more powerful and better equipped for fighting than the apes, the lioness had no desire to meet these enraged adults, and with a snarl of hatred she sprang quickly into the brush and disappeared.

Though stronger and better equipped for combat than the apes, the lioness had no interest in facing these furious adults. With a snarl of hatred, she swiftly leaped into the brush and vanished.

Tarzan now swam to shore and clambered quickly upon dry land. The feeling of freshness and exhilaration which the cool waters had imparted to him, filled his little being with grateful surprise, and ever after he lost no opportunity to take a daily plunge in lake or stream or ocean when it was possible to do so.

Tarzan swam to shore and quickly climbed onto dry land. The refreshing and invigorating feeling from the cool water filled him with grateful surprise, and from then on, he never missed a chance to take a daily dip in a lake, stream, or ocean whenever he could.

For a long time Kala could not accustom herself to the sight; for though her people could swim when forced to it, they did not like to enter water, and never did so voluntarily.

For a long time, Kala couldn’t get used to the sight; even though her people could swim if they had to, they didn’t like going into the water and never did it willingly.

The adventure with the lioness gave Tarzan food for pleasurable memories, for it was such affairs which broke the monotony of his daily life—otherwise but a dull round of searching for food, eating, and sleeping.

The encounter with the lioness gave Tarzan something to look back on with enjoyment, as it was these kinds of events that broke up the monotony of his daily routine—otherwise just a repetitive cycle of hunting for food, eating, and sleeping.

The tribe to which he belonged roamed a tract extending, roughly, twenty-five miles along the seacoast and some fifty miles inland. This they traversed almost continually, occasionally remaining for months in one locality; but as they moved through the trees with great speed they often covered the territory in a very few days.

The tribe he was part of roamed an area stretching roughly twenty-five miles along the coast and about fifty miles inland. They moved through this territory almost constantly, sometimes staying in one place for months. But since they traveled swiftly through the trees, they often covered the entire area in just a few days.

Much depended upon food supply, climatic conditions, and the prevalence of animals of the more dangerous species; though Kerchak often led them on long marches for no other reason than that he had tired of remaining in the same place.

Much depended on food supply, weather conditions, and the presence of more dangerous animals; though Kerchak often led them on long treks for no other reason than being bored with staying in one place.

At night they slept where darkness overtook them, lying upon the ground, and sometimes covering their heads, and more seldom their bodies, with the great leaves of the elephant’s ear. Two or three might lie cuddled in each other’s arms for additional warmth if the night were chill, and thus Tarzan had slept in Kala’s arms nightly for all these years.

At night, they slept wherever darkness caught them, lying on the ground. Sometimes they covered their heads, and even less often their bodies, with the large leaves of the elephant ear plant. If the night was cold, two or three might huddle together for extra warmth, and that’s how Tarzan had slept in Kala’s arms every night for all those years.

That the huge, fierce brute loved this child of another race is beyond question, and he, too, gave to the great, hairy beast all the affection that would have belonged to his fair young mother had she lived.

That the massive, fierce creature loved this child of another race is undeniable, and he, in turn, gave the great, hairy beast all the affection that would have gone to his beautiful young mother had she lived.

When he was disobedient she cuffed him, it is true, but she was never cruel to him, and was more often caressing him than chastising him.

When he misbehaved, she did smack him, sure, but she was never cruel. More often than not, she was affectionate with him rather than punishing him.

Tublat, her mate, always hated Tarzan, and on several occasions had come near ending his youthful career.

Tublat, her mate, always despised Tarzan, and on several occasions had come close to ending his young life.

Tarzan on his part never lost an opportunity to show that he fully reciprocated his foster father’s sentiments, and whenever he could safely annoy him or make faces at him or hurl insults upon him from the safety of his mother’s arms, or the slender branches of the higher trees, he did so.

Tarzan, for his part, never missed a chance to show that he fully returned his foster father’s feelings. Whenever he could safely annoy him, make faces at him, or hurl insults from the safety of his mother’s arms or the thin branches of the taller trees, he did just that.

His superior intelligence and cunning permitted him to invent a thousand diabolical tricks to add to the burdens of Tublat’s life.

His sharp mind and cleverness allowed him to come up with countless devilish schemes to make Tublat’s life even harder.

Early in his boyhood he had learned to form ropes by twisting and tying long grasses together, and with these he was forever tripping Tublat or attempting to hang him from some overhanging branch.

Early in his childhood, he had figured out how to make ropes by twisting and tying long grasses together, and with these, he was constantly tripping Tublat or trying to hang him from some overhanging branch.

By constant playing and experimenting with these he learned to tie rude knots, and make sliding nooses; and with these he and the younger apes amused themselves. What Tarzan did they tried to do also, but he alone originated and became proficient.

By constantly playing around and experimenting with these, he learned to tie simple knots and make sliding nooses. He and the younger apes had fun with these, but while they tried to copy what Tarzan did, only he came up with the ideas and got really good at it.

One day while playing thus Tarzan had thrown his rope at one of his fleeing companions, retaining the other end in his grasp. By accident the noose fell squarely about the running ape’s neck, bringing him to a sudden and surprising halt.

One day while playing like this, Tarzan threw his rope at one of his fleeing companions, holding onto the other end. By chance, the noose landed perfectly around the running ape’s neck, bringing him to an abrupt and unexpected stop.

Ah, here was a new game, a fine game, thought Tarzan, and immediately he attempted to repeat the trick. And thus, by painstaking and continued practice, he learned the art of roping.

Ah, this was a new game, a cool game, thought Tarzan, and right away he tried to do it again. And so, through careful and constant practice, he mastered the skill of roping.

Now, indeed, was the life of Tublat a living nightmare. In sleep, upon the march, night or day, he never knew when that quiet noose would slip about his neck and nearly choke the life out of him.

Now, Tublat's life had become a living nightmare. Whether he was sleeping, on the move, day or night, he never knew when that silent noose would slip around his neck and nearly strangle the life out of him.

Kala punished, Tublat swore dire vengeance, and old Kerchak took notice and warned and threatened; but all to no avail.

Kala was punished, Tublat swore serious revenge, and old Kerchak took notice, issuing warnings and threats—but none of it worked.

Tarzan defied them all, and the thin, strong noose continued to settle about Tublat’s neck whenever he least expected it.

Tarzan defied them all, and the thin, sturdy noose kept tightening around Tublat’s neck whenever he least expected it.

The other apes derived unlimited amusement from Tublat’s discomfiture, for Broken Nose was a disagreeable old fellow, whom no one liked, anyway.

The other apes found endless entertainment in Tublat’s embarrassment, since Broken Nose was a grumpy old guy that nobody really liked in the first place.

In Tarzan’s clever little mind many thoughts revolved, and back of these was his divine power of reason.

In Tarzan’s sharp, clever mind, many thoughts were spinning, and behind them all was his incredible ability to reason.

If he could catch his fellow apes with his long arm of many grasses, why not Sabor, the lioness?

If he could grab his fellow apes with his long arm made of vines, why not Sabor, the lioness?

It was the germ of a thought, which, however, was destined to mull around in his conscious and subconscious mind until it resulted in magnificent achievement.

It was the seed of an idea, destined to simmer in his conscious and subconscious mind until it blossomed into something extraordinary.

But that came in later years.

But that happened later.

CHAPTER VI.
Jungle Battles

The wanderings of the tribe brought them often near the closed and silent cabin by the little land-locked harbor. To Tarzan this was always a source of never-ending mystery and pleasure.

The tribe's wanderings often brought them close to the quiet, abandoned cabin by the small, secluded harbor. For Tarzan, this place was always a source of endless mystery and delight.

He would peek into the curtained windows, or, climbing upon the roof, peer down the black depths of the chimney in vain endeavor to solve the unknown wonders that lay within those strong walls.

He would peek through the curtained windows or climb onto the roof, staring down the dark depths of the chimney in a futile attempt to unravel the hidden mysteries locked within those sturdy walls.

His child-like imagination pictured wonderful creatures within, and the very impossibility of forcing entrance added a thousandfold to his desire to do so.

His childlike imagination envisioned incredible creatures inside, and the sheer impossibility of breaking in only made him want to do it a thousand times more.

He could clamber about the roof and windows for hours attempting to discover means of ingress, but to the door he paid little attention, for this was apparently as solid as the walls.

He could climb around the roof and windows for hours, trying to find a way inside, but he barely paid any attention to the door, since it seemed just as solid as the walls.

It was in the next visit to the vicinity, following the adventure with old Sabor, that, as he approached the cabin, Tarzan noticed that from a distance the door appeared to be an independent part of the wall in which it was set, and for the first time it occurred to him that this might prove the means of entrance which had so long eluded him.

It was during his next trip to the area, after the encounter with old Sabor, that as Tarzan approached the cabin, he noticed from a distance that the door seemed like a separate piece of the wall it was built into. For the first time, it struck him that this might be the way in he had been searching for all along.

He was alone, as was often the case when he visited the cabin, for the apes had no love for it; the story of the thunder-stick having lost nothing in the telling during these ten years had quite surrounded the white man’s deserted abode with an atmosphere of weirdness and terror for the simians.

He was alone, as he often was when he visited the cabin, since the apes had no fondness for it. The story of the thunder-stick, which hadn’t lost any of its impact over the past ten years, had completely surrounded the white man’s abandoned home with an air of strangeness and fear for the apes.

The story of his own connection with the cabin had never been told him. The language of the apes had so few words that they could talk but little of what they had seen in the cabin, having no words to accurately describe either the strange people or their belongings, and so, long before Tarzan was old enough to understand, the subject had been forgotten by the tribe.

The story of his own connection with the cabin had never been explained to him. The apes' language had so few words that they could barely discuss what they had seen in the cabin, lacking the vocabulary to accurately describe either the strange people or their belongings. As a result, long before Tarzan was old enough to understand, the topic had been forgotten by the tribe.

Only in a dim, vague way had Kala explained to him that his father had been a strange white ape, but he did not know that Kala was not his own mother.

Only in a vague, unclear way had Kala explained to him that his father had been a strange white ape, but he didn’t know that Kala wasn’t his real mother.

On this day, then, he went directly to the door and spent hours examining it and fussing with the hinges, the knob and the latch. Finally he stumbled upon the right combination, and the door swung creakingly open before his astonished eyes.

On this day, he went straight to the door and spent hours inspecting it, tinkering with the hinges, the knob, and the latch. Eventually, he figured out the right combination, and the door creaked open before his amazed eyes.

For some minutes he did not dare venture within, but finally, as his eyes became accustomed to the dim light of the interior he slowly and cautiously entered.

For a few minutes, he hesitated to go inside, but eventually, as his eyes adjusted to the dim light within, he slowly and carefully stepped in.

In the middle of the floor lay a skeleton, every vestige of flesh gone from the bones to which still clung the mildewed and moldered remnants of what had once been clothing. Upon the bed lay a similar gruesome thing, but smaller, while in a tiny cradle near-by was a third, a wee mite of a skeleton.

In the middle of the floor lay a skeleton, every trace of flesh gone from the bones, which still clung to the mildewed and decayed remains of what had once been clothing. On the bed lay a similarly grim sight, though smaller, while in a tiny cradle nearby was a third, a tiny skeleton of a baby.

To none of these evidences of a fearful tragedy of a long dead day did little Tarzan give but passing heed. His wild jungle life had inured him to the sight of dead and dying animals, and had he known that he was looking upon the remains of his own father and mother he would have been no more greatly moved.

To none of these signs of a long-past, horrifying tragedy did young Tarzan pay much attention. His life in the wild jungle had hardened him to the sight of dead and dying animals, and even if he had known he was looking at the remains of his own father and mother, it wouldn’t have affected him any more deeply.

The furnishings and other contents of the room it was which riveted his attention. He examined many things minutely—strange tools and weapons, books, paper, clothing—what little had withstood the ravages of time in the humid atmosphere of the jungle coast.

The furniture and other items in the room captured his full attention. He inspected many objects closely—unusual tools and weapons, books, papers, clothing—whatever had managed to survive the wear and tear of time in the damp, jungle coastal environment.

He opened chests and cupboards, such as did not baffle his small experience, and in these he found the contents much better preserved.

He opened chests and cabinets, the ones that didn’t stump his limited know-how, and inside he found the contents in much better shape.

Among other things he found a sharp hunting knife, on the keen blade of which he immediately proceeded to cut his finger. Undaunted he continued his experiments, finding that he could hack and hew splinters of wood from the table and chairs with this new toy.

Among other things, he found a sharp hunting knife, and he immediately managed to cut his finger on its keen blade. Undeterred, he kept experimenting, discovering that he could chop and carve splinters of wood from the table and chairs with his new toy.

For a long time this amused him, but finally tiring he continued his explorations. In a cupboard filled with books he came across one with brightly colored pictures—it was a child’s illustrated alphabet—

For a long time, this kept him entertained, but eventually, he got bored and moved on with his exploration. In a cupboard packed with books, he found one with bright, colorful pictures—it was a children’s illustrated alphabet—

A is for Archer
    Who shoots with a bow.
B is for Boy,
    His first name is Joe.

A is for Archer
    Who shoots with a bow.
B is for Boy,
    His name is Joe.

The pictures interested him greatly.

He was very interested in the pictures.

There were many apes with faces similar to his own, and further over in the book he found, under “M,” some little monkeys such as he saw daily flitting through the trees of his primeval forest. But nowhere was pictured any of his own people; in all the book was none that resembled Kerchak, or Tublat, or Kala.

There were many apes with faces similar to his own, and further along in the book, he found, under “M,” some small monkeys like the ones he saw every day darting through the trees of his ancient forest. But nowhere in the book was there any image of his own kind; in all its pages, none resembled Kerchak, or Tublat, or Kala.

At first he tried to pick the little figures from the leaves, but he soon saw that they were not real, though he knew not what they might be, nor had he any words to describe them.

At first, he tried to pick the little figures off the leaves, but he quickly realized they weren’t real. Still, he had no idea what they could be, nor did he have the words to describe them.

The boats, and trains, and cows and horses were quite meaningless to him, but not quite so baffling as the odd little figures which appeared beneath and between the colored pictures—some strange kind of bug he thought they might be, for many of them had legs though nowhere could he find one with eyes and a mouth. It was his first introduction to the letters of the alphabet, and he was over ten years old.

The boats, trains, cows, and horses made no sense to him, but they weren’t as confusing as the strange little shapes beneath and between the colorful pictures—he thought they might be some kind of bug, since many of them had legs, though he couldn’t find a single one with eyes or a mouth. It was his first encounter with the letters of the alphabet, and he was already over ten years old.

Of course he had never before seen print, or ever had spoken with any living thing which had the remotest idea that such a thing as a written language existed, nor ever had he seen anyone reading.

Of course, he had never seen printed text before, nor had he ever spoken to anyone who had the slightest clue that something like written language even existed. He had also never seen anyone reading.

So what wonder that the little boy was quite at a loss to guess the meaning of these strange figures.

So it’s no surprise that the little boy had no idea what these odd shapes meant.

Near the middle of the book he found his old enemy, Sabor, the lioness, and further on, coiled Histah, the snake.

Near the middle of the book, he found his old enemy, Sabor, the lioness, and further on, coiled up, was Histah, the snake.

Oh, it was most engrossing! Never before in all his ten years had he enjoyed anything so much. So absorbed was he that he did not note the approaching dusk, until it was quite upon him and the figures were blurred.

Oh, it was absolutely captivating! Never in his ten years had he experienced anything so thrilling. He was so completely engrossed that he didn’t notice the evening closing in until it was fully dark and the details around him had faded into shadows.

He put the book back in the cupboard and closed the door, for he did not wish anyone else to find and destroy his treasure, and as he went out into the gathering darkness he closed the great door of the cabin behind him as it had been before he discovered the secret of its lock, but before he left he had noticed the hunting knife lying where he had thrown it upon the floor, and this he picked up and took with him to show to his fellows.

He put the book back in the cupboard and shut the door, not wanting anyone else to find and ruin his treasure. As he stepped out into the growing darkness, he closed the cabin’s heavy door behind him, leaving it just as it had been before he figured out how to unlock it. But before he left, he spotted the hunting knife lying on the floor where he’d tossed it earlier. He picked it up and took it with him to show his friends.

He had taken scarce a dozen steps toward the jungle when a great form rose up before him from the shadows of a low bush. At first he thought it was one of his own people but in another instant he realized that it was Bolgani, the huge gorilla.

He had barely taken a dozen steps toward the jungle when a massive figure emerged from the shadows of a low bush. At first, he thought it was one of his own kind, but in the next moment, he realized it was Bolgani, the enormous gorilla.

So close was he that there was no chance for flight and little Tarzan knew that he must stand and fight for his life; for these great beasts were the deadly enemies of his tribe, and neither one nor the other ever asked or gave quarter.

So close was he that there was no chance to escape, and little Tarzan knew he had to stand his ground and fight for his life. These massive beasts were the mortal enemies of his tribe, and neither side ever showed or expected mercy.

Had Tarzan been a full-grown bull ape of the species of his tribe he would have been more than a match for the gorilla, but being only a little English boy, though enormously muscular for such, he stood no chance against his cruel antagonist. In his veins, though, flowed the blood of the best of a race of mighty fighters, and back of this was the training of his short lifetime among the fierce brutes of the jungle.

If Tarzan had been a full-grown male ape of his tribe's species, he would have been more than a match for the gorilla. But since he was just a young English boy—albeit incredibly strong for his age—he didn’t stand a chance against his brutal opponent. However, in his veins ran the blood of one of the greatest fighters of his kind, and behind that was the training he’d gained from his short life among the savage beasts of the jungle.

He knew no fear, as we know it; his little heart beat the faster but from the excitement and exhilaration of adventure. Had the opportunity presented itself he would have escaped, but solely because his judgment told him he was no match for the great thing which confronted him. And since reason showed him that successful flight was impossible he met the gorilla squarely and bravely without a tremor of a single muscle, or any sign of panic.

He felt no fear, as we understand it; his little heart raced only from the thrill and excitement of adventure. If the chance had come, he would have run, but only because his instincts told him he was no match for the massive creature facing him. And since logic made it clear that escape wasn’t an option, he stood his ground, facing the gorilla head-on with unwavering courage, not a single muscle trembling, and no hint of panic.

In fact he met the brute midway in its charge, striking its huge body with his closed fists and as futilely as he had been a fly attacking an elephant. But in one hand he still clutched the knife he had found in the cabin of his father, and as the brute, striking and biting, closed upon him the boy accidentally turned the point toward the hairy breast. As the knife sank deep into its body the gorilla shrieked in pain and rage.

In fact, he met the beast halfway during its charge, hitting its massive body with his clenched fists, as uselessly as if he were a fly attacking an elephant. But in one hand, he still held the knife he had found in his father's cabin, and as the creature, striking and biting, closed in on him, the boy accidentally turned the blade toward its hairy chest. As the knife plunged deep into its body, the gorilla screamed in pain and fury.

But the boy had learned in that brief second a use for his sharp and shining toy, so that, as the tearing, striking beast dragged him to earth he plunged the blade repeatedly and to the hilt into its breast.

But in that brief moment, the boy realized the purpose of his sharp, gleaming tool. As the fierce, attacking beast pulled him to the ground, he repeatedly drove the blade deep into its chest, all the way to the hilt.

The gorilla, fighting after the manner of its kind, struck terrific blows with its open hand, and tore the flesh at the boy’s throat and chest with its mighty tusks.

The gorilla, fighting in the way typical of its species, delivered powerful blows with its open hand and ripped into the boy’s throat and chest with its massive teeth.

For a moment they rolled upon the ground in the fierce frenzy of combat. More and more weakly the torn and bleeding arm struck home with the long sharp blade, then the little figure stiffened with a spasmodic jerk, and Tarzan, the young Lord Greystoke, rolled unconscious upon the dead and decaying vegetation which carpeted his jungle home.

For a moment, they tumbled across the ground in a wild, intense struggle. The torn and bleeding arm grew weaker with each strike of the long, sharp blade. Then, the small figure jerked stiffly in a final spasm, and Tarzan, the young Lord Greystoke, collapsed unconscious onto the dead and rotting leaves that covered the floor of his jungle home.

A mile back in the forest the tribe had heard the fierce challenge of the gorilla, and, as was his custom when any danger threatened, Kerchak called his people together, partly for mutual protection against a common enemy, since this gorilla might be but one of a party of several, and also to see that all members of the tribe were accounted for.

A mile back in the forest, the tribe had heard the gorilla's fierce challenge. As usual when any danger arose, Kerchak gathered his group together, partly for mutual protection against a common enemy—since this gorilla might be part of a larger group—and also to make sure every member of the tribe was present and accounted for.

It was soon discovered that Tarzan was missing, and Tublat was strongly opposed to sending assistance. Kerchak himself had no liking for the strange little waif, so he listened to Tublat, and, finally, with a shrug of his shoulders, turned back to the pile of leaves on which he had made his bed.

It was soon discovered that Tarzan was missing, and Tublat was strongly against sending help. Kerchak himself had no fondness for the odd little outcast, so he listened to Tublat, and, finally, with a shrug of his shoulders, turned back to the pile of leaves where he had made his bed.

But Kala was of a different mind; in fact, she had not waited but to learn that Tarzan was absent ere she was fairly flying through the matted branches toward the point from which the cries of the gorilla were still plainly audible.

But Kala had a different idea; in fact, she didn’t wait long after finding out Tarzan was gone before she was racing through the tangled branches toward the spot where the gorilla’s cries were still clearly heard.

Darkness had now fallen, and an early moon was sending its faint light to cast strange, grotesque shadows among the dense foliage of the forest.

Darkness had settled in, and an early moon was casting its pale light, creating eerie, twisted shadows among the thick forest leaves.

Here and there the brilliant rays penetrated to earth, but for the most part they only served to accentuate the Stygian blackness of the jungle’s depths.

Here and there, the bright rays of light broke through to the ground, but mostly, they just highlighted the pitch-black darkness of the jungle’s depths.

Like some huge phantom, Kala swung noiselessly from tree to tree; now running nimbly along a great branch, now swinging through space at the end of another, only to grasp that of a farther tree in her rapid progress toward the scene of the tragedy her knowledge of jungle life told her was being enacted a short distance before her.

Like a massive ghost, Kala moved silently from tree to tree; now sprinting swiftly along a thick branch, now leaping through the air to grab another, all while racing toward the scene of the tragedy her jungle instincts told her was unfolding just ahead.

The cries of the gorilla proclaimed that it was in mortal combat with some other denizen of the fierce wood. Suddenly these cries ceased, and the silence of death reigned throughout the jungle.

The gorilla's screams showed it was locked in a deadly fight with another creature of the wild forest. Suddenly, the screams stopped, and a heavy silence, like death itself, took over the jungle.

Kala could not understand, for the voice of Bolgani had at last been raised in the agony of suffering and death, but no sound had come to her by which she possibly could determine the nature of his antagonist.

Kala couldn’t understand, because Bolgani’s voice had finally cried out in the pain of suffering and death, but no sound had reached her that could possibly help her figure out what kind of enemy he was facing.

That her little Tarzan could destroy a great bull gorilla she knew to be improbable, and so, as she neared the spot from which the sounds of the struggle had come, she moved more warily and at last slowly and with extreme caution she traversed the lowest branches, peering eagerly into the moon-splashed blackness for a sign of the combatants.

That her little Tarzan could take down a massive bull gorilla seemed unlikely, so as she approached the area where the sounds of the fight had come from, she moved more carefully. Finally, she crept slowly and cautiously along the lowest branches, scanning the moonlit darkness for any sign of the fighters.

Presently she came upon them, lying in a little open space full under the brilliant light of the moon—little Tarzan’s torn and bloody form, and beside it a great bull gorilla, stone dead.

Soon she found them, lying in a small clearing fully lit by the bright moonlight—little Tarzan’s torn and bloodied body, and next to it, a massive bull gorilla, lifeless.

With a low cry Kala rushed to Tarzan’s side, and gathering the poor, blood-covered body to her breast, listened for a sign of life. Faintly she heard it—the weak beating of the little heart.

With a quiet cry, Kala rushed to Tarzan’s side. She gathered his small, blood-covered body to her chest and listened for any sign of life. Faintly, she heard it—the weak, barely-there beating of his little heart.

Tenderly she bore him back through the inky jungle to where the tribe lay, and for many days and nights she sat guard beside him, bringing him food and water, and brushing the flies and other insects from his cruel wounds.

Tenderly she carried him back through the dark jungle to where the tribe was camped. For days and nights, she stayed by his side, watching over him, bringing him food and water, and keeping flies and other insects away from his severe wounds.

Of medicine or surgery the poor thing knew nothing. She could but lick the wounds, and thus she kept them cleansed, that healing nature might the more quickly do her work.

Of medicine or surgery, the poor thing knew nothing. She could only lick the wounds, keeping them clean so that nature could heal them more quickly.

At first Tarzan would eat nothing, but rolled and tossed in a wild delirium of fever. All he craved was water, and this she brought him in the only way she could, bearing it in her own mouth.

At first, Tarzan refused to eat anything, thrashing and rolling in a feverish delirium. All he wanted was water, and she brought it to him the only way she could—carrying it in her own mouth.

No human mother could have shown more unselfish and sacrificing devotion than did this poor, wild brute for the little orphaned waif whom fate had thrown into her keeping.

No human mother could have shown more selfless and devoted care than this poor, wild creature did for the little orphaned child fate had placed in her care.

At last the fever abated and the boy commenced to mend. No word of complaint passed his tight set lips, though the pain of his wounds was excruciating.

At last, the fever subsided, and the boy began to recover. No word of complaint passed his tightly set lips, even though the pain from his wounds was excruciating.

A portion of his chest was laid bare to the ribs, three of which had been broken by the mighty blows of the gorilla. One arm was nearly severed by the giant fangs, and a great piece had been torn from his neck, exposing his jugular vein, which the cruel jaws had missed but by a miracle.

A part of his chest was exposed down to the ribs, with three of them shattered by the gorilla's powerful strikes. One arm was nearly ripped off by the creature's massive fangs, and a large chunk of flesh had been torn from his neck, revealing his jugular vein, which the brutal jaws had narrowly missed by sheer luck.

With the stoicism of the brutes who had raised him he endured his suffering quietly, preferring to crawl away from the others and lie huddled in some clump of tall grasses rather than to show his misery before their eyes.

With the toughness of the animals who had raised him, he endured his pain quietly, choosing to crawl away from the others and huddle in a patch of tall grass rather than let them see his suffering.

Kala, alone, he was glad to have with him, but now that he was better she was gone longer at a time, in search of food; for the devoted animal had scarcely eaten enough to support her own life while Tarzan had been so low, and was in consequence, reduced to a mere shadow of her former self.

Kala, alone, he was happy to have with him, but now that he was feeling better, she was gone for longer periods, searching for food. The loyal animal had barely eaten enough to keep herself alive while Tarzan had been so weak, and as a result, she had become a shadow of her former self.

CHAPTER VII.
The Light of Knowledge

After what seemed an eternity to the little sufferer he was able to walk once more, and from then on his recovery was so rapid that in another month he was as strong and active as ever.

After what felt like forever to the little patient, he was finally able to walk again, and from that point on, his recovery sped up so much that within another month, he was just as strong and energetic as before.

During his convalescence he had gone over in his mind many times the battle with the gorilla, and his first thought was to recover the wonderful little weapon which had transformed him from a hopelessly outclassed weakling to the superior of the mighty terror of the jungle.

During his recovery, he had repeatedly thought about the battle with the gorilla. His first priority was to retrieve the incredible little weapon that had turned him from a hopelessly outmatched weakling into the superior of the jungle's mighty terror.

Also, he was anxious to return to the cabin and continue his investigations of its wondrous contents.

Also, he was eager to get back to the cabin and keep exploring its amazing contents.

So, early one morning, he set forth alone upon his quest. After a little search he located the clean-picked bones of his late adversary, and close by, partly buried beneath the fallen leaves, he found the knife, now red with rust from its exposure to the dampness of the ground and from the dried blood of the gorilla.

So, early one morning, he set out alone on his quest. After a short search, he found the clean-picked bones of his former enemy, and nearby, partly buried under the fallen leaves, he discovered the knife, now rusted from being exposed to the damp ground and stained with the dried blood of the gorilla.

He did not like the change in its former bright and gleaming surface; but it was still a formidable weapon, and one which he meant to use to advantage whenever the opportunity presented itself. He had in mind that no more would he run from the wanton attacks of old Tublat.

He didn’t like how its once bright and shiny surface had changed, but it was still a powerful weapon, and one he planned to use effectively whenever the chance came up. He was determined not to run away from old Tublat’s senseless attacks anymore.

In another moment he was at the cabin, and after a short time had again thrown the latch and entered. His first concern was to learn the mechanism of the lock, and this he did by examining it closely while the door was open, so that he could learn precisely what caused it to hold the door, and by what means it released at his touch.

In another moment, he reached the cabin, and after a short while, he lifted the latch and stepped inside. His first priority was to figure out how the lock worked, so he studied it carefully while the door was open. He wanted to understand exactly what kept the door secured and how it unlocked when he touched it.

He found that he could close and lock the door from within, and this he did so that there would be no chance of his being molested while at his investigation.

He discovered he could close and lock the door from the inside, so he did just that to make sure he wouldn’t be disturbed while conducting his investigation.

He commenced a systematic search of the cabin; but his attention was soon riveted by the books which seemed to exert a strange and powerful influence over him, so that he could scarce attend to aught else for the lure of the wondrous puzzle which their purpose presented to him.

He began a thorough search of the cabin, but his focus was quickly drawn to the books. They seemed to have a strange and powerful effect on him, making it hard for him to concentrate on anything else, captivated by the intriguing mystery of their purpose.

Among the other books were a primer, some child’s readers, numerous picture books, and a great dictionary. All of these he examined, but the pictures caught his fancy most, though the strange little bugs which covered the pages where there were no pictures excited his wonder and deepest thought.

Among the other books were a primer, some children's readers, several picture books, and a large dictionary. He looked through all of them, but the pictures grabbed his attention the most, though the odd little symbols filling the pages without pictures sparked his curiosity and deepest reflection.

Squatting upon his haunches on the table top in the cabin his father had built—his smooth, brown, naked little body bent over the book which rested in his strong slender hands, and his great shock of long, black hair falling about his well-shaped head and bright, intelligent eyes—Tarzan of the apes, little primitive man, presented a picture filled, at once, with pathos and with promise—an allegorical figure of the primordial groping through the black night of ignorance toward the light of learning.

Squatting on his haunches on the tabletop in the cabin his father had built—his smooth, brown, naked little body hunched over the book resting in his strong, slender hands, and his thick mane of long, black hair falling around his well-shaped head and bright, intelligent eyes—Tarzan of the apes, the little primitive man, made a striking image, both heartbreaking and hopeful—a symbolic figure of humanity’s earliest struggle, fumbling through the darkness of ignorance toward the light of knowledge.

His little face was tense in study, for he had partially grasped, in a hazy, nebulous way, the rudiments of a thought which was destined to prove the key and the solution to the puzzling problem of the strange little bugs.

His little face was focused in concentration, as he had vaguely started to understand, in a fuzzy, unclear way, the basics of an idea that would eventually become the key to solving the puzzling mystery of the strange little bugs.

In his hands was a primer opened at a picture of a little ape similar to himself, but covered, except for hands and face, with strange, colored fur, for such he thought the jacket and trousers to be. Beneath the picture were three little bugs—

In his hands was a beginner's book opened to a picture of a small ape that looked a lot like him, but it was covered, except for the hands and face, in weird, colorful fur—at least that's what he thought the jacket and pants were. Under the picture were three tiny bugs—

BOY.

Kid.

And now he had discovered in the text upon the page that these three were repeated many times in the same sequence.

And now he had noticed in the text on the page that these three were repeated many times in the same order.

Another fact he learned—that there were comparatively few individual bugs; but these were repeated many times, occasionally alone, but more often in company with others.

Another thing he discovered—that there were relatively few unique bugs; but these appeared repeatedly, sometimes on their own, but more often alongside others.

Slowly he turned the pages, scanning the pictures and the text for a repetition of the combination b-o-y. Presently he found it beneath a picture of another little ape and a strange animal which went upon four legs like the jackal and resembled him not a little. Beneath this picture the bugs appeared as:

Slowly he turned the pages, scanning the pictures and the text for a repetition of the combination b-o-y. Soon he found it beneath a picture of another little ape and a strange animal that walked on four legs like a jackal and looked quite similar. Below this picture, the letters appeared as:

A BOY AND A DOG

A boy and his dog

There they were, the three little bugs which always accompanied the little ape.

There they were, the three little bugs that always hung out with the little ape.

And so he progressed very, very slowly, for it was a hard and laborious task which he had set himself without knowing it—a task which might seem to you or me impossible—learning to read without having the slightest knowledge of letters or written language, or the faintest idea that such things existed.

And so he moved forward very, very slowly, because he had unknowingly taken on an incredibly difficult and exhausting challenge—a challenge that might seem impossible to you or me—learning to read without any understanding of letters, written language, or even the slightest clue that such things existed.

He did not accomplish it in a day, or in a week, or in a month, or in a year; but slowly, very slowly, he learned after he had grasped the possibilities which lay in those little bugs, so that by the time he was fifteen he knew the various combinations of letters which stood for every pictured figure in the little primer and in one or two of the picture books.

He didn’t manage it in a day, a week, a month, or even a year; but gradually, very gradually, he figured it out after realizing the potential those little symbols held. By the time he was fifteen, he had learned the different letter combinations that represented every illustrated figure in the small primer and in one or two of the picture books.

Of the meaning and use of the articles and conjunctions, verbs and adverbs and pronouns he had but the faintest conception.

Of the meaning and use of articles, conjunctions, verbs, adverbs, and pronouns, he had only the faintest understanding.

One day when he was about twelve he found a number of lead pencils in a hitherto undiscovered drawer beneath the table, and in scratching upon the table top with one of them he was delighted to discover the black line it left behind it.

One day, when he was around twelve, he found a bunch of lead pencils in a drawer under the table that he hadn’t noticed before. When he scratched the tabletop with one of them, he was thrilled to see the black line it left behind.

He worked so assiduously with this new toy that the table top was soon a mass of scrawly loops and irregular lines and his pencil-point worn down to the wood. Then he took another pencil, but this time he had a definite object in view.

He worked so hard with this new toy that the tabletop was soon covered in messy loops and uneven lines, and his pencil tip was worn down to the wood. Then he grabbed another pencil, but this time he had a clear goal in mind.

He would attempt to reproduce some of the little bugs that scrambled over the pages of his books.

He would try to recreate some of the tiny bugs that crawled across the pages of his books.

It was a difficult task, for he held the pencil as one would grasp the hilt of a dagger, which does not add greatly to ease in writing or to the legibility of the results.

It was a tough job because he held the pencil like he was gripping a dagger, which didn’t exactly make writing easier or the results any clearer.

But he persevered for months, at such times as he was able to come to the cabin, until at last by repeated experimenting he found a position in which to hold the pencil that best permitted him to guide and control it, so that at last he could roughly reproduce any of the little bugs.

But he kept at it for months, whenever he could make it to the cabin, until finally, after lots of trial and error, he figured out the best way to hold the pencil to guide and control it. Eventually, he could roughly sketch any of the little bugs.

Thus he made a beginning of writing.

So, he started to write.

Copying the bugs taught him another thing—their number; and though he could not count as we understand it, yet he had an idea of quantity, the base of his calculations being the number of fingers upon one of his hands.

Copying the bugs taught him another thing—their number; and though he couldn’t count the way we do, he still had a sense of quantity, using the number of fingers on one hand as the basis for his calculations.

His search through the various books convinced him that he had discovered all the different kinds of bugs most often repeated in combination, and these he arranged in proper order with great ease because of the frequency with which he had perused the fascinating alphabet picture book.

His search through the various books convinced him that he had identified all the common types of bugs most frequently repeated in combination. He arranged them in the correct order with ease, thanks to how often he had gone through the captivating alphabet picture book.

His education progressed; but his greatest finds were in the inexhaustible storehouse of the huge illustrated dictionary, for he learned more through the medium of pictures than text, even after he had grasped the significance of the bugs.

His education moved forward, but his biggest discoveries came from the endless treasure trove of the massive illustrated dictionary. He learned more through the pictures than the text, even after he understood the meaning of the bugs.

When he discovered the arrangement of words in alphabetical order he delighted in searching for and finding the combinations with which he was familiar, and the words which followed them, their definitions, led him still further into the mazes of erudition.

When he figured out how words were arranged in alphabetical order, he loved searching for and finding the combinations he already knew. The words that came after them, along with their definitions, pulled him even deeper into the complexities of knowledge.

By the time he was seventeen he had learned to read the simple, child’s primer and had fully realized the true and wonderful purpose of the little bugs.

By the time he was seventeen, he had learned to read the simple children's primer and had fully grasped the true and amazing purpose of the little bugs.

No longer did he feel shame for his hairless body or his human features, for now his reason told him that he was of a different race from his wild and hairy companions. He was a M-A-N, they were A-P-E-S, and the little apes which scurried through the forest top were M-O-N-K-E-Y-S. He knew, too, that old Sabor was a L-I-O-N-E-S-S, and Histah a S-N-A-K-E, and Tantor an E-L-E-P-H-A-N-T. And so he learned to read. From then on his progress was rapid. With the help of the great dictionary and the active intelligence of a healthy mind endowed by inheritance with more than ordinary reasoning powers he shrewdly guessed at much which he could not really understand, and more often than not his guesses were close to the mark of truth.

No longer did he feel ashamed of his hairless body or his human features, for now his reasoning told him that he was of a different kind from his wild and hairy companions. He was a M-A-N, they were A-P-E-S, and the little apes that scurried through the treetops were M-O-N-K-E-Y-S. He also knew that old Sabor was a L-I-O-N-E-S-S, Histah was a S-N-A-K-E, and Tantor was an E-L-E-P-H-A-N-T. And so he learned to read. From that point on, his progress was swift. With the help of the great dictionary and the sharp intelligence of a healthy mind, gifted by nature with more than average reasoning abilities, he cleverly figured out much of what he couldn’t fully grasp, and more often than not, his guesses were close to the truth.

There were many breaks in his education, caused by the migratory habits of his tribe, but even when removed from his books his active brain continued to search out the mysteries of his fascinating avocation.

There were many interruptions in his education, caused by his tribe's nomadic lifestyle, but even when he was away from his books, his active mind kept exploring the mysteries of his captivating passion.

Pieces of bark and flat leaves and even smooth stretches of bare earth provided him with copy books whereon to scratch with the point of his hunting knife the lessons he was learning.

Pieces of bark, flat leaves, and even smooth patches of bare ground served as his notebooks, where he used the tip of his hunting knife to scratch out the lessons he was learning.

Nor did he neglect the sterner duties of life while following the bent of his inclination toward the solving of the mystery of his library.

Nor did he ignore the more serious responsibilities of life while pursuing his passion for unraveling the mystery of his library.

He practiced with his rope and played with his sharp knife, which he had learned to keep keen by whetting upon flat stones.

He practiced with his rope and played with his sharp knife, which he had learned to keep razor-sharp by sharpening it on flat stones.

The tribe had grown larger since Tarzan had come among them, for under the leadership of Kerchak they had been able to frighten the other tribes from their part of the jungle so that they had plenty to eat and little or no loss from predatory incursions of neighbors.

The tribe had grown larger since Tarzan joined them, as under Kerchak's leadership, they managed to scare off other tribes from their part of the jungle. This meant they had plenty of food and hardly any losses from neighboring groups trying to raid them.

Hence the younger males as they became adult found it more comfortable to take mates from their own tribe, or if they captured one of another tribe to bring her back to Kerchak’s band and live in amity with him rather than attempt to set up new establishments of their own, or fight with the redoubtable Kerchak for supremacy at home.

Hence, the younger males, as they reached adulthood, found it easier to take mates from their own tribe. If they captured one from another tribe, they would bring her back to Kerchak’s group and live peacefully with him rather than try to start their own groups or challenge the formidable Kerchak for dominance within the tribe.

Occasionally one more ferocious than his fellows would attempt this latter alternative, but none had come yet who could wrest the palm of victory from the fierce and brutal ape.

Occasionally, one more aggressive than the others would try this last option, but so far, no one had managed to take the title of victory from the fierce and savage ape.

Tarzan held a peculiar position in the tribe. They seemed to consider him one of them and yet in some way different. The older males either ignored him entirely or else hated him so vindictively that but for his wondrous agility and speed and the fierce protection of the huge Kala he would have been dispatched at an early age.

Tarzan had a unique place in the tribe. They seemed to see him as one of their own, yet somehow different. The older males either completely ignored him or hated him so intensely that, if it weren’t for his incredible agility, speed, and the fierce protection of the massive Kala, he would have been killed at a young age.

Tublat was his most consistent enemy, but it was through Tublat that, when he was about thirteen, the persecution of his enemies suddenly ceased and he was left severely alone, except on the occasions when one of them ran amuck in the throes of one of those strange, wild fits of insane rage which attacks the males of many of the fiercer animals of the jungle. Then none was safe.

Tublat was his most constant enemy, but it was because of Tublat that, when he was around thirteen, the harassment from his enemies suddenly stopped, and he was left completely alone—except for those times when one of them went berserk in the grip of one of those strange, wild fits of uncontrollable rage that sometimes overtakes the males of many of the jungle's fiercest animals. When that happened, no one was safe.

On the day that Tarzan established his right to respect, the tribe was gathered about a small natural amphitheater which the jungle had left free from its entangling vines and creepers in a hollow among some low hills.

On the day Tarzan proved his right to respect, the tribe gathered around a small natural amphitheater. The jungle had left this spot clear of its tangled vines and creepers, nestled in a hollow among some low hills.

The open space was almost circular in shape. Upon every hand rose the mighty giants of the untouched forest, with the matted undergrowth banked so closely between the huge trunks that the only opening into the little, level arena was through the upper branches of the trees.

The clearing was nearly circular. All around stood the towering giants of the untouched forest, with dense undergrowth packed so tightly between the massive trunks that the only way into the small, level area was through the upper branches of the trees.

Here, safe from interruption, the tribe often gathered. In the center of the amphitheater was one of those strange earthen drums which the anthropoids build for the queer rites the sounds of which men have heard in the fastnesses of the jungle, but which none has ever witnessed.

Here, safe from interruption, the tribe often gathered. In the center of the amphitheater stood one of those strange earthen drums that the anthropoids build for their peculiar rituals—sounds that humans have heard deep in the jungle but which no one has ever seen.

Many travelers have seen the drums of the great apes, and some have heard the sounds of their beating and the noise of the wild, weird revelry of these first lords of the jungle, but Tarzan, Lord Greystoke, is, doubtless, the only human being who ever joined in the fierce, mad, intoxicating revel of the Dum-Dum.

Many travelers have witnessed the drums of the great apes, and some have heard the sounds of their pounding and the chaotic, wild celebration of these original rulers of the jungle. But Tarzan, Lord Greystoke, is undoubtedly the only human who has ever taken part in the intense, frenzied, and exhilarating revelry of the Dum-Dum.

From this primitive function has arisen, unquestionably, all the forms and ceremonials of modern church and state, for through all the countless ages, back beyond the uttermost ramparts of a dawning humanity our fierce, hairy forebears danced out the rites of the Dum-Dum to the sound of their earthen drums, beneath the bright light of a tropical moon in the depth of a mighty jungle which stands unchanged today as it stood on that long forgotten night in the dim, unthinkable vistas of the long dead past when our first shaggy ancestor swung from a swaying bough and dropped lightly upon the soft turf of the first meeting place.

From this basic function has undoubtedly evolved all the forms and rituals of modern church and state. Throughout countless ages, stretching back beyond the earliest beginnings of humanity, our fierce, hairy ancestors performed the rites of the Dum-Dum to the beat of their earthen drums. They danced beneath the bright glow of a tropical moon, deep within a vast jungle that remains unchanged today, just as it stood on that long-forgotten night in the distant, unimaginable past. It was then that our first shaggy ancestor swung from a swaying branch and landed lightly on the soft grass of the first gathering place.

On the day that Tarzan won his emancipation from the persecution that had followed him remorselessly for twelve of his thirteen years of life, the tribe, now a full hundred strong, trooped silently through the lower terrace of the jungle trees and dropped noiselessly upon the floor of the amphitheater.

On the day Tarzan finally broke free from the relentless persecution that had haunted him for twelve of his thirteen years, the tribe, now a full hundred strong, moved quietly through the lower level of the jungle trees and landed silently on the floor of the amphitheater.

The rites of the Dum-Dum marked important events in the life of the tribe—a victory, the capture of a prisoner, the killing of some large fierce denizen of the jungle, the death or accession of a king, and were conducted with set ceremonialism.

The Dum-Dum rituals marked significant events in the tribe's life—victories, capturing a prisoner, killing a large and fierce jungle predator, or the death or rise of a king. These ceremonies were carried out with strict and formal traditions.

Today it was the killing of a giant ape, a member of another tribe, and as the people of Kerchak entered the arena two mighty bulls were seen bearing the body of the vanquished between them.

Today, it was the killing of a giant ape, a member of another tribe. As Kerchak's people entered the clearing, two powerful bulls were seen carrying the body of the defeated between them.

They laid their burden before the earthen drum and then squatted there beside it as guards, while the other members of the community curled themselves in grassy nooks to sleep until the rising moon should give the signal for the commencement of their savage orgy.

They placed their burden in front of the earthen drum and then crouched beside it as guards, while the rest of the group settled into grassy spots to sleep. They waited for the rising moon to signal the start of their wild celebration.

For hours absolute quiet reigned in the little clearing, except as it was broken by the discordant notes of brilliantly feathered parrots, or the screeching and twittering of the thousand jungle birds flitting ceaselessly amongst the vivid orchids and flamboyant blossoms which festooned the myriad, moss-covered branches of the forest kings.

For hours, complete silence filled the small clearing, interrupted only by the harsh calls of brightly colored parrots or the constant screeching and chirping of countless jungle birds darting endlessly among the vibrant orchids and showy flowers that draped the countless moss-covered branches of the towering forest trees.

At length as darkness settled upon the jungle the apes commenced to bestir themselves, and soon they formed a great circle about the earthen drum. The females and young squatted in a thin line at the outer periphery of the circle, while just in front of them ranged the adult males. Before the drum sat three old females, each armed with a knotted branch fifteen or eighteen inches in length.

At last, as darkness fell over the jungle, the apes began to stir, and soon they formed a large circle around the earthen drum. The females and young ones crouched in a thin line at the outer edge of the circle, while the adult males stood just in front of them. In front of the drum sat three older females, each holding a knotted branch about fifteen to eighteen inches long.

Slowly and softly they began tapping upon the resounding surface of the drum as the first faint rays of the ascending moon silvered the encircling tree tops.

Slowly and gently, they began tapping on the resonant surface of the drum as the first faint glow of the rising moon lit up the surrounding treetops with a silvery hue.

As the light in the amphitheater increased the females augmented the frequency and force of their blows until presently a wild, rhythmic din pervaded the great jungle for miles in every direction. Huge, fierce brutes stopped in their hunting, with up-pricked ears and raised heads, to listen to the dull booming that betokened the Dum-Dum of the apes.

As the light in the amphitheater grew brighter, the females increased the speed and intensity of their strikes until a wild, rhythmic noise filled the vast jungle for miles around. Massive, ferocious creatures paused in their hunt, ears perked and heads lifted, listening to the deep, resonant pounding that signaled the Dum-Dum of the apes.

Occasionally one would raise his shrill scream or thunderous roar in answering challenge to the savage din of the anthropoids, but none came near to investigate or attack, for the great apes, assembled in all the power of their numbers, filled the breasts of their jungle neighbors with deep respect.

Occasionally, one would let out a sharp scream or a thunderous roar in response to the wild chaos of the apes, but none came close to investigate or attack. The great apes, gathered in full force, commanded such respect from their jungle neighbors that they kept their distance.

As the din of the drum rose to almost deafening volume Kerchak sprang into the open space between the squatting males and the drummers.

As the drum's noise grew to an almost unbearable level, Kerchak leaped into the open area between the crouching males and the drummers.

Standing erect he threw his head far back and looking full into the eye of the rising moon he beat upon his breast with his great hairy paws and emitted his fearful roaring shriek.

Standing upright, he threw his head far back, looked directly into the eye of the rising moon, pounded his chest with his huge, hairy hands, and let out his terrifying, roaring scream.

One—twice—thrice that terrifying cry rang out across the teeming solitude of that unspeakably quick, yet unthinkably dead, world.

One—twice—thrice that terrifying scream echoed across the bustling emptiness of that indescribably fast, yet unimaginably lifeless, world.

Then, crouching, Kerchak slunk noiselessly around the open circle, veering far away from the dead body lying before the altar-drum, but, as he passed, keeping his little, fierce, wicked, red eyes upon the corpse.

Then, crouching low, Kerchak moved silently around the open circle, staying far away from the dead body lying in front of the altar-drum. But as he passed, his small, fierce, wicked red eyes stayed fixed on the corpse.

Another male then sprang into the arena, and, repeating the horrid cries of his king, followed stealthily in his wake. Another and another followed in quick succession until the jungle reverberated with the now almost ceaseless notes of their bloodthirsty screams.

Another male then leaped into the arena, echoing the terrifying cries of his king, and crept stealthily behind him. One after another followed in rapid succession until the jungle echoed with their nearly constant, bloodthirsty screams.

It was the challenge and the hunt.

It was the thrill of the challenge and the chase.

When all the adult males had joined in the thin line of circling dancers the attack commenced.

When all the grown men had joined the thin line of circling dancers, the attack began.

Kerchak, seizing a huge club from the pile which lay at hand for the purpose, rushed furiously upon the dead ape, dealing the corpse a terrific blow, at the same time emitting the growls and snarls of combat. The din of the drum was now increased, as well as the frequency of the blows, and the warriors, as each approached the victim of the hunt and delivered his bludgeon blow, joined in the mad whirl of the Death Dance.

Kerchak grabbed a massive club from the pile nearby, meant for this very purpose, and charged at the dead ape in a rage. He struck the corpse with a powerful blow, growling and snarling like he was in a fight. The drumming grew louder and faster, matching the rhythm of the strikes. As each warrior stepped up to the fallen prey and delivered their own crushing blow, they joined in the wild frenzy of the Death Dance.

Tarzan was one of the wild, leaping horde. His brown, sweat-streaked, muscular body, glistening in the moonlight, shone supple and graceful among the uncouth, awkward, hairy brutes about him.

Tarzan was one of the wild, leaping pack. His tan, sweat-streaked, muscular body, gleaming in the moonlight, looked sleek and agile compared to the rough, clumsy, hairy beasts around him.

None was more stealthy in the mimic hunt, none more ferocious than he in the wild ferocity of the attack, none who leaped so high into the air in the Dance of Death.

None was more sneaky in the pretend hunt, none more fierce than he in the wild intensity of the attack, none who jumped so high into the air in the Dance of Death.

As the noise and rapidity of the drumbeats increased the dancers apparently became intoxicated with the wild rhythm and the savage yells. Their leaps and bounds increased, their bared fangs dripped saliva, and their lips and breasts were flecked with foam.

As the drumbeats grew louder and faster, the dancers seemed to lose themselves in the frenzied rhythm and the raw, primal shouts. Their movements became more frantic, their exposed fangs glistened with drool, and foam speckled their lips and chests.

For half an hour the weird dance went on, until, at a sign from Kerchak, the noise of the drums ceased, the female drummers scampering hurriedly through the line of dancers toward the outer rim of squatting spectators. Then, as one, the males rushed headlong upon the thing which their terrific blows had reduced to a mass of hairy pulp.

For half an hour, the strange dance continued until, at a signal from Kerchak, the drumming stopped. The female drummers quickly darted through the line of dancers toward the outer edge of the seated spectators. Then, as one, the males charged forward, attacking the thing that their relentless blows had turned into a mangled, hairy mess.

Flesh seldom came to their jaws in satisfying quantities, so a fit finale to their wild revel was a taste of fresh killed meat, and it was to the purpose of devouring their late enemy that they now turned their attention.

Flesh rarely came to their jaws in satisfying amounts, so a fitting end to their wild celebration was a taste of freshly killed meat. It was with the goal of devouring their recent enemy that they now turned their attention.

Great fangs sunk into the carcass tearing away huge hunks, the mightiest of the apes obtaining the choicest morsels, while the weaker circled the outer edge of the fighting, snarling pack awaiting their chance to dodge in and snatch a dropped tidbit or filch a remaining bone before all was gone.

Great fangs sank into the carcass, ripping away huge chunks. The strongest apes grabbed the best pieces, while the weaker ones hung around the edges of the snarling, fighting group, waiting for their chance to dart in and grab a dropped scrap or steal a leftover bone before everything was gone.

Tarzan, more than the apes, craved and needed flesh. Descended from a race of meat eaters, never in his life, he thought, had he once satisfied his appetite for animal food; and so now his agile little body wormed its way far into the mass of struggling, rending apes in an endeavor to obtain a share which his strength would have been unequal to the task of winning for him.

Tarzan, more than the apes, craved and needed meat. Descended from a long line of carnivores, he felt he had never fully satisfied his hunger for animal flesh in his entire life. So now, his nimble little body wriggled deep into the chaotic, tearing mass of apes, trying to grab a share that his strength alone wouldn’t have been enough to secure for him.

At his side hung the hunting knife of his unknown father in a sheath self-fashioned in copy of one he had seen among the pictures of his treasure-books.

At his side hung the hunting knife of his unknown father, in a sheath he had made himself, modeled after one he’d seen in the illustrations of his treasured books.

At last he reached the fast disappearing feast and with his sharp knife slashed off a more generous portion than he had hoped for, an entire hairy forearm, where it protruded from beneath the feet of the mighty Kerchak, who was so busily engaged in perpetuating the royal prerogative of gluttony that he failed to note the act of lese-majesté.

At last he reached the fast-disappearing feast and, with his sharp knife, sliced off a more generous portion than he had hoped for—an entire hairy forearm—where it stuck out from under the feet of the mighty Kerchak. Kerchak was so busy indulging in the royal privilege of overeating that he didn’t notice the act of lese-majesté.

So little Tarzan wriggled out from beneath the struggling mass, clutching his grisly prize close to his breast.

So little Tarzan squirmed out from under the struggling pile, clutching his gruesome prize tightly to his chest.

Among those circling futilely the outskirts of the banqueters was old Tublat. He had been among the first at the feast, but had retreated with a goodly share to eat in quiet, and was now forcing his way back for more.

Among those aimlessly wandering around the edges of the banquet-goers was old Tublat. He had been one of the first to arrive at the feast but had slipped away with a decent portion to eat in peace. Now, he was pushing his way back in to grab more.

So it was that he spied Tarzan as the boy emerged from the clawing, pushing throng with that hairy forearm hugged firmly to his body.

So it was that he spotted Tarzan as the boy emerged from the chaotic, jostling crowd, clutching that hairy forearm tightly against his body.

Tublat’s little, close-set, bloodshot, pig-eyes shot wicked gleams of hate as they fell upon the object of his loathing. In them, too, was greed for the toothsome dainty the boy carried.

Tublat’s small, narrow, bloodshot pig eyes flashed with malicious hatred as they landed on the target of his disgust. In them, there was also a greedy hunger for the delicious treat the boy was carrying.

But Tarzan saw his arch enemy as quickly, and divining what the great beast would do he leaped nimbly away toward the females and the young, hoping to hide himself among them. Tublat, however, was close upon his heels, so that he had no opportunity to seek a place of concealment, but saw that he would be put to it to escape at all.

But Tarzan spotted his archenemy just as quickly, and guessing what the huge beast was about to do, he swiftly jumped toward the females and the young, hoping to blend in among them. Tublat, however, was right on his tail, leaving him no chance to find a hiding spot. Tarzan realized he’d have to fight hard just to get away.

Swiftly he sped toward the surrounding trees and with an agile bound gained a lower limb with one hand, and then, transferring his burden to his teeth, he climbed rapidly upward, closely followed by Tublat.

Swiftly he raced toward the surrounding trees and, with a quick leap, grabbed a lower branch with one hand. Then, shifting his burden to his teeth, he climbed rapidly upward, closely followed by Tublat.

Up, up he went to the waving pinnacle of a lofty monarch of the forest where his heavy pursuer dared not follow him. There he perched, hurling taunts and insults at the raging, foaming beast fifty feet below him.

Up, up he climbed to the swaying top of a towering forest giant, where his heavy pursuer didn’t dare follow. There he perched, hurling taunts and insults at the furious, snarling beast fifty feet below him.

And then Tublat went mad.

And then Tublat lost it.

With horrifying screams and roars he rushed to the ground, among the females and young, sinking his great fangs into a dozen tiny necks and tearing great pieces from the backs and breasts of the females who fell into his clutches.

With terrifying screams and roars, he charged into the crowd, targeting the women and children. He sank his massive fangs into the small necks of a dozen victims and ripped huge chunks of flesh from the backs and chests of the women who fell into his grasp.

In the brilliant moonlight Tarzan witnessed the whole mad carnival of rage. He saw the females and the young scamper to the safety of the trees. Then the great bulls in the center of the arena felt the mighty fangs of their demented fellow, and with one accord they melted into the black shadows of the overhanging forest.

In the bright moonlight, Tarzan watched the chaotic frenzy of anger unfold. He saw the females and the young ones quickly climb to the safety of the trees. Then the powerful males in the center of the clearing felt the sharp teeth of their crazed companion, and together, they disappeared into the dark shadows of the surrounding forest.

There was but one in the amphitheater beside Tublat, a belated female running swiftly toward the tree where Tarzan perched, and close behind her came the awful Tublat.

There was only one other in the amphitheater besides Tublat—a late-arriving female, sprinting quickly toward the tree where Tarzan was perched, with the terrifying Tublat close on her heels.

It was Kala, and as quickly as Tarzan saw that Tublat was gaining on her he dropped with the rapidity of a falling stone, from branch to branch, toward his foster mother.

It was Kala, and as soon as Tarzan realized Tublat was catching up to her, he dropped swiftly, like a falling stone, from branch to branch, heading straight for his foster mother.

Now she was beneath the overhanging limbs and close above her crouched Tarzan, waiting the outcome of the race.

Now she was under the overhanging branches, and just above her, Tarzan crouched, waiting to see how the race would end.

She leaped into the air grasping a low-hanging branch, but almost over the head of Tublat, so nearly had he distanced her. She should have been safe now but there was a rending, tearing sound, the branch broke and precipitated her full upon the head of Tublat, knocking him to the ground.

She jumped into the air, grabbing a low-hanging branch, but Tublat was so close that she nearly swung right over his head. She thought she was safe, but then there was a loud cracking sound—the branch snapped, sending her tumbling down onto Tublat’s head and knocking him to the ground.

Both were up in an instant, but as quick as they had been Tarzan had been quicker, so that the infuriated bull found himself facing the man-child who stood between him and Kala.

Both were up in an instant, but as fast as they were, Tarzan had been quicker. The enraged bull found himself staring at the man-child, who now stood between him and Kala.

Nothing could have suited the fierce beast better, and with a roar of triumph he leaped upon the little Lord Greystoke. But his fangs never closed in that nut brown flesh.

Nothing could have suited the fierce beast better, and with a roar of triumph, he lunged at the young Lord Greystoke. But his teeth never sank into that sun-kissed skin.

A muscular hand shot out and grasped the hairy throat, and another plunged a keen hunting knife a dozen times into the broad breast. Like lightning the blows fell, and only ceased when Tarzan felt the limp form crumple beneath him.

A strong hand shot out and grabbed the hairy throat, while another drove a sharp hunting knife repeatedly into the broad chest. The strikes came fast and fierce, stopping only when Tarzan felt the lifeless body collapse beneath him.

As the body rolled to the ground Tarzan of the Apes placed his foot upon the neck of his lifelong enemy and, raising his eyes to the full moon, threw back his fierce young head and voiced the wild and terrible cry of his people.

As the body fell to the ground, Tarzan of the Apes stepped on the neck of his lifelong enemy, lifted his eyes to the full moon, tilted his fierce young head back, and let out the wild and terrifying cry of his people.

One by one the tribe swung down from their arboreal retreats and formed a circle about Tarzan and his vanquished foe. When they had all come Tarzan turned toward them.

One by one, the tribe climbed down from their tree hideouts and gathered in a circle around Tarzan and his defeated enemy. Once everyone had arrived, Tarzan turned to face them.

“I am Tarzan,” he cried. “I am a great killer. Let all respect Tarzan of the Apes and Kala, his mother. There be none among you as mighty as Tarzan. Let his enemies beware.”

“I am Tarzan,” he shouted. “I am a great killer. Everyone should respect Tarzan of the Apes and Kala, his mother. No one here is as powerful as Tarzan. His enemies should watch out.”

Looking full into the wicked, red eyes of Kerchak, the young Lord Greystoke beat upon his mighty breast and screamed out once more his shrill cry of defiance.

Looking straight into the wicked, red eyes of Kerchak, the young Lord Greystoke pounded on his powerful chest and let out another sharp, defiant scream.

CHAPTER VIII.
The Tree-top Hunter

The morning after the Dum-Dum the tribe started slowly back through the forest toward the coast.

The morning after the Dum-Dum, the tribe began making their way slowly back through the forest toward the coast.

The body of Tublat lay where it had fallen, for the people of Kerchak do not eat their own dead.

The body of Tublat lay where it had fallen, since Kerchak's people don’t eat their own dead.

The march was but a leisurely search for food. Cabbage palm and gray plum, pisang and scitamine they found in abundance, with wild pineapple, and occasionally small mammals, birds, eggs, reptiles, and insects. The nuts they cracked between their powerful jaws, or, if too hard, broke by pounding between stones.

The march was just a relaxed search for food. They found plenty of cabbage palm and gray plum, bananas and arrowroot, along with wild pineapple, and sometimes small mammals, birds, eggs, reptiles, and insects. They cracked nuts with their strong jaws, or if they were too tough, smashed them by pounding between stones.

Once old Sabor, crossing their path, sent them scurrying to the safety of the higher branches, for if she respected their number and their sharp fangs, they on their part held her cruel and mighty ferocity in equal esteem.

Once old Sabor crossed their path, sending them scrambling to the safety of the higher branches. While she respected their numbers and sharp fangs, they, in turn, held her ruthless and powerful ferocity in equal regard.

Upon a low-hanging branch sat Tarzan directly above the majestic, supple body as it forged silently through the thick jungle. He hurled a pineapple at the ancient enemy of his people. The great beast stopped and, turning, eyed the taunting figure above her.

Upon a low-hanging branch, Tarzan perched directly above the sleek, powerful body as it moved silently through the dense jungle. He hurled a pineapple at the ancient enemy of his people. The massive beast halted, turned, and glared at the mocking figure above her.

With an angry lash of her tail she bared her yellow fangs, curling her great lips in a hideous snarl that wrinkled her bristling snout in serried ridges and closed her wicked eyes to two narrow slits of rage and hatred.

With an angry flick of her tail, she exposed her yellow fangs, curling her large lips into a terrifying snarl that wrinkled her bristling snout into tight ridges and narrowed her menacing eyes into thin slits of fury and hatred.

With back-laid ears she looked straight into the eyes of Tarzan of the Apes and sounded her fierce, shrill challenge. And from the safety of his overhanging limb the ape-child sent back the fearsome answer of his kind.

With her ears flattened back, she stared straight into the eyes of Tarzan of the Apes and let out her fierce, piercing challenge. From the safety of his overhanging branch, the ape-boy responded with the terrifying cry of his kind.

For a moment the two eyed each other in silence, and then the great cat turned into the jungle, which swallowed her as the ocean engulfs a tossed pebble.

For a moment, the two stared at each other in silence, and then the big cat turned and disappeared into the jungle, which swallowed her up like the ocean swallows a thrown pebble.

But into the mind of Tarzan a great plan sprang. He had killed the fierce Tublat, so was he not therefore a mighty fighter? Now would he track down the crafty Sabor and slay her likewise. He would be a mighty hunter, also.

But into Tarzan's mind came a brilliant idea. He had killed the fierce Tublat, so wasn't he a powerful fighter? Now he would track down the cunning Sabor and kill her too. He would become a great hunter as well.

At the bottom of his little English heart beat the great desire to cover his nakedness with clothes for he had learned from his picture books that all men were so covered, while monkeys and apes and every other living thing went naked.

At the bottom of his little English heart was a strong desire to cover his nakedness with clothes, because he had learned from his picture books that all people were dressed, while monkeys, apes, and every other living thing went without clothes.

Clothes therefore, must be truly a badge of greatness; the insignia of the superiority of man over all other animals, for surely there could be no other reason for wearing the hideous things.

Clothes must truly be a symbol of greatness; the mark of human superiority over all other animals, because there’s really no other reason to wear such awful things.

Many moons ago, when he had been much smaller, he had desired the skin of Sabor, the lioness, or Numa, the lion, or Sheeta, the leopard to cover his hairless body that he might no longer resemble hideous Histah, the snake; but now he was proud of his sleek skin for it betokened his descent from a mighty race, and the conflicting desires to go naked in prideful proof of his ancestry, or to conform to the customs of his own kind and wear hideous and uncomfortable apparel found first one and then the other in the ascendency.

Many years ago, when he had been much younger, he had wanted the skin of Sabor, the lioness, or Numa, the lion, or Sheeta, the leopard to cover his hairless body so he wouldn’t look like the hideous Histah, the snake. But now he took pride in his smooth skin because it showed he came from a powerful lineage. The conflicting desires—to go naked as a proud symbol of his ancestry or to follow the customs of his own kind and wear awkward, uncomfortable clothing—swayed him back and forth.

As the tribe continued their slow way through the forest after the passing of Sabor, Tarzan’s head was filled with his great scheme for slaying his enemy, and for many days thereafter he thought of little else.

As the tribe moved slowly through the forest after Sabor’s passing, Tarzan’s mind was consumed by his grand plan to kill his enemy. For many days after, he could think of almost nothing else.

On this day, however, he presently had other and more immediate interests to attract his attention.

On this day, however, he quickly found himself distracted by other, more pressing matters.

Suddenly it became as midnight; the noises of the jungle ceased; the trees stood motionless as though in paralyzed expectancy of some great and imminent disaster. All nature waited—but not for long.

Suddenly, it turned as dark as midnight; the sounds of the jungle stopped; the trees stood completely still, as if frozen in anticipation of some huge, looming catastrophe. Everything in nature held its breath—but not for long.

Faintly, from a distance, came a low, sad moaning. Nearer and nearer it approached, mounting louder and louder in volume.

Faintly, from a distance, came a low, sorrowful moan. It grew closer and closer, rising louder and louder in intensity.

The great trees bent in unison as though pressed earthward by a mighty hand. Farther and farther toward the ground they inclined, and still there was no sound save the deep and awesome moaning of the wind.

The massive trees leaned together as if pushed downward by an immense force. They bent closer and closer to the ground, yet the only sound was the deep, eerie groaning of the wind.

Then, suddenly, the jungle giants whipped back, lashing their mighty tops in angry and deafening protest. A vivid and blinding light flashed from the whirling, inky clouds above. The deep cannonade of roaring thunder belched forth its fearsome challenge. The deluge came—all hell broke loose upon the jungle.

Then, suddenly, the towering jungle trees whipped back, their massive crowns thrashing in furious and deafening defiance. A brilliant, blinding light flashed from the swirling, dark clouds above. The deep rumble of roaring thunder erupted with its terrifying force. The downpour began—chaos unleashed itself upon the jungle.

The tribe shivering from the cold rain, huddled at the bases of great trees. The lightning, darting and flashing through the blackness, showed wildly waving branches, whipping streamers and bending trunks.

The tribe, shivering from the cold rain, huddled at the bases of the massive trees. The lightning, darting and flashing through the darkness, revealed wildly swaying branches, whipping streamers, and bending trunks.

Now and again some ancient patriarch of the woods, rent by a flashing bolt, would crash in a thousand pieces among the surrounding trees, carrying down numberless branches and many smaller neighbors to add to the tangled confusion of the tropical jungle.

Every so often, an ancient giant of the forest, split by a lightning strike, would come crashing down in countless pieces among the surrounding trees, dragging down countless branches and many smaller trees with it, adding to the chaotic tangle of the tropical jungle.

Branches, great and small, torn away by the ferocity of the tornado, hurtled through the wildly waving verdure, carrying death and destruction to countless unhappy denizens of the thickly peopled world below.

Branches, both large and small, ripped away by the tornado's fury, flew through the wildly swaying greenery, bringing death and destruction to countless unfortunate inhabitants of the densely populated world below.

For hours the fury of the storm continued without surcease, and still the tribe huddled close in shivering fear. In constant danger from falling trunks and branches and paralyzed by the vivid flashing of lightning and the bellowing of thunder they crouched in pitiful misery until the storm passed.

For hours, the storm raged on without stopping, and the tribe stayed huddled together, trembling with fear. Constantly at risk from falling trees and branches, and frozen in terror by the bright flashes of lightning and the deafening roar of thunder, they crouched in miserable helplessness until the storm finally passed.

The end was as sudden as the beginning. The wind ceased, the sun shone forth—nature smiled once more.

The end was as abrupt as the start. The wind stopped, the sun came out—nature smiled again.

The dripping leaves and branches, and the moist petals of gorgeous flowers glistened in the splendor of the returning day. And, so—as Nature forgot, her children forgot also. Busy life went on as it had been before the darkness and the fright.

The dripping leaves and branches, and the damp petals of stunning flowers sparkled in the brilliance of the returning daylight. And so—just as Nature moved on, her children did too. Everyday life continued as it had before the darkness and the fear.

But to Tarzan a dawning light had come to explain the mystery of clothes. How snug he would have been beneath the heavy coat of Sabor! And so was added a further incentive to the adventure.

But to Tarzan, a new understanding had come to explain the mystery of clothes. How warm and comfortable he would have been under Sabor's thick fur! And so, this added another reason to pursue the adventure.

For several months the tribe hovered near the beach where stood Tarzan’s cabin, and his studies took up the greater portion of his time, but always when journeying through the forest he kept his rope in readiness, and many were the smaller animals that fell into the snare of the quick thrown noose.

For several months, the tribe stayed close to the beach where Tarzan’s cabin stood. He spent most of his time on his studies, but whenever he traveled through the forest, he always kept his rope ready. Many smaller animals ended up caught in the quick, expertly thrown noose.

Once it fell about the short neck of Horta, the boar, and his mad lunge for freedom toppled Tarzan from the overhanging limb where he had lain in wait and from whence he had launched his sinuous coil.

Once it wrapped around the short neck of Horta, the boar, and his frantic attempt to break free knocked Tarzan from the overhanging branch where he had been lying in wait and from which he had launched his swift, coiling attack.

The mighty tusker turned at the sound of his falling body, and, seeing only the easy prey of a young ape, he lowered his head and charged madly at the surprised youth.

The massive elephant turned at the sound of the falling body and, seeing what seemed like easy prey in the form of a young ape, lowered its head and charged wildly at the startled youth.

Tarzan, happily, was uninjured by the fall, alighting catlike upon all fours far outspread to take up the shock. He was on his feet in an instant and, leaping with the agility of the monkey he was, he gained the safety of a low limb as Horta, the boar, rushed futilely beneath.

Tarzan, luckily, wasn’t hurt by the fall, landing catlike on all fours with his limbs spread wide to absorb the impact. He was back on his feet in a flash and, leaping with the agility of the monkey he was, he reached the safety of a low branch just as Horta, the boar, charged uselessly beneath him.

Thus it was that Tarzan learned by experience the limitations as well as the possibilities of his strange weapon.

Thus, Tarzan learned through experience both the limitations and the potential of his unusual weapon.

He lost a long rope on this occasion, but he knew that had it been Sabor who had thus dragged him from his perch the outcome might have been very different, for he would have lost his life, doubtless, into the bargain.

He lost a long rope this time, but he knew that if it had been Sabor who had dragged him from his perch, the result might have been very different—he likely would have lost his life too.

It took him many days to braid a new rope, but when, finally, it was done he went forth purposely to hunt, and lie in wait among the dense foliage of a great branch right above the well-beaten trail that led to water.

It took him several days to weave a new rope, but when it was finally finished, he set out with a clear goal: to hunt and lie in wait among the thick leaves of a large branch directly above the well-worn path that led to the water.

Several small animals passed unharmed beneath him. He did not want such insignificant game. It would take a strong animal to test the efficacy of his new scheme.

Several small animals passed unharmed beneath him. He wasn’t interested in such minor prey. It would take a powerful animal to truly test the effectiveness of his new plan.

At last came she whom Tarzan sought, with lithe sinews rolling beneath shimmering hide; fat and glossy came Sabor, the lioness.

At last, she appeared—the one Tarzan had been searching for. Her sleek muscles rippled beneath her shimmering coat; Sabor, the lioness, moved with a confident grace, her body strong and radiant.

Her great padded feet fell soft and noiseless on the narrow trail. Her head was high in ever alert attention; her long tail moved slowly in sinuous and graceful undulations.

Her large, cushioned feet landed softly and silently on the narrow path. Her head was held high, constantly alert and attentive; her long tail swayed slowly in smooth, graceful waves.

Nearer and nearer she came to where Tarzan of the Apes crouched upon his limb, the coils of his long rope poised ready in his hand.

Closer and closer she came to where Tarzan of the Apes crouched on his branch, the loops of his long rope ready in his hand.

Like a thing of bronze, motionless as death, sat Tarzan. Sabor passed beneath. One stride beyond she took—a second, a third, and then the silent coil shot out above her.

Like a bronze statue, completely still as if lifeless, Tarzan sat. Sabor walked beneath him. One step she took—then a second, a third—and suddenly the silent coil sprang out above her.

For an instant the spreading noose hung above her head like a great snake, and then, as she looked upward to detect the origin of the swishing sound of the rope, it settled about her neck. With a quick jerk Tarzan snapped the noose tight about the glossy throat, and then he dropped the rope and clung to his support with both hands.

For a moment, the widening noose dangled above her head like a massive snake, and then, as she glanced up to figure out where the swishing sound of the rope was coming from, it looped around her neck. With a sharp tug, Tarzan tightened the noose around her smooth throat, then let go of the rope and gripped his perch with both hands.

Sabor was trapped.

Sabor was stuck.

With a bound the startled beast turned into the jungle, but Tarzan was not to lose another rope through the same cause as the first. He had learned from experience. The lioness had taken but half her second bound when she felt the rope tighten about her neck; her body turned completely over in the air and she fell with a heavy crash upon her back. Tarzan had fastened the end of the rope securely to the trunk of the great tree on which he sat.

With a sudden leap, the startled beast darted into the jungle, but Tarzan wasn’t about to lose another rope for the same reason as before. He had learned his lesson. The lioness had barely taken her second leap when she felt the rope tighten around her neck. Her body flipped completely in the air, and she crashed heavily onto her back. Tarzan had securely tied the end of the rope to the trunk of the massive tree where he sat.

Thus far his plan had worked to perfection, but when he grasped the rope, bracing himself behind a crotch of two mighty branches, he found that dragging the mighty, struggling, clawing, biting, screaming mass of iron-muscled fury up to the tree and hanging her was a very different proposition.

Thus far, his plan had gone perfectly, but when he grabbed the rope, bracing himself against the fork of two massive branches, he realized that hauling up the powerful, thrashing, clawing, biting, screaming bundle of iron-muscled rage to the tree and hanging her was a whole different challenge.

The weight of old Sabor was immense, and when she braced her huge paws nothing less than Tantor, the elephant, himself, could have budged her.

The weight of old Sabor was enormous, and when she planted her massive paws, nothing short of Tantor, the elephant, could have moved her.

The lioness was now back in the path where she could see the author of the indignity which had been placed upon her. Screaming with rage she suddenly charged, leaping high into the air toward Tarzan, but when her huge body struck the limb on which Tarzan had been, Tarzan was no longer there.

The lioness was back on the path, her eyes locked on the source of the insult she had endured. Roaring in fury, she lunged forward, launching herself high into the air toward Tarzan. But when her massive body crashed into the branch where Tarzan had stood, he was already gone.

Instead he perched lightly upon a smaller branch twenty feet above the raging captive. For a moment Sabor hung half across the branch, while Tarzan mocked, and hurled twigs and branches at her unprotected face.

Instead, he perched lightly on a smaller branch twenty feet above the furious captive. For a moment, Sabor dangled halfway across the branch, while Tarzan taunted her, throwing twigs and branches at her exposed face.

Presently the beast dropped to the earth again and Tarzan came quickly to seize the rope, but Sabor had now found that it was only a slender cord that held her, and grasping it in her huge jaws severed it before Tarzan could tighten the strangling noose a second time.

Soon the beast landed on the ground again, and Tarzan moved quickly to grab the rope. But Sabor had realized it was just a thin cord holding her back. She clamped her powerful jaws around it and snapped it in two before Tarzan could tighten the choking noose a second time.

Tarzan was much hurt. His well-laid plan had come to naught, so he sat there screaming at the roaring creature beneath him and making mocking grimaces at it.

Tarzan was deeply upset. His carefully thought-out plan had fallen apart, so he sat there yelling at the roaring beast below him and making mocking faces at it.

Sabor paced back and forth beneath the tree for hours; four times she crouched and sprang at the dancing sprite above her, but might as well have clutched at the illusive wind that murmured through the tree tops.

Sabor paced back and forth beneath the tree for hours; four times she crouched and leaped at the flitting figure above her, but it was as futile as trying to grasp the elusive breeze whispering through the treetops.

At last Tarzan tired of the sport, and with a parting roar of challenge and a well-aimed ripe fruit that spread soft and sticky over the snarling face of his enemy, he swung rapidly through the trees, a hundred feet above the ground, and in a short time was among the members of his tribe.

At last, Tarzan got bored with the game, and with a final roar of defiance and a perfectly thrown ripe fruit that splattered sticky and messy across his enemy’s snarling face, he swung swiftly through the treetops, a hundred feet above the ground, and soon rejoined the rest of his tribe.

Here he recounted the details of his adventure, with swelling chest and so considerable swagger that he quite impressed even his bitterest enemies, while Kala fairly danced for joy and pride.

Here he recounted the details of his adventure, puffing out his chest and boasting so much that he even managed to impress his worst enemies, while Kala practically danced with joy and pride.

CHAPTER IX.
Man and Man

Tarzan of the Apes lived on in his wild, jungle existence with little change for several years, only that he grew stronger and wiser, and learned from his books more and more of the strange worlds which lay somewhere outside his primeval forest.

Tarzan of the Apes continued his wild jungle life with little change for several years, growing stronger and wiser all the while. He learned more and more from his books about the strange worlds that existed somewhere beyond his ancient forest.

To him life was never monotonous or stale. There was always Pisah, the fish, to be caught in the many streams and the little lakes, and Sabor, with her ferocious cousins to keep one ever on the alert and give zest to every instant that one spent upon the ground.

To him, life was never boring or dull. There was always Pisah, the fish, to catch in the many streams and small lakes, and Sabor, along with her fierce relatives, to keep him constantly on guard and add excitement to every moment spent on the ground.

Often they hunted him, and more often he hunted them, but though they never quite reached him with those cruel, sharp claws of theirs, yet there were times when one could scarce have passed a thick leaf between their talons and his smooth hide.

Often they hunted him, and more often he hunted them, but though they never quite caught him with those cruel, sharp claws of theirs, there were times when you could barely slip a thick leaf between their talons and his smooth skin.

Quick was Sabor, the lioness, and quick were Numa and Sheeta, but Tarzan of the Apes was lightning.

Sabor, the lioness, was fast, and so were Numa and Sheeta, but Tarzan of the Apes was lightning.

With Tantor, the elephant, he made friends. How? Ask not. But this is known to the denizens of the jungle, that on many moonlight nights Tarzan of the Apes and Tantor, the elephant, walked together, and where the way was clear Tarzan rode, perched high upon Tantor’s mighty back.

With Tantor, the elephant, he became friends. How? Don’t ask. But this is known to the creatures of the jungle: on many moonlit nights, Tarzan of the Apes and Tantor, the elephant, walked side by side, and when the path was clear, Tarzan rode, perched high on Tantor’s powerful back.

Many days during these years he spent in the cabin of his father, where still lay, untouched, the bones of his parents and the skeleton of Kala’s baby. At eighteen he read fluently and understood nearly all he read in the many and varied volumes on the shelves.

Many days during these years he spent in his father's cabin, where the bones of his parents and the skeleton of Kala’s baby still lay untouched. By eighteen, he could read fluently and understood almost everything in the many and varied books on the shelves.

Also could he write, with printed letters, rapidly and plainly, but script he had not mastered, for though there were several copy books among his treasure, there was so little written English in the cabin that he saw no use for bothering with this other form of writing, though he could read it, laboriously.

He could also write in printed letters, quickly and clearly, but he hadn’t mastered cursive. Even though he had a few copybooks among his belongings, there was so little handwritten English in the cabin that he didn’t see the point in bothering with that style of writing, even though he could read it, though with difficulty.

Thus, at eighteen, we find him, an English lordling, who could speak no English, and yet who could read and write his native language. Never had he seen a human being other than himself, for the little area traversed by his tribe was watered by no greater river to bring down the savage natives of the interior.

Thus, at eighteen, we find him, an English nobleman’s son, who couldn’t speak English but could read and write in his native tongue. He had never seen another human being besides himself, as the small territory his tribe roamed wasn’t near any major river that might bring the wild tribes from the interior.

High hills shut it off on three sides, the ocean on the fourth. It was alive with lions and leopards and poisonous snakes. Its untouched mazes of matted jungle had as yet invited no hardy pioneer from the human beasts beyond its frontier.

High hills surrounded it on three sides, with the ocean on the fourth. It was teeming with lions, leopards, and venomous snakes. Its untouched, tangled jungles had yet to attract any bold pioneers from the human world beyond its borders.

But as Tarzan of the Apes sat one day in the cabin of his father delving into the mysteries of a new book, the ancient security of his jungle was broken forever.

But as Tarzan of the Apes sat one day in his father’s cabin, absorbed in the mysteries of a new book, the timeless peace of his jungle was shattered forever.

At the far eastern confine a strange cavalcade strung, in single file, over the brow of a low hill.

At the far eastern edge, a strange procession moved in single file over the crest of a low hill.

In advance were fifty black warriors armed with slender wooden spears with ends hard baked over slow fires, and long bows and poisoned arrows. On their backs were oval shields, in their noses huge rings, while from the kinky wool of their heads protruded tufts of gay feathers.

Ahead were fifty black warriors, armed with slim wooden spears, their tips hardened over slow fires, along with long bows and poison-tipped arrows. They carried oval shields on their backs, wore large rings in their noses, and from their tightly coiled hair stuck out tufts of brightly colored feathers.

Across their foreheads were tattooed three parallel lines of color, and on each breast three concentric circles. Their yellow teeth were filed to sharp points, and their great protruding lips added still further to the low and bestial brutishness of their appearance.

Across their foreheads were tattooed three parallel lines of color, and on each chest, three concentric circles. Their yellow teeth were filed to sharp points, and their large, protruding lips added even more to the savage, animalistic look of their faces.

Following them were several hundred women and children, the former bearing upon their heads great burdens of cooking pots, household utensils and ivory. In the rear were a hundred warriors, similar in all respects to the advance guard.

Following them were several hundred women and children, the women carrying large loads of cooking pots, household items, and ivory on their heads. Bringing up the rear were a hundred warriors, identical in every way to the ones leading the group.

That they more greatly feared an attack from the rear than whatever unknown enemies lurked in their advance was evidenced by the formation of the column; and such was the fact, for they were fleeing from the white man’s soldiers who had so harassed them for rubber and ivory that they had turned upon their conquerors one day and massacred a white officer and a small detachment of his black troops.

That they were more afraid of an attack from behind than any unknown enemies ahead was clear from how they arranged their column. This was indeed the case, as they were running from the white soldiers who had been relentlessly pressuring them for rubber and ivory. Eventually, they had turned on their oppressors, killing a white officer and a small group of his black troops.

For many days they had gorged themselves on meat, but eventually a stronger body of troops had come and fallen upon their village by night to revenge the death of their comrades.

For many days, they had feasted on meat, but eventually, a larger group of soldiers arrived and attacked their village at night to avenge the deaths of their comrades.

That night the black soldiers of the white man had had meat a-plenty, and this little remnant of a once powerful tribe had slunk off into the gloomy jungle toward the unknown, and freedom.

That night, the black soldiers serving the white man had plenty of meat, while this small remnant of what was once a powerful tribe slipped away into the dark jungle, heading toward the unknown and freedom.

But that which meant freedom and the pursuit of happiness to these savage blacks meant consternation and death to many of the wild denizens of their new home.

But what represented freedom and the pursuit of happiness to these untamed Black individuals brought chaos and death to many of the wild creatures in their new environment.

For three days the little cavalcade marched slowly through the heart of this unknown and untracked forest, until finally, early in the fourth day, they came upon a little spot near the banks of a small river, which seemed less thickly overgrown than any ground they had yet encountered.

For three days, the small group moved slowly through the heart of this uncharted and untouched forest. Finally, early on the fourth day, they reached a small clearing near the banks of a narrow river. This spot seemed less densely overgrown than any area they had come across so far.

Here they set to work to build a new village, and in a month a great clearing had been made, huts and palisades erected, plantains, yams and maize planted, and they had taken up their old life in their new home. Here there were no white men, no soldiers, nor any rubber or ivory to be gathered for cruel and thankless taskmasters.

Here they got to work building a new village, and within a month, they had cleared a large area, put up huts and fences, and planted plantains, yams, and maize. They settled into their old way of life in this new home. Here, there were no white men, no soldiers, and no demands to collect rubber or ivory for harsh and ungrateful overseers.

Several moons passed by ere the blacks ventured far into the territory surrounding their new village. Several had already fallen prey to old Sabor, and because the jungle was so infested with these fierce and bloodthirsty cats, and with lions and leopards, the ebony warriors hesitated to trust themselves far from the safety of their palisades.

Several months went by before the Black warriors dared to venture far into the area around their new village. A few had already been killed by the old lioness, and since the jungle was crawling with these vicious, bloodthirsty predators—along with lions and leopards—the warriors were reluctant to stray too far from the safety of their fortified walls.

But one day, Kulonga, a son of the old king, Mbonga, wandered far into the dense mazes to the west. Warily he stepped, his slender lance ever ready, his long oval shield firmly grasped in his left hand close to his sleek ebony body.

But one day, Kulonga, the son of the old chief Mbonga, ventured deep into the tangled forests to the west. He moved cautiously, his slim spear always at the ready, his long oval shield gripped tightly in his left hand, close to his smooth, dark-skinned body.

At his back his bow, and in the quiver upon his shield many slim, straight arrows, well smeared with the thick, dark, tarry substance that rendered deadly their tiniest needle prick.

At his back was his bow, and in the quiver on his shield were many slim, straight arrows, well-coated with the thick, dark, tarry substance that made even their smallest needle prick deadly.

Night found Kulonga far from the palisades of his father’s village, but still headed westward, and climbing into the fork of a great tree he fashioned a rude platform and curled himself for sleep.

Night found Kulonga far from the walls of his father’s village, but still moving westward. Climbing into the fork of a large tree, he made a rough platform and curled up to sleep.

Three miles to the west slept the tribe of Kerchak.

Three miles to the west, the tribe of Kerchak lay in slumber.

Early the next morning the apes were astir, moving through the jungle in search of food. Tarzan, as was his custom, prosecuted his search in the direction of the cabin so that by leisurely hunting on the way his stomach was filled by the time he reached the beach.

Early the next morning, the apes were up and moving through the jungle in search of food. Tarzan, as usual, headed in the direction of the cabin, hunting along the way so that by the time he reached the beach, he had already eaten his fill.

The apes scattered by ones, and twos, and threes in all directions, but ever within sound of a signal of alarm.

The apes scattered in ones, twos, and threes in every direction, but always staying within earshot of an alarm signal.

Kala had moved slowly along an elephant track toward the east, and was busily engaged in turning over rotted limbs and logs in search of succulent bugs and fungi, when the faintest shadow of a strange noise brought her to startled attention.

Kala moved slowly along an elephant trail heading east, busy flipping over rotting branches and logs in search of tasty bugs and fungi, when the faintest hint of an unfamiliar sound snapped her to alert attention.

For fifty yards before her the trail was straight, and down this leafy tunnel she saw the stealthy advancing figure of a strange and fearful creature.

For fifty yards ahead, the trail stretched straight, and through this leafy tunnel, she spotted the sneaky, creeping figure of a strange and terrifying creature.

It was Kulonga.

It was Kulonga.

Kala did not wait to see more, but, turning, moved rapidly back along the trail. She did not run; but, after the manner of her kind when not aroused, sought rather to avoid than to escape.

Kala didn’t wait to see more. Instead, she turned and quickly made her way back along the trail. She didn’t run; instead, following the typical behavior of her kind when not provoked, she aimed to avoid rather than flee.

Close after her came Kulonga. Here was meat. He could make a killing and feast well this day. On he hurried, his spear poised for the throw.

Close behind her came Kulonga. Here was prey. He could make a kill and feast well today. He rushed forward, his spear ready to throw.

At a turning of the trail he came in sight of her again upon another straight stretch. His spear hand went far back, the muscles rolled, lightning-like, beneath the sleek hide. Out shot the arm, and the spear sped toward Kala.

At a bend in the trail, he spotted her again on another straight stretch. His spear arm pulled back, muscles rippling swiftly beneath his smooth skin. His arm shot forward, and the spear flew toward Kala.

A poor cast. It but grazed her side.

A poor shot. It only grazed her side.

With a cry of rage and pain the she-ape turned upon her tormentor. In an instant the trees were crashing beneath the weight of her hurrying fellows, swinging rapidly toward the scene of trouble in answer to Kala’s scream.

With a scream of fury and agony, the she-ape turned on her attacker. In seconds, the trees shook violently as her companions rushed through them, swinging quickly toward the chaos in response to Kala’s cry.

As she charged, Kulonga unslung his bow and fitted an arrow with almost unthinkable quickness. Drawing the shaft far back he drove the poisoned missile straight into the heart of the great anthropoid.

As she charged, Kulonga quickly unslung his bow and nocked an arrow with incredible speed. Pulling the bowstring back, he shot the poisoned arrow straight into the heart of the massive ape.

With a horrid scream Kala plunged forward upon her face before the astonished members of her tribe.

With a terrifying scream, Kala fell forward onto her face in front of the stunned members of her tribe.

Roaring and shrieking the apes dashed toward Kulonga, but that wary savage was fleeing down the trail like a frightened antelope.

Roaring and shrieking, the apes charged toward Kulonga, but the cautious warrior was already sprinting down the trail like a terrified antelope.

He knew something of the ferocity of these wild, hairy men, and his one desire was to put as many miles between himself and them as he possibly could.

He knew a bit about how fierce these wild, hairy men could be, and all he wanted was to put as much distance as possible between himself and them.

They followed him, racing through the trees, for a long distance, but finally one by one they abandoned the chase and returned to the scene of the tragedy.

They chased after him, sprinting through the trees for a long time, but eventually, one by one, they gave up the pursuit and went back to the site of the tragedy.

None of them had ever seen a man before, other than Tarzan, and so they wondered vaguely what strange manner of creature it might be that had invaded their jungle.

None of them had ever seen a man before, except for Tarzan, so they were curious about what kind of strange creature had entered their jungle.

On the far beach by the little cabin Tarzan heard the faint echoes of the conflict and knowing that something was seriously amiss among the tribe he hastened rapidly toward the direction of the sound.

On the distant beach near the small cabin, Tarzan heard the faint echoes of the struggle. Realizing something was seriously wrong with the tribe, he quickly hurried toward the source of the noise.

When he arrived he found the entire tribe gathered jabbering about the dead body of his slain mother.

When he arrived, he found the whole tribe gathered, chattering about the dead body of his murdered mother.

Tarzan’s grief and anger were unbounded. He roared out his hideous challenge time and again. He beat upon his great chest with his clenched fists, and then he fell upon the body of Kala and sobbed out the pitiful sorrowing of his lonely heart.

Tarzan’s grief and rage were overwhelming. He let out his terrifying roar again and again. He pounded his chest with his fists, then collapsed onto Kala’s body, weeping with the heartbreaking sorrow of his lonely soul.

To lose the only creature in all his world who ever had manifested love and affection for him was the greatest tragedy he had ever known.

To lose the only being in his entire world who had ever shown him love and affection was the greatest tragedy he had ever experienced.

What though Kala was a fierce and hideous ape! To Tarzan she had been kind, she had been beautiful.

What even if Kala was a fierce and ugly ape! To Tarzan, she had been kind, she had been beautiful.

Upon her he had lavished, unknown to himself, all the reverence and respect and love that a normal English boy feels for his own mother. He had never known another, and so to Kala was given, though mutely, all that would have belonged to the fair and lovely Lady Alice had she lived.

Upon her, he had unknowingly poured all the reverence, respect, and love that a typical English boy feels for his own mother. He had never known another, so to Kala was given, though silently, all that would have belonged to the beautiful and graceful Lady Alice had she lived.

After the first outburst of grief Tarzan controlled himself, and questioning the members of the tribe who had witnessed the killing of Kala he learned all that their meager vocabulary could convey.

After the initial wave of grief, Tarzan pulled himself together and questioned the tribe members who had seen Kala’s killing. He gathered all the information their limited vocabulary could express.

It was enough, however, for his needs. It told him of a strange, hairless, black ape with feathers growing upon its head, who launched death from a slender branch, and then ran, with the fleetness of Bara, the deer, toward the rising sun.

It was enough, however, for his needs. It told him of a strange, hairless, black ape with feathers growing on its head, who shot death from a slender stick, and then ran, as fast as Bara, the deer, toward the rising sun.

Tarzan waited no longer, but leaping into the branches of the trees sped rapidly through the forest. He knew the windings of the elephant trail along which Kala’s murderer had flown, and so he cut straight through the jungle to intercept the black warrior who was evidently following the tortuous detours of the trail.

Tarzan didn’t wait any longer. He leaped into the branches of the trees and raced swiftly through the forest. He knew the twists and turns of the elephant trail where Kala’s killer had fled, so he took a direct path through the jungle to intercept the Black warrior, who was clearly following the winding detours of the trail.

At his side was the hunting knife of his unknown sire, and across his shoulders the coils of his own long rope. In an hour he struck the trail again, and coming to earth examined the soil minutely.

At his side was the hunting knife of his unknown father, and across his shoulders, the coils of his own long rope. Within an hour, he found the trail again, and after landing, he carefully examined the ground.

In the soft mud on the bank of a tiny rivulet he found footprints such as he alone in all the jungle had ever made, but much larger than his. His heart beat fast. Could it be that he was trailing a MAN—one of his own race?

In the soft mud along the bank of a small stream, he found footprints like the ones only he in the entire jungle had ever made, but much bigger than his own. His heart raced. Could he be tracking a man—someone of his own kind?

There were two sets of imprints pointing in opposite directions. So his quarry had already passed on his return along the trail. As he examined the newer spoor a tiny particle of earth toppled from the outer edge of one of the footprints to the bottom of its shallow depression—ah, the trail was very fresh, his prey must have but scarcely passed.

There were two sets of footprints heading in opposite directions. This meant his target had already come back along the trail. As he studied the fresher tracks, a small bit of dirt crumbled from the edge of one footprint into the shallow impression—aha, the trail was very recent; his prey must have just passed by.

Tarzan swung himself to the trees once more, and with swift noiselessness sped along high above the trail.

Tarzan swung back into the trees and moved swiftly and silently through the canopy, high above the trail.

He had covered barely a mile when he came upon the black warrior standing in a little open space. In his hand was his slender bow to which he had fitted one of his death dealing arrows.

He had barely gone a mile when he came across the black warrior standing in a small clearing. In his hand was his sleek bow, already loaded with one of his deadly arrows.

Opposite him across the little clearing stood Horta, the boar, with lowered head and foam flecked tusks, ready to charge.

Opposite him across the small clearing stood Horta, the boar, head lowered and tusks flecked with foam, ready to charge.

Tarzan looked with wonder upon the strange creature beneath him—so like him in form and yet so different in face and color. His books had portrayed the negro, but how different had been the dull, dead print to this sleek thing of ebony, pulsing with life.

Tarzan looked with amazement at the strange being below him—so similar in shape yet so different in face and skin tone. His books had depicted the Black man, but how starkly different the flat, lifeless images were compared to this vibrant, dark-skinned figure, full of energy.

As the man stood there with taut drawn bow Tarzan recognized him not so much the negro as the Archer of his picture book—

As the man stood there with a tightly drawn bow, Tarzan recognized him not so much as the Black man but as the Archer from his picture book—

A stands for Archer

A means Archer

How wonderful! Tarzan almost betrayed his presence in the deep excitement of his discovery.

How amazing! Tarzan nearly gave himself away in the intense thrill of his discovery.

But things were commencing to happen below him. The sinewy black arm had drawn the shaft far back; Horta, the boar, was charging, and then the black released the little poisoned arrow, and Tarzan saw it fly with the quickness of thought and lodge in the bristling neck of the boar.

But things were starting to happen below him. The muscular black arm pulled the bowstring far back; Horta, the boar, was charging, and then the black man released the small poisoned arrow. Tarzan watched it shoot with lightning speed and embed itself in the boar's bristly neck.

Scarcely had the shaft left his bow ere Kulonga had fitted another to it, but Horta, the boar, was upon him so quickly that he had no time to discharge it. With a bound the black leaped entirely over the rushing beast and turning with incredible swiftness planted a second arrow in Horta’s back.

Scarcely had the arrow left his bow when Kulonga had another ready, but Horta, the boar, charged at him so fast that he didn’t have time to shoot. With a leap, the black man jumped completely over the charging animal and, spinning with unbelievable speed, shot a second arrow into Horta’s back.

Then Kulonga sprang into a near-by tree.

Then Kulonga jumped into a nearby tree.

Horta wheeled to charge his enemy once more; a dozen steps he took, then he staggered and fell upon his side. For a moment his muscles stiffened and relaxed convulsively, then he lay still.

Horta spun around to charge his enemy again; he took a dozen steps, then stumbled and collapsed onto his side. For a moment, his muscles tensed and then jerked uncontrollably before he finally lay still.

Kulonga came down from his tree.

Kulonga climbed down from his tree.

With a knife that hung at his side he cut several large pieces from the boar’s body, and in the center of the trail he built a fire, cooking and eating as much as he wanted. The rest he left where it had fallen.

With a knife hanging at his side, he cut several large pieces from the boar’s body. In the middle of the trail, he built a fire, cooked, and ate as much as he wanted. The rest he left where it had fallen.

Tarzan was an interested spectator. His desire to kill burned fiercely in his wild breast, but his desire to learn was even greater. He would follow this savage creature for a while and know from whence he came. He could kill him at his leisure later, when the bow and deadly arrows were laid aside.

Tarzan was fascinated. His urge to kill burned fiercely in his untamed heart, but his curiosity was even stronger. He decided to follow this wild creature for a while to find out where it came from. He could always kill it later, at his own pace, once the bow and deadly arrows were put down.

When Kulonga had finished his repast and disappeared beyond a near turning of the path, Tarzan dropped quietly to the ground. With his knife he severed many strips of meat from Horta’s carcass, but he did not cook them.

When Kulonga had finished his meal and disappeared around a nearby bend in the path, Tarzan quietly dropped to the ground. Using his knife, he cut several strips of meat from Horta’s carcass, but he didn’t cook them.

He had seen fire, but only when Ara, the lightning, had destroyed some great tree. That any creature of the jungle could produce the red-and-yellow fangs which devoured wood and left nothing but fine dust surprised Tarzan greatly, and why the black warrior had ruined his delicious repast by plunging it into the blighting heat was quite beyond him. Possibly Ara was a friend with whom the Archer was sharing his food.

He had seen fire before, but only when lightning, which he called Ara, had struck and destroyed a large tree. The idea that any jungle creature could create the red-and-yellow flames that consumed wood and left only fine ash amazed Tarzan. He couldn’t understand why the black warrior had ruined his tasty meal by throwing it into the scorching heat. Maybe Ara was a friend, and the archer was sharing his food with it.

But, be that as it may, Tarzan would not ruin good meat in any such foolish manner, so he gobbled down a great quantity of the raw flesh, burying the balance of the carcass beside the trail where he could find it upon his return.

But, whatever the case, Tarzan wouldn’t waste good meat in such a foolish way, so he devoured a large amount of the raw flesh, burying the rest of the carcass by the trail where he could find it on his way back.

And then Lord Greystoke wiped his greasy fingers upon his naked thighs and took up the trail of Kulonga, the son of Mbonga, the king; while in far-off London another Lord Greystoke, the younger brother of the real Lord Greystoke’s father, sent back his chops to the club’s chef because they were underdone, and when he had finished his repast he dipped his finger-ends into a silver bowl of scented water and dried them upon a piece of snowy damask.

And then Lord Greystoke wiped his greasy fingers on his bare thighs and picked up the trail of Kulonga, the son of Mbonga, the king; while in far-off London, another Lord Greystoke, the younger brother of the real Lord Greystoke’s father, sent his steak back to the club’s chef because it was undercooked, and when he finished his meal, he dipped his fingertips into a silver bowl of scented water and dried them on a piece of pristine white linen.

All day Tarzan followed Kulonga, hovering above him in the trees like some malign spirit. Twice more he saw him hurl his arrows of destruction—once at Dango, the hyena, and again at Manu, the monkey. In each instance the animal died almost instantly, for Kulonga’s poison was very fresh and very deadly.

All day Tarzan trailed Kulonga, staying above him in the trees like some dark, menacing presence. Twice more he watched him launch his deadly arrows—once at Dango, the hyena, and again at Manu, the monkey. Each time, the animal died almost instantly, as Kulonga’s poison was fresh and extremely lethal.

Tarzan thought much on this wondrous method of slaying as he swung slowly along at a safe distance behind his quarry. He knew that alone the tiny prick of the arrow could not so quickly dispatch these wild things of the jungle, who were often torn and scratched and gored in a frightful manner as they fought with their jungle neighbors, yet as often recovered as not.

Tarzan thought a lot about this amazing way of killing as he moved carefully at a safe distance behind his target. He knew that the small prick of the arrow alone couldn’t so quickly take down these wild jungle creatures, who often suffered terrible wounds—torn, scratched, and gored—while fighting with their jungle neighbors, yet still managed to recover just as often as not.

No, there was something mysterious connected with these tiny slivers of wood which could bring death by a mere scratch. He must look into the matter.

No, there was something mysterious about these tiny slivers of wood that could cause death with just a scratch. He needed to investigate further.

That night Kulonga slept in the crotch of a mighty tree and far above him crouched Tarzan of the Apes.

That night, Kulonga slept in the fork of a massive tree, while high above him, Tarzan of the Apes crouched, watching.

When Kulonga awoke he found that his bow and arrows had disappeared. The black warrior was furious and frightened, but more frightened than furious. He searched the ground below the tree, and he searched the tree above the ground; but there was no sign of either bow or arrows or of the nocturnal marauder.

When Kulonga woke up, he realized his bow and arrows were gone. The warrior was both furious and scared, though fear outweighed his anger. He scoured the ground beneath the tree and inspected the tree itself, but there was no trace of his weapons or the nighttime thief.

Kulonga was panic-stricken. His spear he had hurled at Kala and had not recovered; and, now that his bow and arrows were gone, he was defenseless except for a single knife. His only hope lay in reaching the village of Mbonga as quickly as his legs would carry him.

Kulonga was terrified. He had thrown his spear at Kala and hadn’t gotten it back; now, with his bow and arrows gone, he was defenseless except for a single knife. His only chance was to run as fast as he could to Mbonga’s village.

That he was not far from home he was certain, so he took the trail at a rapid trot.

That he wasn’t far from home was clear, so he picked up the pace and started jogging down the trail.

From a great mass of impenetrable foliage a few yards away emerged Tarzan of the Apes to swing quietly in his wake.

From a dense wall of thick foliage just a few yards away, Tarzan of the Apes appeared, silently swinging along behind him.

Kulonga’s bow and arrows were securely tied high in the top of a giant tree from which a patch of bark had been removed by a sharp knife near to the ground, and a branch half cut through and left hanging about fifty feet higher up. Thus Tarzan blazed the forest trails and marked his caches.

Kulonga’s bow and arrows were securely tied high up in the top of a massive tree. Near the base, a patch of bark had been stripped away with a sharp knife, and about fifty feet higher, a branch was partially cut and left dangling. This was how Tarzan marked the forest trails and identified his hidden stashes.

As Kulonga continued his journey Tarzan closed on him until he traveled almost over the black’s head. His rope he now held coiled in his right hand; he was almost ready for the kill.

As Kulonga kept moving forward, Tarzan closed the distance until he was nearly right above the man. He held his rope coiled in his right hand, ready to strike. He was almost prepared to make his move.

The moment was delayed only because Tarzan was anxious to ascertain the black warrior’s destination, and presently he was rewarded, for they came suddenly in view of a great clearing, at one end of which lay many strange lairs.

The moment was delayed only because Tarzan was eager to find out where the black warrior was headed. Soon enough, his patience paid off, as they suddenly came into view of a large clearing. At one end of it, there were many strange dens.

Tarzan was directly over Kulonga, as he made the discovery. The forest ended abruptly and beyond lay two hundred yards of planted fields between the jungle and the village.

Tarzan was right above Kulonga when he noticed it. The forest suddenly ended, and beyond it stretched two hundred yards of cultivated fields separating the jungle from the village.

Tarzan must act quickly or his prey would be gone; but Tarzan’s life training left so little space between decision and action when an emergency confronted him that there was not even room for the shadow of a thought between.

Tarzan had to act fast or his prey would escape; but his lifelong training meant there was almost no gap between deciding what to do and actually doing it when faced with an emergency. There wasn’t even a moment for the faintest thought to slip in.

So it was that as Kulonga emerged from the shadow of the jungle a slender coil of rope sped sinuously above him from the lowest branch of a mighty tree directly upon the edge of the fields of Mbonga, and ere the king’s son had taken a half dozen steps into the clearing a quick noose tightened about his neck.

So it was that as Kulonga stepped out of the jungle's shadow, a thin rope shot swiftly above him from the lowest branch of a massive tree right at the edge of Mbonga’s fields. Before the king’s son could take more than a few steps into the clearing, a quick noose tightened around his neck.

So quickly did Tarzan of the Apes drag back his prey that Kulonga’s cry of alarm was throttled in his windpipe. Hand over hand Tarzan drew the struggling black until he had him hanging by his neck in mid-air; then Tarzan climbed to a larger branch drawing the still threshing victim well up into the sheltering verdure of the tree.

So swiftly did Tarzan of the Apes pull back his prey that Kulonga’s cry of alarm was cut off in his throat. Hand over hand, Tarzan hauled the struggling man until he dangled by his neck in mid-air; then Tarzan climbed to a thicker branch, lifting the still-thrashing victim high into the sheltering foliage of the tree.

Here he fastened the rope securely to a stout branch, and then, descending, plunged his hunting knife into Kulonga’s heart. Kala was avenged.

Here he tied the rope firmly to a sturdy branch, then climbed down and drove his hunting knife into Kulonga’s heart. Kala had been avenged.

Tarzan examined the black minutely, for he had never seen any other human being. The knife with its sheath and belt caught his eye; he appropriated them. A copper anklet also took his fancy, and this he transferred to his own leg.

Tarzan studied the Black man closely, as he had never seen another human being before. The knife, along with its sheath and belt, caught his attention; he took them for himself. A copper anklet also caught his eye, and he moved it to his own leg.

He examined and admired the tattooing on the forehead and breast. He marveled at the sharp filed teeth. He investigated and appropriated the feathered headdress, and then he prepared to get down to business, for Tarzan of the Apes was hungry, and here was meat; meat of the kill, which jungle ethics permitted him to eat.

He checked out and admired the tattoos on the forehead and chest. He was amazed by the sharply filed teeth. He inspected and took the feathered headdress, and then he got ready to focus on the task at hand, because Tarzan of the Apes was hungry, and here was food—meat from the kill, which jungle rules allowed him to eat.

How may we judge him, by what standards, this ape-man with the heart and head and body of an English gentleman, and the training of a wild beast?

How can we judge him, by what standards, this ape-man with the heart, mind, and body of an English gentleman, yet the instincts of a wild animal?

Tublat, whom he had hated and who had hated him, he had killed in a fair fight, and yet never had the thought of eating Tublat’s flesh entered his head. It would have been as revolting to him as is cannibalism to us.

Tublat, whom he had hated and who had hated him, he had killed in a fair fight, and yet the idea of eating Tublat’s flesh had never crossed his mind. It would have been as disgusting to him as cannibalism is to us.

But who was Kulonga that he might not be eaten as fairly as Horta, the boar, or Bara, the deer? Was he not simply another of the countless wild things of the jungle who preyed upon one another to satisfy the cravings of hunger?

But who was Kulonga that he shouldn’t be eaten just as fairly as Horta, the boar, or Bara, the deer? Wasn’t he just another one of the countless wild creatures in the jungle, all preying on each other to satisfy their hunger?

Suddenly, a strange doubt stayed his hand. Had not his books taught him that he was a man? And was not The Archer a man, also?

Suddenly, a strange doubt stopped him. Hadn’t his books taught him that he was a man? And wasn’t The Archer a man, too?

Did men eat men? Alas, he did not know. Why, then, this hesitancy! Once more he essayed the effort, but a qualm of nausea overwhelmed him. He did not understand.

Did humans eat other humans? Sadly, he didn’t know. So why the hesitation? He tried again, but a wave of nausea hit him hard. He just couldn’t make sense of it.

All he knew was that he could not eat the flesh of this black man, and thus hereditary instinct, ages old, usurped the functions of his untaught mind and saved him from transgressing a worldwide law of whose very existence he was ignorant.

All he knew was that he couldn’t eat the flesh of this Black man, and so an ancient, hereditary instinct took over, overriding his untrained mind and keeping him from breaking a universal law he didn’t even know existed.

Quickly he lowered Kulonga’s body to the ground, removed the noose, and took to the trees again.

Quickly, he lowered Kulonga’s body to the ground, removed the noose, and climbed back into the trees.

CHAPTER X.
The Fear-Phantom

From a lofty perch Tarzan viewed the village of thatched huts across the intervening plantation.

From a high vantage point, Tarzan looked out over the village of thatched huts across the plantation below.

He saw that at one point the forest touched the village, and to this spot he made his way, lured by a fever of curiosity to behold animals of his own kind, and to learn more of their ways and view the strange lairs in which they lived.

He noticed that at one point the forest bordered the village, and he headed there, driven by an intense curiosity to see creatures like himself, to understand more about their behavior, and to get a look at the unusual homes they lived in.

His savage life among the fierce wild brutes of the jungle left no opening for any thought that these could be aught else than enemies. Similarity of form led him into no erroneous conception of the welcome that would be accorded him should he be discovered by these, the first of his own kind he had ever seen.

His brutal life among the fierce wild beasts of the jungle left no room for the idea that they could be anything but enemies. Even though they looked like him, he didn’t mistake that for a sign of welcome if they found him—these were the first of his own kind he had ever seen.

Tarzan of the Apes was no sentimentalist. He knew nothing of the brotherhood of man. All things outside his own tribe were his deadly enemies, with the few exceptions of which Tantor, the elephant, was a marked example.

Tarzan of the Apes wasn’t a sentimental guy. He had no concept of human brotherhood. To him, anything outside his own tribe was a deadly enemy, with only a few exceptions—like Tantor, the elephant.

And he realized all this without malice or hatred. To kill was the law of the wild world he knew. Few were his primitive pleasures, but the greatest of these was to hunt and kill, and so he accorded to others the right to cherish the same desires as he, even though he himself might be the object of their hunt.

And he understood all this without any bitterness or hatred. Killing was just the way of the wild world he knew. His simple pleasures were few, but the greatest of them was hunting and killing, so he accepted that others had the same desires, even if he might end up being their prey.

His strange life had left him neither morose nor bloodthirsty. That he joyed in killing, and that he killed with a joyous laugh upon his handsome lips betokened no innate cruelty. He killed for food most often, but, being a man, he sometimes killed for pleasure, a thing which no other animal does; for it has remained for man alone among all creatures to kill senselessly and wantonly for the mere pleasure of inflicting suffering and death.

His unusual life hadn’t made him gloomy or brutal. The fact that he took pleasure in killing, and that he did so with a cheerful smile on his handsome face, didn’t mean he was naturally cruel. He usually killed for food, but, being human, he sometimes killed for fun—something no other animal does. Among all creatures, only humans kill senselessly and recklessly, just for the thrill of causing pain and death.

And when he killed for revenge, or in self-defense, he did that also without hysteria, for it was a very businesslike proceeding which admitted of no levity.

And when he killed for revenge, or in self-defense, he did so without any drama, because it was a straightforward, practical matter that allowed no room for joking around.

So it was that now, as he cautiously approached the village of Mbonga, he was quite prepared either to kill or be killed should he be discovered. He proceeded with unwonted stealth, for Kulonga had taught him great respect for the little sharp splinters of wood which dealt death so swiftly and unerringly.

So it was that now, as he carefully approached the village of Mbonga, he was fully ready to either kill or be killed if he was spotted. He moved with unusual stealth, for Kulonga had taught him to deeply respect the small, sharp pieces of wood that delivered death so quickly and accurately.

At length he came to a great tree, heavy laden with thick foliage and loaded with pendant loops of giant creepers. From this almost impenetrable bower above the village he crouched, looking down upon the scene below him, wondering over every feature of this new, strange life.

At last, he reached a massive tree, its branches thick with dense leaves and draped with huge, hanging vines. Hidden in this nearly unbreakable canopy above the village, he crouched, peering down at the scene below. He studied every detail of this unfamiliar, strange new way of life, filled with curiosity.

There were naked children running and playing in the village street. There were women grinding dried plantain in crude stone mortars, while others were fashioning cakes from the powdered flour. Out in the fields he could see still other women hoeing, weeding, or gathering.

There were barefoot kids running around and playing in the village streets. Women were grinding dried plantains in rough stone mortars, while others shaped the powdered flour into cakes. Out in the fields, he could see more women hoeing, pulling weeds, or gathering crops.

All wore strange protruding girdles of dried grass about their hips and many were loaded with brass and copper anklets, armlets and bracelets. Around many a dusky neck hung curiously coiled strands of wire, while several were further ornamented by huge nose rings.

All of them wore odd, bulky belts made of dried grass around their waists, and many were weighed down with brass and copper anklets, armbands, and bracelets. Around many of their dark necks hung intricately coiled strands of wire, while some were further decorated with large nose rings.

Tarzan of the Apes looked with growing wonder at these strange creatures. Dozing in the shade he saw several men, while at the extreme outskirts of the clearing he occasionally caught glimpses of armed warriors apparently guarding the village against surprise from an attacking enemy.

Tarzan of the Apes stared with increasing amazement at these strange beings. Resting in the shade, he spotted several men, while at the far edges of the clearing, he occasionally noticed armed warriors who seemed to be guarding the village against a potential enemy attack.

He noticed that the women alone worked. Nowhere was there evidence of a man tilling the fields or performing any of the homely duties of the village.

He noticed that only the women were working. There was no sign of men plowing the fields or handling any of the everyday tasks around the village.

Finally his eyes rested upon a woman directly beneath him.

Finally, his gaze settled on a woman standing right below him.

Before her was a small cauldron standing over a low fire and in it bubbled a thick, reddish, tarry mass. On one side of her lay a quantity of wooden arrows the points of which she dipped into the seething substance, then laying them upon a narrow rack of boughs which stood upon her other side.

Before her was a small cauldron sitting over a low fire, and inside it bubbled a thick, reddish, tar-like mixture. On one side of her lay a pile of wooden arrows, the tips of which she dipped into the boiling liquid before placing them on a narrow rack made of branches that stood on her other side.

Tarzan of the Apes was fascinated. Here was the secret of the terrible destructiveness of The Archer’s tiny missiles. He noted the extreme care which the woman took that none of the matter should touch her hands, and once when a particle spattered upon one of her fingers he saw her plunge the member into a vessel of water and quickly rub the tiny stain away with a handful of leaves.

Tarzan of the Apes was fascinated. Here was the secret behind the deadly power of The Archer’s small projectiles. He noticed how careful the woman was to avoid letting any of the substance touch her hands. Once, when a bit of it splashed onto one of her fingers, he watched as she quickly dipped her hand into a container of water and scrubbed the tiny mark away with a handful of leaves.

Tarzan knew nothing of poison, but his shrewd reasoning told him that it was this deadly stuff that killed, and not the little arrow, which was merely the messenger that carried it into the body of its victim.

Tarzan had no knowledge of poison, but his sharp instincts told him that it was this lethal substance that caused death, not the small arrow, which was simply the delivery method that brought it into the victim's body.

How he should like to have more of those little death-dealing slivers. If the woman would only leave her work for an instant he could drop down, gather up a handful, and be back in the tree again before she drew three breaths.

How he wished he could get more of those tiny, deadly slivers. If only the woman would step away from her work for just a second, he could drop down, grab a handful, and be back up in the tree before she could even take three breaths.

As he was trying to think out some plan to distract her attention he heard a wild cry from across the clearing. He looked and saw a black warrior standing beneath the very tree in which he had killed the murderer of Kala an hour before.

As he was trying to come up with a plan to distract her attention, he heard a wild shout from across the clearing. He looked over and saw a black warrior standing beneath the very tree where he had killed Kala’s murderer just an hour earlier.

The fellow was shouting and waving his spear above his head. Now and again he would point to something on the ground before him.

The guy was yelling and waving his spear over his head. Every so often, he’d point at something on the ground in front of him.

The village was in an uproar instantly. Armed men rushed from the interior of many a hut and raced madly across the clearing toward the excited sentry. After them trooped the old men, and the women and children until, in a moment, the village was deserted.

The village erupted into chaos immediately. Armed men burst out of their huts and sprinted wildly across the clearing toward the frantic sentry. Behind them came the elders, women, and children, until, in no time, the village was completely empty.

Tarzan of the Apes knew that they had found the body of his victim, but that interested him far less than the fact that no one remained in the village to prevent his taking a supply of the arrows which lay below him.

Tarzan of the Apes knew they had discovered the body of his victim, but that mattered far less to him than the fact that no one was left in the village to stop him from grabbing a supply of the arrows lying below.

Quickly and noiselessly he dropped to the ground beside the cauldron of poison. For a moment he stood motionless, his quick, bright eyes scanning the interior of the palisade.

Quickly and quietly, he dropped to the ground beside the cauldron of poison. For a moment, he stood still, his sharp, alert eyes scanning the inside of the palisade.

No one was in sight. His eyes rested upon the open doorway of a nearby hut. He would take a look within, thought Tarzan, and so, cautiously, he approached the low thatched building.

No one was in sight. His eyes landed on the open doorway of a nearby hut. He decided to take a look inside, Tarzan thought, and so, carefully, he moved toward the low thatched building.

For a moment he stood without, listening intently. There was no sound, and he glided into the semi-darkness of the interior.

For a moment, he stood outside, listening carefully. There was no sound, and he slipped into the dimly lit interior.

Weapons hung against the walls—long spears, strangely shaped knives, a couple of narrow shields. In the center of the room was a cooking pot, and at the far end a litter of dry grasses covered by woven mats which evidently served the owners as beds and bedding. Several human skulls lay upon the floor.

Weapons were mounted on the walls—long spears, oddly shaped knives, and a couple of narrow shields. In the middle of the room sat a cooking pot, and at the far end, a pile of dry grasses covered with woven mats clearly served as beds and bedding for the occupants. Several human skulls were scattered across the floor.

Tarzan of the Apes felt of each article, hefted the spears, smelled of them, for he “saw” largely through his sensitive and highly trained nostrils. He determined to own one of these long, pointed sticks, but he could not take one on this trip because of the arrows he meant to carry.

Tarzan of the Apes examined each item, testing the weight of the spears and sniffing them, as he relied heavily on his keen and well-trained sense of smell to "see." He decided he wanted one of these long, pointed weapons, but he couldn’t take one on this trip because he planned to carry arrows instead.

As he took each article from the walls, he placed it in a pile in the center of the room. On top of all he placed the cooking pot, inverted, and on top of this he laid one of the grinning skulls, upon which he fastened the headdress of the dead Kulonga.

As he removed each item from the walls, he stacked them in a pile in the middle of the room. On top of everything, he placed the cooking pot upside down, and on top of that, he set one of the grinning skulls. He then attached the headdress of the deceased Kulonga to the skull.

Then he stood back, surveyed his work, and grinned. Tarzan of the Apes enjoyed a joke.

Then he stepped back, looked over his work, and grinned. Tarzan of the Apes loved a good joke.

But now he heard, outside, the sounds of many voices, and long mournful howls, and mighty wailing. He was startled. Had he remained too long? Quickly he reached the doorway and peered down the village street toward the village gate.

But now he heard, outside, the sounds of many voices, long mournful howls, and loud wailing. He was startled. Had he stayed too long? Quickly, he reached the doorway and peered down the village street toward the gate.

The natives were not yet in sight, though he could plainly hear them approaching across the plantation. They must be very near.

The natives were still out of view, though he could clearly hear them getting closer, moving through the plantation. They had to be really close by now.

Like a flash he sprang across the opening to the pile of arrows. Gathering up all he could carry under one arm, he overturned the seething cauldron with a kick, and disappeared into the foliage above just as the first of the returning natives entered the gate at the far end of the village street. Then he turned to watch the proceeding below, poised like some wild bird ready to take swift wing at the first sign of danger.

Like a flash, he darted across the opening to the pile of arrows. Grabbing as many as he could carry under one arm, he kicked over the boiling cauldron and vanished into the foliage above just as the first of the returning villagers came through the gate at the far end of the street. Then he turned to watch the scene below, poised like a wild bird ready to take off at the first hint of danger.

The natives filed up the street, four of them bearing the dead body of Kulonga. Behind trailed the women, uttering strange cries and weird lamentation. On they came to the portals of Kulonga’s hut, the very one in which Tarzan had wrought his depredations.

The villagers moved in a procession up the street, with four men carrying Kulonga’s lifeless body. Behind them trailed the women, wailing with eerie cries and mournful chants. They continued on to the entrance of Kulonga’s hut—the same one where Tarzan had carried out his destructive act.

Scarcely had half a dozen entered the building ere they came rushing out in wild, jabbering confusion. The others hastened to gather about. There was much excited gesticulating, pointing, and chattering; then several of the warriors approached and peered within.

Hardly had half a dozen entered the building before they came rushing out in wild, frantic confusion. The others quickly gathered around. There was a lot of excited gesturing, pointing, and chattering; then several of the warriors stepped forward and peered inside.

Finally an old fellow with many ornaments of metal about his arms and legs, and a necklace of dried human hands depending upon his chest, entered the hut.

Finally, an old man covered in metal ornaments on his arms and legs, wearing a necklace of dried human hands hanging from his chest, walked into the hut.

It was Mbonga, the king, father of Kulonga.

It was Mbonga, the chief, father of Kulonga.

For a few moments all was silent. Then Mbonga emerged, a look of mingled wrath and superstitious fear writ upon his hideous countenance. He spoke a few words to the assembled warriors, and in an instant the men were flying through the little village searching minutely every hut and corner within the palisades.

For a few moments, everything was silent. Then Mbonga appeared, his ugly face showing a mix of anger and superstitious fear. He said a few words to the gathered warriors, and immediately the men scattered through the small village, thoroughly searching every hut and corner inside the palisades.

Scarcely had the search commenced than the overturned cauldron was discovered, and with it the theft of the poisoned arrows. Nothing more they found, and it was a thoroughly awed and frightened group of savages which huddled around their king a few moments later.

Scarcely had the search begun when the overturned cauldron was discovered, and with it, the theft of the poisoned arrows. They found nothing more, and it was a thoroughly shaken and terrified group of warriors that huddled around their king moments later.

Mbonga could explain nothing of the strange events that had taken place. The finding of the still warm body of Kulonga—on the very verge of their fields and within easy earshot of the village—knifed and stripped at the door of his father’s home, was in itself sufficiently mysterious, but these last awesome discoveries within the village, within the dead Kulonga’s own hut, filled their hearts with dismay, and conjured in their poor brains only the most frightful of superstitious explanations.

Mbonga couldn’t explain any of the strange events that had happened. The discovery of Kulonga’s still-warm body—right at the edge of their fields and close enough for the village to hear—stabbed and stripped at the door of his father’s home, was already mysterious enough. But these latest terrifying discoveries inside the village, inside the dead Kulonga’s own hut, filled their hearts with dread and sparked the most horrifying superstitious explanations in their minds.

They stood in little groups, talking in low tones, and ever casting affrighted glances behind them from their great rolling eyes.

They stood in small clusters, speaking quietly, constantly glancing nervously over their shoulders with wide, anxious eyes.

Tarzan of the Apes watched them for a while from his lofty perch in the great tree. There was much in their demeanor which he could not understand, for of superstition he was ignorant, and of fear of any kind he had but a vague conception.

Tarzan of the Apes observed them for a while from his high vantage point in the massive tree. There was a lot about their behavior he couldn’t grasp, as he knew nothing of superstition and had only a faint understanding of fear in any form.

The sun was high in the heavens. Tarzan had not broken fast this day, and it was many miles to where lay the toothsome remains of Horta the boar.

The sun was high in the sky. Tarzan hadn’t eaten yet that day, and it was still many miles to where the tasty remains of Horta the boar lay.

So he turned his back upon the village of Mbonga and melted away into the leafy fastness of the forest.

So he turned his back on the village of Mbonga and disappeared into the dense, leafy depths of the forest.

CHAPTER XI.
“King of the Apes”

It was not yet dark when he reached the tribe, though he stopped to exhume and devour the remains of the wild boar he had cached the preceding day, and again to take Kulonga’s bow and arrows from the tree top in which he had hidden them.

It wasn’t quite dark when he got back to the tribe, though he paused to dig up and eat what was left of the wild boar he’d stashed the day before, and then again to grab Kulonga’s bow and arrows from the treetop where he’d hidden them.

It was a well-laden Tarzan who dropped from the branches into the midst of the tribe of Kerchak.

It was a heavily burdened Tarzan who dropped from the branches into the middle of Kerchak's tribe.

With swelling chest he narrated the glories of his adventure and exhibited the spoils of conquest.

With a proud and puffed-up chest, he recounted the highlights of his adventure and showed off the treasures he had won.

Kerchak grunted and turned away, for he was jealous of this strange member of his band. In his little evil brain he sought for some excuse to wreak his hatred upon Tarzan.

Kerchak grunted and turned away, jealous of this strange member of his group. In his small, twisted mind, he searched for an excuse to unleash his hatred on Tarzan.

The next day Tarzan was practicing with his bow and arrows at the first gleam of dawn. At first he lost nearly every bolt he shot, but finally he learned to guide the little shafts with fair accuracy, and ere a month had passed he was no mean shot; but his proficiency had cost him nearly his entire supply of arrows.

The next day, Tarzan was practicing with his bow and arrows at the first light of dawn. At first, he missed nearly every shot, but eventually, he got the hang of aiming the small arrows with decent accuracy. By the time a month had passed, he had become a pretty good shot, though his progress had used up almost all of his arrows.

The tribe continued to find the hunting good in the vicinity of the beach, and so Tarzan of the Apes varied his archery practice with further investigation of his father’s choice though little store of books.

The tribe kept finding great hunting opportunities near the beach, so Tarzan of the Apes split his time between practicing archery and exploring his father’s small but carefully selected collection of books.

It was during this period that the young English lord found hidden in the back of one of the cupboards in the cabin a small metal box. The key was in the lock, and a few moments of investigation and experimentation were rewarded with the successful opening of the receptacle.

It was during this time that the young English lord discovered a small metal box hidden in the back of one of the cabin's cupboards. The key was already in the lock, and after a bit of tinkering and exploration, he managed to open the container.

In it he found a faded photograph of a smooth faced young man, a golden locket studded with diamonds, linked to a small gold chain, a few letters and a small book.

In it, he found a faded photo of a young man with a clean-shaven face, a golden locket covered in diamonds, attached to a small gold chain, a few letters, and a small book.

Tarzan examined these all minutely.

Tarzan examined all of these closely.

The photograph he liked most of all, for the eyes were smiling, and the face was open and frank. It was his father.

The photograph he liked most of all, because the eyes were smiling, and the face looked open and honest. It was his father.

The locket, too, took his fancy, and he placed the chain about his neck in imitation of the ornamentation he had seen to be so common among the black men he had visited. The brilliant stones gleamed strangely against his smooth, brown hide.

The locket also caught his attention, and he draped the chain around his neck, mimicking the style of jewelry he had noticed was popular among the Black men he had encountered. The sparkling stones stood out strikingly against his smooth, brown skin.

The letters he could scarcely decipher for he had learned little or nothing of script, so he put them back in the box with the photograph and turned his attention to the book.

The letters were almost impossible for him to read since he had barely learned anything about handwriting, so he placed them back in the box with the photograph and focused on the book instead.

This was almost entirely filled with fine script, but while the little bugs were all familiar to him, their arrangement and the combinations in which they occurred were strange, and entirely incomprehensible.

This was almost entirely filled with neat handwriting, but while the small letters were all familiar to him, their arrangement and the combinations in which they appeared were strange and completely incomprehensible.

Tarzan had long since learned the use of the dictionary, but much to his sorrow and perplexity it proved of no avail to him in this emergency. Not a word of all that was writ in the book could he find, and so he put it back in the metal box, but with a determination to work out the mysteries of it later on.

Tarzan had long since figured out how to use the dictionary, but to his frustration and confusion, it didn’t help him at all in this situation. Not a single word written in the book made sense to him, so he placed it back in the metal box, determined to solve its mysteries later.

Little did he know that this book held between its covers the key to his origin—the answer to the strange riddle of his strange life. It was the diary of John Clayton, Lord Greystoke—kept in French, as had always been his custom.

Little did he know that this book held within its pages the key to his origin—the answer to the puzzling mystery of his unusual life. It was the diary of John Clayton, Lord Greystoke—written in French, as had always been his habit.

Tarzan replaced the box in the cupboard, but always thereafter he carried the features of the strong, smiling face of his father in his heart, and in his head a fixed determination to solve the mystery of the strange words in the little black book.

Tarzan put the box back in the cupboard, but from then on, he carried the image of his father's strong, smiling face in his heart, along with a firm resolve to uncover the mystery behind the strange words in the little black book.

At present he had more important business in hand, for his supply of arrows was exhausted, and he must needs journey to the black men’s village and renew it.

At the moment, he had more pressing matters to attend to, as his supply of arrows was completely gone, and he had to make the trip to the black men’s village to restock.

Early the following morning he set out, and, traveling rapidly, he came before midday to the clearing. Once more he took up his position in the great tree, and, as before, he saw the women in the fields and the village street, and the cauldron of bubbling poison directly beneath him.

Early the next morning, he set out and, moving quickly, reached the clearing before noon. Once again, he took his spot in the large tree. Just like before, he saw the women working in the fields and the village street, along with the cauldron of bubbling poison right below him.

For hours he lay awaiting his opportunity to drop down unseen and gather up the arrows for which he had come; but nothing now occurred to call the villagers away from their homes. The day wore on, and still Tarzan of the Apes crouched above the unsuspecting woman at the cauldron.

For hours, he lay there, waiting for his chance to drop down unnoticed and collect the arrows he had come for. But nothing happened to draw the villagers away from their homes. The day dragged on, and still, Tarzan of the Apes crouched above the unsuspecting woman at the cauldron.

Presently the workers in the fields returned. The hunting warriors emerged from the forest, and when all were within the palisade the gates were closed and barred.

Soon, the field workers came back. The hunters came out of the woods, and once everyone was inside the fence, the gates were shut and locked.

Many cooking pots were now in evidence about the village. Before each hut a woman presided over a boiling stew, while little cakes of plantain, and cassava puddings were to be seen on every hand.

Many cooking pots were now visible throughout the village. In front of each hut, a woman was in charge of a simmering stew, while small plantain cakes and cassava puddings could be seen everywhere.

Suddenly there came a hail from the edge of the clearing.

Suddenly, a shout came from the edge of the clearing.

Tarzan looked.

Tarzan gazed.

It was a party of belated hunters returning from the north, and among them they half led, half carried a struggling animal.

It was a group of late-returning hunters coming back from the north, and among them, they were half leading, half dragging a struggling animal.

As they approached the village the gates were thrown open to admit them, and then, as the people saw the victim of the chase, a savage cry rose to the heavens, for the quarry was a man.

As they got closer to the village, the gates swung open to let them in. When the crowd saw the hunted figure, a wild, furious shout erupted, reaching up to the sky—because the prey was a man.

As he was dragged, still resisting, into the village street, the women and children set upon him with sticks and stones, and Tarzan of the Apes, young and savage beast of the jungle, wondered at the cruel brutality of his own kind.

As he was dragged, still fighting back, into the village street, the women and children attacked him with sticks and stones. Tarzan of the Apes, the young and wild creature of the jungle, was stunned by the harsh cruelty of his own kind.

Sheeta, the leopard, alone of all the jungle folk, tortured his prey. The ethics of all the others meted a quick and merciful death to their victims.

Sheeta, the leopard, was the only one in the jungle who tortured his prey. The rest of the animals followed a code that ensured their victims died quickly and without suffering.

Tarzan had learned from his books but scattered fragments of the ways of human beings.

Tarzan had picked up only bits and pieces about how humans behave from the books he’d read.

When he had followed Kulonga through the forest he had expected to come to a city of strange houses on wheels, puffing clouds of black smoke from a huge tree stuck in the roof of one of them—or to a sea covered with mighty floating buildings which he had learned were called, variously, ships and boats and steamers and craft.

When he followed Kulonga through the forest, he expected to come across a city with strange houses on wheels, puffing out clouds of black smoke from a massive tree-like structure sticking out of the roof of one of them—or to a sea filled with enormous floating structures he had heard were called ships, boats, steamers, and craft.

He had been sorely disappointed with the poor little village of the blacks, hidden away in his own jungle, and with not a single house as large as his own cabin upon the distant beach.

He had been deeply disappointed with the small, rundown village of the Black people, tucked away in his own jungle, without a single house as big as his cabin back on the distant beach.

He saw that these people were more wicked than his own apes, and as savage and cruel as Sabor, herself. Tarzan began to hold his own kind in low esteem.

He realized that these people were even more wicked than his own apes, and just as savage and cruel as Sabor herself. Tarzan started to think less of his own kind.

Now they had tied their poor victim to a great post near the center of the village, directly before Mbonga’s hut, and here they formed a dancing, yelling circle of warriors about him, alive with flashing knives and menacing spears.

Now they had tied their helpless victim to a large post near the center of the village, right in front of Mbonga’s hut. Around him, the warriors formed a wild, shouting circle, dancing and brandishing gleaming knives and threatening spears.

In a larger circle squatted the women, yelling and beating upon drums. It reminded Tarzan of the Dum-Dum, and so he knew what to expect. He wondered if they would spring upon their meat while it was still alive. The Apes did not do such things as that.

In a wider circle, the women sat, shouting and pounding on drums. It reminded Tarzan of the Dum-Dum, so he knew what was coming. He wondered if they would attack their prey while it was still alive. The apes didn’t do things like that.

The circle of warriors about the cringing captive drew closer and closer to their prey as they danced in wild and savage abandon to the maddening music of the drums. Presently a spear reached out and pricked the victim. It was the signal for fifty others.

The circle of warriors surrounding the trembling captive tightened, their movements wild and unrestrained as they danced to the frenzied beat of the drums. Soon, a spear jabbed at the victim. It was the cue for fifty more to follow.

Eyes, ears, arms and legs were pierced; every inch of the poor writhing body that did not cover a vital organ became the target of the cruel lancers.

Eyes, ears, arms, and legs were pierced; every inch of the poor, writhing body that didn’t cover a vital organ became the target of the cruel attackers.

The women and children shrieked their delight.

The women and children screamed with joy.

The warriors licked their hideous lips in anticipation of the feast to come, and vied with one another in the savagery and loathsomeness of the cruel indignities with which they tortured the still conscious prisoner.

The warriors licked their grotesque lips in anticipation of the feast ahead, competing with one another in the brutality and repulsiveness of the cruel torments they inflicted on the still-conscious prisoner.

Then it was that Tarzan of the Apes saw his chance. All eyes were fixed upon the thrilling spectacle at the stake. The light of day had given place to the darkness of a moonless night, and only the fires in the immediate vicinity of the orgy had been kept alight to cast a restless glow upon the restless scene.

Then it was that Tarzan of the Apes saw his opportunity. Everyone's attention was locked on the intense scene at the stake. Daylight had faded into the blackness of a moonless night, and only the fires near the chaotic gathering remained lit, casting a flickering light over the restless spectacle.

Gently the lithe boy dropped to the soft earth at the end of the village street. Quickly he gathered up the arrows—all of them this time, for he had brought a number of long fibers to bind them into a bundle.

Gently, the agile boy landed on the soft ground at the edge of the village street. Quickly, he gathered the arrows—all of them this time, since he had brought several long fibers to tie them into a bundle.

Without haste he wrapped them securely, and then, ere he turned to leave, the devil of capriciousness entered his heart. He looked about for some hint of a wild prank to play upon these strange, grotesque creatures that they might be again aware of his presence among them.

Without rushing, he wrapped them securely, and then, before he turned to leave, a mischievous impulse took hold of him. He glanced around for some idea of a wild prank to pull on these strange, bizarre creatures, so they might once again sense his presence among them.

Dropping his bundle of arrows at the foot of the tree, Tarzan crept among the shadows at the side of the street until he came to the same hut he had entered on the occasion of his first visit.

Dropping his bundle of arrows at the base of the tree, Tarzan moved stealthily through the shadows along the side of the street until he reached the same hut he had entered during his first visit.

Inside all was darkness, but his groping hands soon found the object for which he sought, and without further delay he turned again toward the door.

Inside, everything was dark, but his searching hands quickly found what he was looking for, and without wasting any more time, he turned back toward the door.

He had taken but a step, however, ere his quick ear caught the sound of approaching footsteps immediately without. In another instant the figure of a woman darkened the entrance of the hut.

He had only taken a step when his sharp hearing picked up the sound of approaching footsteps just outside. A moment later, the figure of a woman appeared in the doorway, blocking the light.

Tarzan drew back silently to the far wall, and his hand sought the long, keen hunting knife of his father. The woman came quickly to the center of the hut. There she paused for an instant feeling about with her hands for the thing she sought. Evidently it was not in its accustomed place, for she explored ever nearer and nearer the wall where Tarzan stood.

Tarzan quietly stepped back to the far wall, his hand reaching for the long, sharp hunting knife that had belonged to his father. The woman moved swiftly to the center of the hut. She stopped for a moment, her hands searching for what she was looking for. Clearly, it wasn’t in its usual spot, because she kept moving closer and closer to the wall where Tarzan stood.

So close was she now that the ape-man felt the animal warmth of her naked body. Up went the hunting knife, and then the woman turned to one side and soon a guttural “ah” proclaimed that her search had at last been successful.

So close was she now that the ape-man felt the heat of her bare skin. Up went the hunting knife, and then the woman turned to one side, letting out a low, guttural “ah” as her search finally paid off.

Immediately she turned and left the hut, and as she passed through the doorway Tarzan saw that she carried a cooking pot in her hand.

Immediately, she turned and left the hut, and as she walked through the doorway, Tarzan noticed she was holding a cooking pot in her hand.

He followed closely after her, and as he reconnoitered from the shadows of the doorway he saw that all the women of the village were hastening to and from the various huts with pots and kettles. These they were filling with water and placing over a number of fires near the stake where the dying victim now hung, an inert and bloody mass of suffering.

He followed closely behind her, and as he peered out from the shadows of the doorway, he noticed that all the women in the village were rushing back and forth between the huts, carrying pots and kettles. They were filling them with water and setting them over several fires near the stake where the dying victim now hung, a lifeless and bloodied heap of agony.

Choosing a moment when none seemed near, Tarzan hastened to his bundle of arrows beneath the great tree at the end of the village street. As on the former occasion he overthrew the cauldron before leaping, sinuous and catlike, into the lower branches of the forest giant.

Choosing a moment when no one seemed nearby, Tarzan hurried to his bundle of arrows under the massive tree at the end of the village street. Just like before, he knocked over the cauldron before leaping, sleek and catlike, into the lower branches of the towering forest tree.

Silently he climbed to a great height until he found a point where he could look through a leafy opening upon the scene beneath him.

Silently, he climbed to a great height until he found a spot where he could peer through a leafy gap at the scene below.

The women were now preparing the prisoner for their cooking pots, while the men stood about resting after the fatigue of their mad revel. Comparative quiet reigned in the village.

The women were now getting the prisoner ready for their cooking pots, while the men stood around, taking a break after the exhaustion of their wild celebration. A relative calm settled over the village.

Tarzan raised aloft the thing he had pilfered from the hut, and, with aim made true by years of fruit and coconut throwing, launched it toward the group of savages.

Tarzan lifted the object he had stolen from the hut high into the air and, with precision honed by years of throwing fruit and coconuts, hurled it toward the group of tribesmen.

Squarely among them it fell, striking one of the warriors full upon the head and felling him to the ground. Then it rolled among the women and stopped beside the half-butchered thing they were preparing to feast upon.

Squarely among them it fell, hitting one of the warriors directly on the head and knocking him to the ground. Then it rolled toward the women and stopped next to the partially butchered creature they were getting ready to eat.

All gazed in consternation at it for an instant, and then, with one accord, broke and ran for their huts.

All stared in shock at it for a moment, and then, as if on cue, they scattered and ran for their huts.

It was a grinning human skull which looked up at them from the ground. The dropping of the thing out of the open sky was a miracle well aimed to work upon their superstitious fears.

It was a grinning human skull staring up at them from the ground. The way it had fallen from the open sky was like a perfectly aimed miracle, designed to play on their superstitious fears.

Thus Tarzan of the Apes left them filled with terror at this new manifestation of the presence of some unseen and unearthly evil power which lurked in the forest about their village.

Thus, Tarzan of the Apes left them terrified by this new display of some unseen, otherworldly force of evil lurking in the forest surrounding their village.

Later, when they discovered the overturned cauldron, and that once more their arrows had been pilfered, it commenced to dawn upon them that they had offended some great god by placing their village in this part of the jungle without propitiating him. From then on an offering of food was daily placed below the great tree from whence the arrows had disappeared in an effort to conciliate the mighty one.

Later, when they found the overturned cauldron and realized their arrows had been stolen again, it started to sink in that they had angered some powerful deity by setting up their village in this part of the jungle without first seeking its favor. From that point on, they began leaving daily food offerings beneath the great tree where the arrows had vanished, hoping to appease the mighty being.

But the seed of fear was deep sown, and had he but known it, Tarzan of the Apes had laid the foundation for much future misery for himself and his tribe.

But the seed of fear was deeply planted, and though he didn’t realize it, Tarzan of the Apes had set the stage for a lot of future suffering for himself and his tribe.

That night he slept in the forest not far from the village, and early the next morning set out slowly on his homeward march, hunting as he traveled. Only a few berries and an occasional grub worm rewarded his search, and he was half famished when, looking up from a log he had been rooting beneath, he saw Sabor, the lioness, standing in the center of the trail not twenty paces from him.

That night he slept in the forest near the village, and early the next morning, he started his journey back home, hunting as he went. He only found a few berries and the occasional grub worm, leaving him half-starved. When he looked up from digging under a log, he saw Sabor, the lioness, standing in the middle of the trail just twenty steps away.

The great yellow eyes were fixed upon him with a wicked and baleful gleam, and the red tongue licked the longing lips as Sabor crouched, worming her stealthy way with belly flattened against the earth.

The huge yellow eyes were locked onto him with a menacing, evil glare, and the red tongue flicked across the eager lips as Sabor crouched, slinking forward with her belly pressed flat against the ground.

Tarzan did not attempt to escape. He welcomed the opportunity for which, in fact, he had been searching for days past, now that he was armed with something more than a rope of grass.

Tarzan didn’t try to escape. He welcomed the opportunity he’d actually been looking for over the past few days, especially now that he had something better than a grass rope.

Quickly he unslung his bow and fitted a well-daubed arrow, and as Sabor sprang, the tiny missile leaped to meet her in mid-air. At the same instant Tarzan of the Apes jumped to one side, and as the great cat struck the ground beyond him another death-tipped arrow sunk deep into Sabor’s loin.

Quickly, he grabbed his bow and loaded a well-aimed arrow. As Sabor lunged, the small projectile shot through the air to meet her. At the same moment, Tarzan of the Apes leaped to the side, and as the massive cat landed beyond him, another deadly arrow pierced deep into Sabor’s flank.

With a mighty roar the beast turned and charged once more, only to be met with a third arrow full in one eye; but this time she was too close to the ape-man for the latter to sidestep the onrushing body.

With a powerful roar, the beast spun around and charged again, only to be struck by a third arrow right in one eye. But this time, she was too close to the ape-man for him to dodge her rushing body.

Tarzan of the Apes went down beneath the great body of his enemy, but with gleaming knife drawn and striking home. For a moment they lay there, and then Tarzan realized that the inert mass lying upon him was beyond power ever again to injure man or ape.

Tarzan of the Apes was pinned beneath the massive body of his enemy, but he still managed to wield his gleaming knife, driving it home. For a moment, they lay there motionless, and then Tarzan realized the lifeless weight on top of him would never again pose a threat to man or ape.

With difficulty he wriggled from beneath the great weight, and as he stood erect and gazed down upon the trophy of his skill, a mighty wave of exultation swept over him.

With great effort, he squirmed out from under the heavy load, and as he stood up straight and looked down at the prize of his skill, a powerful surge of triumph rushed through him.

With swelling breast, he placed a foot upon the body of his powerful enemy, and throwing back his fine young head, roared out the awful challenge of the victorious bull ape.

With his chest puffed out, he stepped onto the body of his formidable foe, tilted his strong, youthful head back, and let out the fierce, triumphant roar of a victorious bull ape.

The forest echoed to the savage and triumphant paean. Birds fell still, and the larger animals and beasts of prey slunk stealthily away, for few there were of all the jungle who sought for trouble with the great anthropoids.

The forest echoed with a wild and victorious chant. Birds went silent, and the larger animals and predators crept away quietly, as few in the jungle dared to challenge the mighty apes.

And in London another Lord Greystoke was speaking to his kind in the House of Lords, but none trembled at the sound of his soft voice.

And in London, another Lord Greystoke was addressing his peers in the House of Lords, but no one trembled at the sound of his calm voice.

Sabor proved unsavory eating even to Tarzan of the Apes, but hunger served as a most efficacious disguise to toughness and rank taste, and ere long, with well-filled stomach, the ape-man was ready to sleep again. First, however, he must remove the hide, for it was as much for this as for any other purpose that he had desired to destroy Sabor.

Sabor turned out to be unpleasant eating even for Tarzan of the Apes, but hunger worked wonders in masking the toughness and foul taste. Before long, with his stomach full, the ape-man was ready to sleep again. First, though, he had to remove the hide, as much for this reason as any other that he had wanted to kill Sabor.

Deftly he removed the great pelt, for he had practiced often on smaller animals. When the task was finished he carried his trophy to the fork of a high tree, and there, curling himself securely in a crotch, he fell into deep and dreamless slumber.

Skillfully, he removed the large pelt, having practiced many times on smaller animals. Once the job was done, he carried his prize to the fork of a tall tree, where he curled up securely in a branch and fell into a deep, dreamless sleep.

What with loss of sleep, arduous exercise, and a full belly, Tarzan of the Apes slept the sun around, awakening about noon of the following day. He straightway repaired to the carcass of Sabor, but was angered to find the bones picked clean by other hungry denizens of the jungle.

What with losing sleep, intense exercise, and a full stomach, Tarzan of the Apes slept through the entire day, waking up around noon the next day. He immediately went to check on Sabor’s carcass but was furious to find the bones stripped clean by other hungry jungle creatures.

Half an hour’s leisurely progress through the forest brought to sight a young deer, and before the little creature knew that an enemy was near a tiny arrow had lodged in its neck.

Half an hour's relaxed walk through the forest revealed a young deer, and before the little animal realized a threat was nearby, a small arrow had struck its neck.

So quickly the virus worked that at the end of a dozen leaps the deer plunged headlong into the undergrowth, dead. Again did Tarzan feast well, but this time he did not sleep.

So quickly the virus worked that after a dozen leaps, the deer plunged headlong into the undergrowth, dead. Once more, Tarzan ate well, but this time he didn’t sleep.

Instead, he hastened on toward the point where he had left the tribe, and when he had found them proudly exhibited the skin of Sabor, the lioness.

Instead, he hurried back to where he had left the tribe, and when he found them, he proudly showed off the skin of Sabor, the lioness.

“Look!” he cried, “Apes of Kerchak. See what Tarzan, the mighty killer, has done. Who else among you has ever killed one of Numa’s people? Tarzan is mightiest amongst you for Tarzan is no ape. Tarzan is—” But here he stopped, for in the language of the anthropoids there was no word for man, and Tarzan could only write the word in English; he could not pronounce it.

“Look!” he shouted. “Apes of Kerchak, see what Tarzan, the mighty killer, has done. Who else among you has ever taken down one of Numa’s kind? Tarzan is the strongest among you because Tarzan is no ape. Tarzan is—” But he stopped there, because in the language of the apes, there was no word for “man,” and Tarzan could only write the word in English; he couldn’t say it.

The tribe had gathered about to look upon the proof of his wondrous prowess, and to listen to his words.

The tribe had gathered around to see the evidence of his incredible skill and to hear what he had to say.

Only Kerchak hung back, nursing his hatred and his rage.

Only Kerchak stayed behind, holding onto his hatred and anger.

Suddenly something snapped in the wicked little brain of the anthropoid. With a frightful roar the great beast sprang among the assemblage.

Suddenly, something snapped in the twisted little mind of the ape. With a terrifying roar, the massive creature lunged into the crowd.

Biting, and striking with his huge hands, he killed and maimed a dozen ere the balance could escape to the upper terraces of the forest.

Biting and striking with his massive hands, he killed and injured a dozen before the rest could escape to the upper levels of the forest.

Frothing and shrieking in the insanity of his fury, Kerchak looked about for the object of his greatest hatred, and there, upon a near-by limb, he saw him sitting.

Frothing and screaming in the madness of his rage, Kerchak scanned the area for the target of his deepest hatred, and there, on a nearby branch, he spotted him sitting.

“Come down, Tarzan, great killer,” cried Kerchak. “Come down and feel the fangs of a greater! Do mighty fighters fly to the trees at the first approach of danger?” And then Kerchak emitted the volleying challenge of his kind.

“Come down, Tarzan, great killer,” shouted Kerchak. “Come down and face the fangs of someone stronger! Do mighty warriors run to the trees at the first sign of danger?” Then Kerchak let out the thundering challenge of his kind.

Quietly Tarzan dropped to the ground. Breathlessly the tribe watched from their lofty perches as Kerchak, still roaring, charged the relatively puny figure.

Quietly, Tarzan dropped to the ground. The tribe watched breathlessly from their high perches as Kerchak, still roaring, charged at the relatively small figure.

Nearly seven feet stood Kerchak on his short legs. His enormous shoulders were bunched and rounded with huge muscles. The back of his short neck was as a single lump of iron sinew which bulged beyond the base of his skull, so that his head seemed like a small ball protruding from a huge mountain of flesh.

Kerchak stood nearly seven feet tall on his short legs. His massive shoulders were rounded and packed with powerful muscles. The back of his thick neck bulged like a solid mass of iron, extending beyond the base of his skull, making his head look like a small ball perched on top of a mountain of muscle.

His back-drawn, snarling lips exposed his great fighting fangs, and his little, wicked, blood-shot eyes gleamed in horrid reflection of his madness.

His lips curled back in a snarl, revealing his massive fighting teeth, and his small, menacing, bloodshot eyes glinted with a terrifying reflection of his rage.

Awaiting him stood Tarzan, himself a mighty muscled animal, but his six feet of height and his great rolling sinews seemed pitifully inadequate to the ordeal which awaited them.

Awaiting him stood Tarzan, himself a powerfully built figure, but his six-foot frame and impressive muscles seemed woefully insufficient for the challenge that lay ahead.

His bow and arrows lay some distance away where he had dropped them while showing Sabor’s hide to his fellow apes, so that he confronted Kerchak now with only his hunting knife and his superior intellect to offset the ferocious strength of his enemy.

His bow and arrows were lying some distance away where he had dropped them while showing Sabor’s hide to the other apes. Now, facing Kerchak, he had only his hunting knife and his superior intelligence to counter the brute strength of his opponent.

As his antagonist came roaring toward him, Lord Greystoke tore his long knife from its sheath, and with an answering challenge as horrid and bloodcurdling as that of the beast he faced, rushed swiftly to meet the attack. He was too shrewd to allow those long hairy arms to encircle him, and just as their bodies were about to crash together, Tarzan of the Apes grasped one of the huge wrists of his assailant, and, springing lightly to one side, drove his knife to the hilt into Kerchak’s body, below the heart.

As his opponent charged at him with a roar, Lord Greystoke pulled his long knife from its sheath. With a terrifying, bone-chilling yell that matched the beast’s own, he sprinted forward to meet the attack. He was too smart to let those hairy arms wrap around him. Just as they were about to collide, Tarzan of the Apes grabbed one of his attacker’s massive wrists, leaped nimbly to the side, and plunged his knife deep into Kerchak’s body, just below the heart.

Before he could wrench the blade free again, the bull’s quick lunge to seize him in those awful arms had torn the weapon from Tarzan’s grasp.

Before he could pull the blade free, the bull’s swift move to grab him in those terrifying arms had yanked the weapon from Tarzan’s grip.

Kerchak aimed a terrific blow at the ape-man’s head with the flat of his hand, a blow which, had it landed, might easily have crushed in the side of Tarzan’s skull.

Kerchak swung a powerful blow at the ape-man’s head with the flat of his hand, a strike that, if it had connected, could have easily shattered the side of Tarzan’s skull.

The man was too quick, and, ducking beneath it, himself delivered a mighty one, with clenched fist, in the pit of Kerchak’s stomach.

The man was too fast, and, ducking under it, he landed a powerful punch with his clenched fist right into Kerchak’s stomach.

The ape was staggered, and what with the mortal wound in his side had almost collapsed, when, with one mighty effort he rallied for an instant—just long enough to enable him to wrest his arm free from Tarzan’s grasp and close in a terrific clinch with his wiry opponent.

The ape was stunned, and with the fatal wound in its side, it nearly collapsed. But with one last powerful effort, it pulled itself together for a moment—just long enough to break free from Tarzan’s grip and lock into a fierce struggle with his agile opponent.

Straining the ape-man close to him, his great jaws sought Tarzan’s throat, but the young lord’s sinewy fingers were at Kerchak’s own before the cruel fangs could close on the sleek brown skin.

Straining the ape-man close to him, his massive jaws aimed for Tarzan’s throat, but the young lord’s strong fingers were at Kerchak’s own before the sharp fangs could clamp down on the smooth brown skin.

Thus they struggled, the one to crush out his opponent’s life with those awful teeth, the other to close forever the windpipe beneath his strong grasp while he held the snarling mouth from him.

Thus they fought, one trying to crush the life out of his opponent with those terrifying teeth, the other determined to choke off the windpipe with his powerful grip while keeping the snarling jaws at bay.

The greater strength of the ape was slowly prevailing, and the teeth of the straining beast were scarce an inch from Tarzan’s throat when, with a shuddering tremor, the great body stiffened for an instant and then sank limply to the ground.

The ape's superior strength was gradually winning out, and the creature's teeth were barely an inch from Tarzan's throat when, with a shuddering tremor, its massive body stiffened momentarily before collapsing lifelessly to the ground.

Kerchak was dead.

Kerchak is dead.

Withdrawing the knife that had so often rendered him master of far mightier muscles than his own, Tarzan of the Apes placed his foot upon the neck of his vanquished enemy, and once again, loud through the forest rang the fierce, wild cry of the conqueror.

Withdrawing the knife that had so often made him the victor over far stronger opponents, Tarzan of the Apes planted his foot on the neck of his defeated foe, and once again, the fierce, wild cry of the conqueror echoed loudly through the forest.

And thus came the young Lord Greystoke into the kingship of the Apes.

And so, the young Lord Greystoke became the king of the Apes.

CHAPTER XII.
Man’s Reason

There was one of the tribe of Tarzan who questioned his authority, and that was Terkoz, the son of Tublat, but he so feared the keen knife and the deadly arrows of his new lord that he confined the manifestation of his objections to petty disobediences and irritating mannerisms; Tarzan knew, however, that he but waited his opportunity to wrest the kingship from him by some sudden stroke of treachery, and so he was ever on his guard against surprise.

There was one member of Tarzan's tribe who challenged his authority, and that was Terkoz, the son of Tublat. But Terkoz was so afraid of Tarzan's sharp knife and deadly arrows that he limited his defiance to small acts of disobedience and annoying behavior. Tarzan, however, knew that Terkoz was just waiting for the right moment to overthrow him with a sudden act of betrayal. Because of this, Tarzan stayed constantly alert, always on guard against any surprise attack.

For months the life of the little band went on much as it had before, except that Tarzan’s greater intelligence and his ability as a hunter were the means of providing for them more bountifully than ever before. Most of them, therefore, were more than content with the change in rulers.

For months, the life of the small group continued much as it had before, except that Tarzan’s superior intelligence and hunting skills allowed him to provide for them more abundantly than ever. As a result, most of them were more than happy with the change in leadership.

Tarzan led them by night to the fields of the black men, and there, warned by their chief’s superior wisdom, they ate only what they required, nor ever did they destroy what they could not eat, as is the way of Manu, the monkey, and of most apes.

Tarzan guided them by night to the fields of the black men, and there, heeding their chief’s greater wisdom, they only ate what they needed. They never destroyed more than they could consume, unlike Manu, the monkey, and most apes, who often waste without thought.

So, while the blacks were wroth at the continued pilfering of their fields, they were not discouraged in their efforts to cultivate the land, as would have been the case had Tarzan permitted his people to lay waste the plantation wantonly.

So, while the Black villagers were angry about the ongoing theft from their fields, they weren’t discouraged from working the land. This was because Tarzan didn’t allow his people to recklessly destroy the plantation.

During this period Tarzan paid many nocturnal visits to the village, where he often renewed his supply of arrows. He soon noticed the food always standing at the foot of the tree which was his avenue into the palisade, and after a little, he commenced to eat whatever the blacks put there.

During this time, Tarzan made many nighttime trips to the village, often restocking his supply of arrows. He quickly noticed the food always left at the base of the tree that served as his entry point into the palisade. After a while, he started eating whatever the villagers placed there.

When the awe-struck savages saw that the food disappeared overnight they were filled with consternation and dread, for it was one thing to put food out to propitiate a god or a devil, but quite another thing to have the spirit really come into the village and eat it. Such a thing was unheard of, and it clouded their superstitious minds with all manner of vague fears.

When the astonished villagers saw that the food vanished overnight, they were overwhelmed with fear and confusion. It was one thing to leave offerings to appease a god or a demon, but it was entirely different to have the spirit actually enter the village and consume it. Such an event was unprecedented, and it filled their superstitious minds with all sorts of unsettling fears.

Nor was this all. The periodic disappearance of their arrows, and the strange pranks perpetrated by unseen hands, had wrought them to such a state that life had become a veritable burden in their new home, and now it was that Mbonga and his head men began to talk of abandoning the village and seeking a site farther on in the jungle.

Nor was this all. The regular disappearance of their arrows, along with the bizarre tricks played by unseen hands, had pushed them to a point where life in their new home had become a total nightmare. Now, Mbonga and his leaders started discussing the idea of abandoning the village and finding a new location deeper in the jungle.

Presently the black warriors began to strike farther and farther south into the heart of the forest when they went to hunt, looking for a site for a new village.

Soon, the black warriors started venturing deeper and deeper south into the heart of the forest during their hunts, searching for a location to build a new village.

More often was the tribe of Tarzan disturbed by these wandering huntsmen. Now was the quiet, fierce solitude of the primeval forest broken by new, strange cries. No longer was there safety for bird or beast. Man had come.

More often, Tarzan's tribe was disrupted by these wandering hunters. The quiet, intense solitude of the ancient forest was now shattered by new, unfamiliar sounds. No longer was there safety for birds or animals. Humans had arrived.

Other animals passed up and down the jungle by day and by night—fierce, cruel beasts—but their weaker neighbors only fled from their immediate vicinity to return again when the danger was past.

Other animals moved through the jungle day and night—fierce, ruthless predators—but their weaker neighbors would only flee from the immediate area, returning once the danger had passed.

With man it is different. When he comes many of the larger animals instinctively leave the district entirely, seldom if ever to return; and thus it has always been with the great anthropoids. They flee man as man flees a pestilence.

With humans, it's different. When they arrive, many of the larger animals instinctively leave the area completely, rarely if ever coming back; and this has always been the case with the great apes. They run from humans like humans run from a deadly disease.

For a short time the tribe of Tarzan lingered in the vicinity of the beach because their new chief hated the thought of leaving the treasured contents of the little cabin forever. But when one day a member of the tribe discovered the blacks in great numbers on the banks of a little stream that had been their watering place for generations, and in the act of clearing a space in the jungle and erecting many huts, the apes would remain no longer; and so Tarzan led them inland for many marches to a spot as yet undefiled by the foot of a human being.

For a short time, Tarzan's tribe stayed near the beach because their new leader couldn't stand the idea of abandoning the precious items in the little cabin forever. But when one day a member of the tribe found a large group of Black people on the banks of a small stream that had been their watering hole for generations, clearing the jungle and building many huts, the apes refused to stay any longer. So Tarzan led them deep into the forest, far from any trace of human presence.

Once every moon Tarzan would go swinging rapidly back through the swaying branches to have a day with his books, and to replenish his supply of arrows. This latter task was becoming more and more difficult, for the blacks had taken to hiding their supply away at night in granaries and living huts.

Once a month, Tarzan would swing quickly through the treetops to spend a day with his books and restock his supply of arrows. This task was getting harder, though, because the villagers had started hiding their arrows at night in granaries and huts.

This necessitated watching by day on Tarzan’s part to discover where the arrows were being concealed.

This required Tarzan to keep watch during the day to figure out where the arrows were being hidden.

Twice had he entered huts at night while the inmates lay sleeping upon their mats, and stolen the arrows from the very sides of the warriors. But this method he realized to be too fraught with danger, and so he commenced picking up solitary hunters with his long, deadly noose, stripping them of weapons and ornaments and dropping their bodies from a high tree into the village street during the still watches of the night.

Twice he had sneaked into huts at night while the people inside slept on their mats, stealing arrows right from beside the warriors. But he realized this approach was way too risky, so he started targeting lone hunters instead. Using his long, deadly noose, he’d capture them, take their weapons and ornaments, and then drop their bodies from a tall tree into the village street during the quiet hours of the night.

These various escapades again so terrorized the blacks that, had it not been for the monthly respite between Tarzan’s visits, in which they had opportunity to renew hope that each fresh incursion would prove the last, they soon would have abandoned their new village.

These repeated escapades once again terrified the Black villagers so much that, if it hadn’t been for the monthly break between Tarzan’s visits—giving them a chance to cling to the hope that each new attack might be the last—they would have quickly abandoned their new settlement.

The blacks had not as yet come upon Tarzan’s cabin on the distant beach, but the ape-man lived in constant dread that, while he was away with the tribe, they would discover and despoil his treasure. So it came that he spent more and more time in the vicinity of his father’s last home, and less and less with the tribe. Presently the members of his little community began to suffer on account of his neglect, for disputes and quarrels constantly arose which only the king might settle peaceably.

The Black men hadn’t yet found Tarzan’s cabin on the distant beach, but the ape-man lived in constant fear that while he was away with the tribe, they would discover and loot his treasure. Because of this, he spent more and more time near his father’s last home and less time with the tribe. Soon, the members of his small community began to suffer due to his absence, as disputes and quarrels kept breaking out—conflicts that only the king could settle peacefully.

At last some of the older apes spoke to Tarzan on the subject, and for a month thereafter he remained constantly with the tribe.

At last, some of the older apes brought up the issue with Tarzan, and for the next month, he stayed with the tribe without leaving.

The duties of kingship among the anthropoids are not many or arduous.

The responsibilities of being a leader among the anthropoids aren’t numerous or particularly demanding.

In the afternoon comes Thaka, possibly, to complain that old Mungo has stolen his new wife. Then must Tarzan summon all before him, and if he finds that the wife prefers her new lord he commands that matters remain as they are, or possibly that Mungo give Thaka one of his daughters in exchange.

In the afternoon, Thaka might show up to complain that old Mungo has stolen his new wife. Then Tarzan has to call everyone together, and if he finds out that the wife prefers her new partner, he orders that things stay as they are, or maybe that Mungo gives Thaka one of his daughters in return.

Whatever his decision, the apes accept it as final, and return to their occupations satisfied.

Whatever he decides, the apes accept it as final and go back to their tasks, feeling content.

Then comes Tana, shrieking and holding tight her side from which blood is streaming. Gunto, her husband, has cruelly bitten her! And Gunto, summoned, says that Tana is lazy and will not bring him nuts and beetles, or scratch his back for him.

Then comes Tana, screaming and clutching her side, blood pouring from the wound. Gunto, her husband, has bitten her viciously! When Gunto is called over, he claims that Tana is lazy and refuses to bring him nuts and beetles or scratch his back.

So Tarzan scolds them both and threatens Gunto with a taste of the death-bearing slivers if he abuses Tana further, and Tana, for her part, is compelled to promise better attention to her wifely duties.

So Tarzan scolds them both and threatens Gunto with a taste of the deadly arrows if he mistreats Tana again, and Tana, for her part, is forced to promise to do better with her responsibilities as a wife.

And so it goes, little family differences for the most part, which, if left unsettled would result finally in greater factional strife, and the eventual dismemberment of the tribe.

And so it goes, mostly small family disagreements that, if left unresolved, would eventually lead to bigger conflicts and the eventual breakup of the tribe.

But Tarzan tired of it, as he found that kingship meant the curtailment of his liberty. He longed for the little cabin and the sun-kissed sea—for the cool interior of the well-built house, and for the never-ending wonders of the many books.

But Tarzan got tired of it, realizing that being king meant losing his freedom. He missed the little cabin and the sunlit sea—the cool, well-built house, and the endless wonders of all those books.

As he had grown older, he found that he had grown away from his people. Their interests and his were far removed. They had not kept pace with him, nor could they understand aught of the many strange and wonderful dreams that passed through the active brain of their human king. So limited was their vocabulary that Tarzan could not even talk with them of the many new truths, and the great fields of thought that his reading had opened up before his longing eyes, or make known ambitions which stirred his soul.

As he got older, he realized he had grown apart from his people. Their interests and his were worlds apart. They hadn’t kept up with him, nor could they understand any of the many strange and incredible ideas that filled the active mind of their human king. Their vocabulary was so limited that Tarzan couldn’t even discuss the new truths and vast areas of thought that his reading had revealed to his eager mind, or share the ambitions that stirred his soul.

Among the tribe he no longer had friends as of old. A little child may find companionship in many strange and simple creatures, but to a grown man there must be some semblance of equality in intellect as the basis for agreeable association.

Among the tribe, he no longer had friends like he used to. A little child might find companionship in all sorts of odd and simple creatures, but for a grown man, there needs to be some level of intellectual equality as the foundation for enjoyable relationships.

Had Kala lived, Tarzan would have sacrificed all else to remain near her, but now that she was dead, and the playful friends of his childhood grown into fierce and surly brutes he felt that he much preferred the peace and solitude of his cabin to the irksome duties of leadership amongst a horde of wild beasts.

Had Kala lived, Tarzan would have given up everything else to stay close to her. But now that she was gone, and his childhood playmates had turned into aggressive and moody creatures, he felt he much preferred the quiet and solitude of his cabin to the annoying responsibilities of leading a pack of wild animals.

The hatred and jealousy of Terkoz, son of Tublat, did much to counteract the effect of Tarzan’s desire to renounce his kingship among the apes, for, stubborn young Englishman that he was, he could not bring himself to retreat in the face of so malignant an enemy.

The hatred and jealousy of Terkoz, son of Tublat, greatly undermined Tarzan’s desire to give up his role as king of the apes. Being the stubborn young Englishman he was, he couldn’t bring himself to back down in the face of such a vicious enemy.

That Terkoz would be chosen leader in his stead he knew full well, for time and again the ferocious brute had established his claim to physical supremacy over the few bull apes who had dared resent his savage bullying.

That Terkoz would be chosen leader in his place he knew perfectly well, for time and again the fierce brute had proven his dominance over the few male apes who had dared to challenge his brutal behavior.

Tarzan would have liked to subdue the ugly beast without recourse to knife or arrows. So much had his great strength and agility increased in the period following his maturity that he had come to believe that he might master the redoubtable Terkoz in a hand to hand fight were it not for the terrible advantage the anthropoid’s huge fighting fangs gave him over the poorly armed Tarzan.

Tarzan would have preferred to take down the ugly beast without using his knife or arrows. His strength and agility had grown so much since reaching maturity that he believed he could defeat the formidable Terkoz in hand-to-hand combat—if it weren’t for the ape’s massive fighting fangs, which gave him a terrifying advantage over the poorly armed Tarzan.

The entire matter was taken out of Tarzan’s hands one day by force of circumstances, and his future left open to him, so that he might go or stay without any stain upon his savage escutcheon.

The whole situation was taken out of Tarzan’s hands one day due to circumstances beyond his control, leaving his future open so he could choose to stay or go without any damage to his fierce reputation.

It happened thus:

It happened like this:

The tribe was feeding quietly, spread over a considerable area, when a great screaming arose some distance east of where Tarzan lay upon his belly beside a limpid brook, attempting to catch an elusive fish in his quick, brown hands.

The tribe was peacefully grazing, spread out over a large area, when a loud commotion erupted some distance east of where Tarzan lay on his stomach by a clear stream, trying to catch a slippery fish with his quick, nimble hands.

With one accord the tribe swung rapidly toward the frightened cries, and there found Terkoz holding an old female by the hair and beating her unmercifully with his great hands.

With one accord, the tribe quickly moved toward the panicked cries, where they found Terkoz gripping an old female by the hair and ruthlessly beating her with his massive hands.

As Tarzan approached he raised his hand aloft for Terkoz to desist, for the female was not his, but belonged to a poor old ape whose fighting days were long over, and who, therefore, could not protect his family.

As Tarzan got closer, he raised his hand high, signaling Terkoz to stop. The female wasn’t his to claim—she belonged to an old, weak ape whose days of fighting were long gone, leaving him unable to protect his family.

Terkoz knew that it was against the laws of his kind to strike this woman of another, but being a bully, he had taken advantage of the weakness of the female’s husband to chastise her because she had refused to give up to him a tender young rodent she had captured.

Terkoz knew it was against the rules of his kind to attack another's mate, but as a bully, he had exploited the weakness of the female's husband to punish her because she refused to hand over a tender young rodent she had caught.

When Terkoz saw Tarzan approaching without his arrows, he continued to belabor the poor woman in a studied effort to affront his hated chieftain.

When Terkoz saw Tarzan coming toward him without his arrows, he kept beating the poor woman, deliberately trying to provoke and insult his hated leader.

Tarzan did not repeat his warning signal, but instead rushed bodily upon the waiting Terkoz.

Tarzan didn’t repeat his warning signal. Instead, he charged straight at the waiting Terkoz.

Never had the ape-man fought so terrible a battle since that long-gone day when Bolgani, the great king gorilla had so horribly manhandled him ere the new-found knife had, by accident, pricked the savage heart.

Never had the ape-man fought such a brutal battle since that distant day when Bolgani, the mighty king gorilla, had viciously attacked him before the newly discovered knife accidentally pierced the beast's savage heart.

Tarzan’s knife on the present occasion but barely offset the gleaming fangs of Terkoz, and what little advantage the ape had over the man in brute strength was almost balanced by the latter’s wonderful quickness and agility.

Tarzan’s knife this time barely countered Terkoz’s sharp fangs, and the slight edge the ape had in raw strength was nearly matched by the man’s incredible speed and agility.

In the sum total of their points, however, the anthropoid had a shade the better of the battle, and had there been no other personal attribute to influence the final outcome, Tarzan of the Apes, the young Lord Greystoke, would have died as he had lived—an unknown savage beast in equatorial Africa.

In the overall score, however, the ape had a slight edge in the fight, and if there had been no other personal qualities to sway the final result, Tarzan of the Apes, the young Lord Greystoke, would have died as he had lived—an unknown wild creature in the heart of equatorial Africa.

But there was that which had raised him far above his fellows of the jungle—that little spark which spells the whole vast difference between man and brute—Reason. This it was which saved him from death beneath the iron muscles and tearing fangs of Terkoz.

But there was something that had set him far above his fellow creatures of the jungle—that small spark that marks the immense difference between humans and animals—Reason. This was what saved him from death under the crushing strength and sharp fangs of Terkoz.

Scarcely had they fought a dozen seconds ere they were rolling upon the ground, striking, tearing and rending—two great savage beasts battling to the death.

Scarcely had they fought for more than a few seconds before they were rolling on the ground, hitting, clawing, and tearing at each other—two fierce, wild animals locked in a fight to the death.

Terkoz had a dozen knife wounds on head and breast, and Tarzan was torn and bleeding—his scalp in one place half torn from his head so that a great piece hung down over one eye, obstructing his vision.

Terkoz had a dozen knife wounds on his head and chest, and Tarzan was cut up and bleeding—his scalp was partially ripped from his head in one spot, leaving a large flap hanging down over one eye, blocking his vision.

But so far the young Englishman had been able to keep those horrible fangs from his jugular and now, as they fought less fiercely for a moment, to regain their breath, Tarzan formed a cunning plan. He would work his way to the other’s back and, clinging there with tooth and nail, drive his knife home until Terkoz was no more.

But so far, the young Englishman had managed to keep those terrifying fangs away from his throat. Now, as they paused briefly in their struggle to catch their breath, Tarzan came up with a clever plan. He would maneuver himself to the other’s back and, holding on with tooth and nail, drive his knife in until Terkoz was finished.

The maneuver was accomplished more easily than he had hoped, for the stupid beast, not knowing what Tarzan was attempting, made no particular effort to prevent the accomplishment of the design.

The maneuver was carried out more easily than he had expected, as the clueless animal, unaware of what Tarzan was trying to do, didn’t put up much of a fight to stop him from succeeding.

But when, finally, he realized that his antagonist was fastened to him where his teeth and fists alike were useless against him, Terkoz hurled himself about upon the ground so violently that Tarzan could but cling desperately to the leaping, turning, twisting body, and ere he had struck a blow the knife was hurled from his hand by a heavy impact against the earth, and Tarzan found himself defenseless.

But when he finally realized that his opponent was stuck to him, making his teeth and fists useless, Terkoz threw himself around on the ground so wildly that Tarzan could only hold on desperately to the leaping, twisting body. Before he could land a single blow, the knife was knocked from his hand by a hard hit against the ground, leaving Tarzan defenseless.

During the rollings and squirmings of the next few minutes, Tarzan’s hold was loosened a dozen times until finally an accidental circumstance of those swift and everchanging evolutions gave him a new hold with his right hand, which he realized was absolutely unassailable.

During the chaotic twists and turns of the next few minutes, Tarzan’s grip slipped repeatedly until, by chance, the rapid and unpredictable movements gave him a new hold with his right hand—one he knew was completely unbreakable.

His arm was passed beneath Terkoz’s arm from behind and his hand and forearm encircled the back of Terkoz’s neck. It was the half-Nelson of modern wrestling which the untaught ape-man had stumbled upon, but superior reason showed him in an instant the value of the thing he had discovered. It was the difference to him between life and death.

His arm slipped under Terkoz’s arm from behind, and his hand and forearm wrapped around the back of Terkoz’s neck. It was the half-Nelson move from modern wrestling, something the untrained ape-man had accidentally figured out. But his sharp mind instantly recognized the value of what he’d discovered. For him, it was the difference between life and death.

And so he struggled to encompass a similar hold with the left hand, and in a few moments Terkoz’s bull neck was creaking beneath a full-Nelson.

And so he fought to get a similar grip with his left hand, and within moments, Terkoz’s thick neck was straining under a full-Nelson.

There was no more lunging about now. The two lay perfectly still upon the ground, Tarzan upon Terkoz’s back. Slowly the bullet head of the ape was being forced lower and lower upon his chest.

There was no more lunging around now. The two lay completely still on the ground, Tarzan on top of Terkoz’s back. Slowly, the ape’s heavy head was being pushed lower and lower toward his chest.

Tarzan knew what the result would be. In an instant the neck would break. Then there came to Terkoz’s rescue the same thing that had put him in these sore straits—a man’s reasoning power.

Tarzan knew what the outcome would be. In a split second, the neck would snap. Then, the very thing that had gotten Terkoz into this desperate situation came to his rescue—human reasoning.

“If I kill him,” thought Tarzan, “what advantage will it be to me? Will it not rob the tribe of a great fighter? And if Terkoz be dead, he will know nothing of my supremacy, while alive he will ever be an example to the other apes.”

“If I kill him,” thought Tarzan, “what good will it do me? Won’t it just take away a strong fighter from the tribe? And if Terkoz is dead, he’ll never know I’m better than him. But if he’s alive, he’ll always remind the other apes of my power.”

Ka-goda?” hissed Tarzan in Terkoz’s ear, which, in ape tongue, means, freely translated: “Do you surrender?”

Ka-goda?” Tarzan hissed into Terkoz’s ear, which, in ape language, roughly translates to: “You giving up?”

For a moment there was no reply, and Tarzan added a few more ounces of pressure, which elicited a horrified shriek of pain from the great beast.

For a moment, there was no response, so Tarzan increased the pressure slightly, causing the massive creature to let out a terrified scream of pain.

Ka-goda?” repeated Tarzan.

Ka-goda?” Tarzan repeated.

Ka-goda!” cried Terkoz.

Ka-goda!” shouted Terkoz.

“Listen,” said Tarzan, easing up a trifle, but not releasing his hold. “I am Tarzan, King of the Apes, mighty hunter, mighty fighter. In all the jungle there is none so great.

“Listen,” said Tarzan, easing up a little but not letting go. “I’m Tarzan, King of the Apes, a great hunter, a great fighter. In the whole jungle, no one’s as strong as me.”

“You have said: ‘Ka-goda’ to me. All the tribe have heard. Quarrel no more with your king or your people, for next time I shall kill you. Do you understand?”

“You’ve said: ‘Ka-goda’ to me. The whole tribe has heard. Don’t pick fights with your king or your people again, because next time, I’ll kill you. Do you understand?”

Huh,” assented Terkoz.

Cool,” agreed Terkoz.

“And you are satisfied?”

“Are you satisfied?”

Huh,” said the ape.

Huh,” said the monkey.

Tarzan let him up, and in a few minutes all were back at their vocations, as though naught had occurred to mar the tranquility of their primeval forest haunts.

Tarzan let him up, and within minutes everyone was back to their usual activities, as if nothing had happened to disturb the peace of their ancient forest home.

But deep in the minds of the apes was rooted the conviction that Tarzan was a mighty fighter and a strange creature. Strange because he had had it in his power to kill his enemy, but had allowed him to live—unharmed.

But deep in the minds of the apes was the firm belief that Tarzan was a powerful fighter and a mysterious being. Mysterious because he had the chance to kill his enemy but chose to let him live—unharmed.

That afternoon as the tribe came together, as was their wont before darkness settled on the jungle, Tarzan, his wounds washed in the waters of the stream, called the old males about him.

That afternoon, as the tribe gathered, as they always did before night fell over the jungle, Tarzan, his wounds cleaned in the stream's water, called the older males to him.

“You have seen again to-day that Tarzan of the Apes is the greatest among you,” he said.

“You’ve seen again today that Tarzan of the Apes is the greatest among you,” he said.

Huh,” they replied with one voice, “Tarzan is great.”

Huh,” they replied in unison, “Tarzan is amazing.”

“Tarzan,” he continued, “is not an ape. He is not like his people. His ways are not their ways, and so Tarzan is going back to the lair of his own kind by the waters of the great lake which has no farther shore. You must choose another to rule you, for Tarzan will not return.”

“Tarzan,” he continued, “is not an ape. He is not like his people. His ways are not their ways, and so Tarzan is going back to the home of his own kind by the waters of the great lake that has no far shore. You must choose another to lead you, because Tarzan will not return.”

And thus young Lord Greystoke took the first step toward the goal which he had set—the finding of other white men like himself.

And so, young Lord Greystoke took the first step toward the goal he had set for himself—finding other white men like him.

CHAPTER XIII.
His Own Kind

The following morning, Tarzan, lame and sore from the wounds of his battle with Terkoz, set out toward the west and the seacoast.

The next morning, Tarwin, still limping and sore from the injuries he got during his fight with Terkoz, headed west toward the seacoast.

He traveled very slowly, sleeping in the jungle at night, and reaching his cabin late the following morning.

He traveled at a slow pace, spending his nights sleeping in the jungle and finally arriving at his cabin late the next morning.

For several days he moved about but little, only enough to gather what fruits and nuts he required to satisfy the demands of hunger.

For several days, he didn’t move around much, only enough to gather the fruits and nuts he needed to satisfy his hunger.

In ten days he was quite sound again, except for a terrible, half-healed scar, which, starting above his left eye ran across the top of his head, ending at the right ear. It was the mark left by Terkoz when he had torn the scalp away.

In ten days, he was fully recovered, except for a nasty, partially healed scar. It started above his left eye, stretched across the top of his head, and ended at his right ear. This was the mark Terkoz left when he ripped away the scalp.

During his convalescence Tarzan tried to fashion a mantle from the skin of Sabor, which had lain all this time in the cabin. But he found the hide had dried as stiff as a board, and as he knew naught of tanning, he was forced to abandon his cherished plan.

During his recovery, Tarzan tried to make a cloak from Sabor's skin, which had been lying in the cabin all this time. But he discovered the hide had dried as hard as a board, and since he knew nothing about tanning, he had to give up on his cherished idea.

Then he determined to filch what few garments he could from one of the black men of Mbonga’s village, for Tarzan of the Apes had decided to mark his evolution from the lower orders in every possible manner, and nothing seemed to him a more distinguishing badge of manhood than ornaments and clothing.

Then he decided to steal whatever few clothes he could from one of the men in Mbonga’s village, because Tarzan of the Apes had made up his mind to show his progress from the lower ranks in every way he could. To him, nothing seemed like a clearer sign of being human than wearing ornaments and clothing.

To this end, therefore, he collected the various arm and leg ornaments he had taken from the black warriors who had succumbed to his swift and silent noose, and donned them all after the way he had seen them worn.

To achieve this, he gathered the arm and leg decorations he had taken from the black warriors who had fallen to his quick and silent noose, and put them all on in the same way he had seen them worn.

About his neck hung the golden chain from which depended the diamond encrusted locket of his mother, the Lady Alice. At his back was a quiver of arrows slung from a leathern shoulder belt, another piece of loot from some vanquished black.

Around his neck hung a golden chain with a diamond-studded locket that once belonged to his mother, Lady Alice. On his back, he carried a quiver of arrows attached to a leather shoulder strap, another trophy taken from a defeated enemy.

About his waist was a belt of tiny strips of rawhide fashioned by himself as a support for the home-made scabbard in which hung his father’s hunting knife. The long bow which had been Kulonga’s hung over his left shoulder.

About his waist was a belt made of small strips of rawhide, crafted by himself to hold the homemade scabbard carrying his father’s hunting knife. The long bow that had once belonged to Kulonga hung over his left shoulder.

The young Lord Greystoke was indeed a strange and war-like figure, his mass of black hair falling to his shoulders behind and cut with his hunting knife to a rude bang upon his forehead, that it might not fall before his eyes.

The young Lord Greystoke was indeed a striking and fierce figure, his thick black hair cascading to his shoulders and roughly cut with his hunting knife into a jagged fringe across his forehead, ensuring it wouldn’t fall into his eyes.

His straight and perfect figure, muscled as the best of the ancient Roman gladiators must have been muscled, and yet with the soft and sinuous curves of a Greek god, told at a glance the wondrous combination of enormous strength with suppleness and speed.

His straight and flawless physique, built like the strongest of ancient Roman gladiators yet with the smooth, flowing curves of a Greek god, instantly revealed an incredible blend of immense power, flexibility, and speed.

A personification, was Tarzan of the Apes, of the primitive man, the hunter, the warrior.

A personification of the primitive man, the hunter, the warrior—that was Tarzan of the Apes.

With the noble poise of his handsome head upon those broad shoulders, and the fire of life and intelligence in those fine, clear eyes, he might readily have typified some demigod of a wild and warlike bygone people of his ancient forest.

With the confident posture of his striking head resting on those broad shoulders, and the vibrant energy and sharp intellect shining in those clear, expressive eyes, he could easily have represented some legendary hero from a fierce, warrior-like tribe of his ancient woodland past.

But of these things Tarzan did not think. He was worried because he had not clothing to indicate to all the jungle folks that he was a man and not an ape, and grave doubt often entered his mind as to whether he might not yet become an ape.

But Tarzan didn’t dwell on these things. He was more concerned about not having clothes to show the jungle creatures that he was a man, not an ape. A deep uncertainty often crept into his mind, making him wonder if he might still end up becoming an ape.

Was not hair commencing to grow upon his face? All the apes had hair upon theirs but the black men were entirely hairless, with very few exceptions.

Wasn’t hair starting to grow on his face? All the apes had hair on theirs, but the black men were almost completely hairless, with very few exceptions.

True, he had seen pictures in his books of men with great masses of hair upon lip and cheek and chin, but, nevertheless, Tarzan was afraid. Almost daily he whetted his keen knife and scraped and whittled at his young beard to eradicate this degrading emblem of apehood.

True, he had seen pictures in his books of men with thick beards covering their lips, cheeks, and chins, but Tarzan was still uneasy. Almost every day, he sharpened his knife and carefully shaved and trimmed his growing beard, determined to get rid of this humiliating reminder of his ape-like origins.

And so he learned to shave—rudely and painfully, it is true—but, nevertheless, effectively.

And so he learned to shave—awkwardly and painfully, sure—but still, he got the job done.

When he felt quite strong again, after his bloody battle with Terkoz, Tarzan set off one morning towards Mbonga’s village. He was moving carelessly along a winding jungle trail, instead of making his progress through the trees, when suddenly he came face to face with a black warrior.

When he felt strong enough again after his brutal fight with Terkoz, Tarzan headed out one morning toward Mbonga’s village. He was casually walking along a winding jungle path, instead of traveling through the trees as usual, when suddenly he came face to face with a Black warrior.

The look of surprise on the savage face was almost comical, and before Tarzan could unsling his bow the fellow had turned and fled down the path crying out in alarm as though to others before him.

The look of surprise on the man's face was almost comical, and before Tarzan could unsling his bow, the guy had turned and bolted down the path, shouting in alarm as if warning others ahead of him.

Tarzan took to the trees in pursuit, and in a few moments came in view of the men desperately striving to escape.

Tarzan swung into the trees to chase after them, and within moments he caught sight of the men frantically trying to get away.

There were three of them, and they were racing madly in single file through the dense undergrowth.

There were three of them, racing wildly in a single-file line through the thick underbrush.

Tarzan easily distanced them, nor did they see his silent passage above their heads, nor note the crouching figure squatted upon a low branch ahead of them beneath which the trail led them.

Tarzan easily outran them, and they didn’t notice his quiet movement above their heads or the crouched figure perched on a low branch ahead, right above the trail they were following.

Tarzan let the first two pass beneath him, but as the third came swiftly on, the quiet noose dropped about the black throat. A quick jerk drew it taut.

Tarzan let the first two pass beneath him, but as the third came rushing forward, the silent noose slipped around the black throat. A sharp tug tightened it.

There was an agonized scream from the victim, and his fellows turned to see his struggling body rise as by magic slowly into the dense foliage of the trees above.

There was a tortured scream from the victim, and his companions turned to see his struggling body rise as if by magic, slowly disappearing into the thick canopy of the trees above.

With frightened shrieks they wheeled once more and plunged on in their efforts to escape.

With terrified screams, they turned sharply again and raced on, desperately trying to get away.

Tarzan dispatched his prisoner quickly and silently; removed the weapons and ornaments, and—oh, the greatest joy of all—a handsome deerskin breechcloth, which he quickly transferred to his own person.

Tarzan quickly and silently took care of his prisoner; he removed the weapons and ornaments, and—oh, the best part—a stylish deerskin loincloth, which he immediately put on himself.

Now indeed was he dressed as a man should be. None there was who could now doubt his high origin. How he should have liked to have returned to the tribe to parade before their envious gaze this wondrous finery.

Now he was dressed exactly as a man of his stature should be. No one could doubt his noble background anymore. How he wished he could return to the tribe and show off this incredible outfit, basking in their envy.

Taking the body across his shoulder, he moved more slowly through the trees toward the little palisaded village, for he again needed arrows.

Carrying the body over his shoulder, he walked more slowly through the trees toward the small, fenced village, as he needed more arrows again.

As he approached quite close to the enclosure he saw an excited group surrounding the two fugitives, who, trembling with fright and exhaustion, were scarce able to recount the uncanny details of their adventure.

As he got closer to the enclosure, he noticed a frantic crowd gathered around the two runaways. Shaking with fear and exhaustion, they could barely explain the bizarre details of their ordeal.

Mirando, they said, who had been ahead of them a short distance, had suddenly come screaming toward them, crying that a terrible white and naked warrior was pursuing him. The three of them had hurried toward the village as rapidly as their legs would carry them.

Mirando, they said, who had been a short distance ahead of them, had suddenly come running back, screaming that a terrifying white and naked warrior was chasing him. The three of them had rushed toward the village as fast as they could.

Again Mirando’s shrill cry of mortal terror had caused them to look back, and there they had seen the most horrible sight—their companion’s body flying upwards into the trees, his arms and legs beating the air and his tongue protruding from his open mouth. No other sound did he utter nor was there any creature in sight about him.

Again, Mirando’s piercing scream of sheer terror made them turn around, and there they saw the most horrifying sight—their companion’s body being flung upward into the trees, his arms and legs flailing in the air, his tongue sticking out of his gaping mouth. He made no other sound, and there was no visible creature near him.

The villagers were worked up into a state of fear bordering on panic, but wise old Mbonga affected to feel considerable skepticism regarding the tale, and attributed the whole fabrication to their fright in the face of some real danger.

The villagers were worked up into a state of fear bordering on panic, but wise old Mbonga pretended to feel a lot of skepticism about the story, blaming the whole thing on their fear in the face of some real danger.

“You tell us this great story,” he said, “because you do not dare to speak the truth. You do not dare admit that when the lion sprang upon Mirando you ran away and left him. You are cowards.”

“You’re spinning this big story,” he said, “because you’re too scared to tell the truth. You’re too scared to admit that when the lion attacked Mirando, you ran off and left him. You’re cowards.”

Scarcely had Mbonga ceased speaking when a great crashing of branches in the trees above them caused the blacks to look up in renewed terror. The sight that met their eyes made even wise old Mbonga shudder, for there, turning and twisting in the air, came the dead body of Mirando, to sprawl with a sickening reverberation upon the ground at their feet.

Scarcely had Mbonga finished speaking when a loud crashing of branches in the trees above made the villagers look up in renewed fear. The sight that greeted them sent a shiver through even the wise old Mbonga, as the lifeless body of Mirando tumbled and twisted through the air, landing with a sickening thud at their feet.

With one accord the blacks took to their heels; nor did they stop until the last of them was lost in the dense shadows of the surrounding jungle.

With one accord, the Black men took off running; they didn’t stop until the last of them disappeared into the thick shadows of the surrounding jungle.

Again Tarzan came down into the village and renewed his supply of arrows and ate of the offering of food which the blacks had made to appease his wrath.

Again, Tarzan came down into the village, restocked his supply of arrows, and ate the food the villagers had left as an offering to calm his anger.

Before he left he carried the body of Mirando to the gate of the village, and propped it up against the palisade in such a way that the dead face seemed to be peering around the edge of the gatepost down the path which led to the jungle.

Before he left, he carried Mirando's body to the village gate and propped it up against the palisade. He positioned it so the lifeless face appeared to be peering around the edge of the gatepost, looking down the path that led to the jungle.

Then Tarzan returned, hunting, always hunting, to the cabin by the beach.

Then Tarzan went back, hunting, always hunting, to the cabin by the beach.

It took a dozen attempts on the part of the thoroughly frightened blacks to reenter their village, past the horrible, grinning face of their dead fellow, and when they found the food and arrows gone they knew, what they had only too well feared, that Mirando had seen the evil spirit of the jungle.

It took a dozen tries for the terrified villagers to muster the courage to go back into their village, past the horrifying, grinning face of their dead companion. When they discovered the food and arrows were missing, they realized what they had already deeply feared: Mirando had encountered the jungle's evil spirit.

That now seemed to them the logical explanation. Only those who saw this terrible god of the jungle died; for was it not true that none left alive in the village had ever seen him? Therefore, those who had died at his hands must have seen him and paid the penalty with their lives.

That now seemed to them like the logical explanation. Only those who saw this terrifying jungle god died; after all, wasn’t it true that no one still alive in the village had ever seen him? So, those who had died by his hands must have seen him and paid the ultimate price with their lives.

As long as they supplied him with arrows and food he would not harm them unless they looked upon him, so it was ordered by Mbonga that in addition to the food offering there should also be laid out an offering of arrows for this Munan-go-Keewati, and this was done from then on.

As long as they provided him with arrows and food, he wouldn’t harm them unless they looked at him. So, Mbonga ordered that, along with the food offering, they should also leave out an offering of arrows for this Munan-go-Keewati. From then on, this was done.

If you ever chance to pass that far off African village you will still see before a tiny thatched hut, built just without the village, a little iron pot in which is a quantity of food, and beside it a quiver of well-daubed arrows.

If you ever happen to pass by that distant African village, you’ll still see, in front of a small thatched hut just outside the village, a little iron pot containing some food, and next to it, a quiver of carefully painted arrows.

When Tarzan came in sight of the beach where stood his cabin, a strange and unusual spectacle met his vision.

When Tarzan reached the beach where his cabin stood, a strange and unusual sight caught his eye.

On the placid waters of the landlocked harbor floated a great ship, and on the beach a small boat was drawn up.

On the calm waters of the sheltered harbor, a massive ship floated, while a small boat was pulled up onto the beach.

But, most wonderful of all, a number of white men like himself were moving about between the beach and his cabin.

But, most amazing of all, several white men like himself were moving around between the beach and his cabin.

Tarzan saw that in many ways they were like the men of his picture books. He crept closer through the trees until he was quite close above them.

Tarzan noticed that in many ways they resembled the men from his picture books. He moved stealthily through the trees, getting closer until he was right above them.

There were ten men, swarthy, sun-tanned, villainous looking fellows. Now they had congregated by the boat and were talking in loud, angry tones, with much gesticulating and shaking of fists.

There were ten men, dark-skinned and weathered by the sun, with a rough, menacing appearance. They had gathered by the boat and were speaking loudly and angrily, gesturing wildly and shaking their fists.

Presently one of them, a little, mean-faced, black-bearded fellow with a countenance which reminded Tarzan of Pamba, the rat, laid his hand upon the shoulder of a giant who stood next him, and with whom all the others had been arguing and quarreling.

Soon, one of them—a small, nasty-looking guy with a black beard and a face that reminded Tarzan of Pamba, the rat—put his hand on the shoulder of a huge man standing next to him. This giant had been the center of all the arguing and bickering among the others.

The little man pointed inland, so that the giant was forced to turn away from the others to look in the direction indicated. As he turned, the little, mean-faced man drew a revolver from his belt and shot the giant in the back.

The little man gestured toward the land, forcing the giant to turn away from the others to see where he was pointing. As the giant turned, the small, sneaky-looking man pulled a revolver from his belt and shot him in the back.

The big fellow threw his hands above his head, his knees bent beneath him, and without a sound he tumbled forward upon the beach, dead.

The big guy threw his hands above his head, his knees buckled, and without making a sound, he collapsed face-first onto the beach, dead.

The report of the weapon, the first that Tarzan had ever heard, filled him with wonderment, but even this unaccustomed sound could not startle his healthy nerves into even a semblance of panic.

The sound of the gunshot, the first Tarzan had ever heard, filled him with amazement, but even this unfamiliar noise couldn’t shake his steady nerves or make him panic in the slightest.

The conduct of the white strangers it was that caused him the greatest perturbation. He puckered his brows into a frown of deep thought. It was well, thought he, that he had not given way to his first impulse to rush forward and greet these white men as brothers.

The behavior of the white strangers caused him the most unease. He furrowed his brow, deep in thought. It was a good thing, he reflected, that he hadn’t acted on his initial impulse to rush forward and welcome these white men as brothers.

They were evidently no different from the black men—no more civilized than the apes—no less cruel than Sabor.

They were clearly no different from the black men—no more civilized than the apes—no less brutal than Sabor.

For a moment the others stood looking at the little, mean-faced man and the giant lying dead upon the beach.

For a moment, the others stood there, staring at the small, nasty-looking man and the giant lying dead on the beach.

Then one of them laughed and slapped the little man upon the back. There was much more talk and gesticulating, but less quarreling.

Then one of them laughed and gave the little guy a friendly slap on the back. There was a lot more talking and gesturing, but less arguing.

Presently they launched the boat and all jumped into it and rowed away toward the great ship, where Tarzan could see other figures moving about upon the deck.

Soon, they launched the boat, and everyone jumped in, rowing toward the massive ship. Tarzan could see other people moving around on the deck.

When they had clambered aboard, Tarzan dropped to earth behind a great tree and crept to his cabin, keeping it always between himself and the ship.

When they had climbed aboard, Tarzan dropped to the ground behind a large tree and sneaked toward his cabin, keeping it between himself and the ship at all times.

Slipping in at the door he found that everything had been ransacked. His books and pencils strewed the floor. His weapons and shields and other little store of treasures were littered about.

Slipping in through the door, he saw that everything had been torn apart. His books and pencils were scattered across the floor. His weapons, shields, and the rest of his small collection of treasures were tossed around in disarray.

As he saw what had been done a great wave of anger surged through him, and the new made scar upon his forehead stood suddenly out, a bar of inflamed crimson against his tawny hide.

As he saw what had been done, a surge of anger washed over him, and the fresh scar on his forehead suddenly stood out, a bright red line against his golden skin.

Quickly he ran to the cupboard and searched in the far recess of the lower shelf. Ah! He breathed a sigh of relief as he drew out the little tin box, and, opening it, found his greatest treasures undisturbed.

Quickly, he rushed to the cupboard and rummaged through the back corner of the bottom shelf. Ah! He let out a sigh of relief as he pulled out the small tin box and, opening it, found his most prized possessions still safe and untouched.

The photograph of the smiling, strong-faced young man, and the little black puzzle book were safe.

The photo of the confident, smiling young man and the small black puzzle book were secure.

What was that?

What was that about?

His quick ear had caught a faint but unfamiliar sound.

His sharp hearing picked up a faint but unfamiliar sound.

Running to the window Tarzan looked toward the harbor, and there he saw that a boat was being lowered from the great ship beside the one already in the water. Soon he saw many people clambering over the sides of the larger vessel and dropping into the boats. They were coming back in full force.

Running to the window, Tarzan looked toward the harbor and saw that a boat was being lowered from the large ship next to the one already in the water. Soon, he noticed many people climbing over the sides of the bigger vessel and dropping into the boats. They were returning in full force.

For a moment longer Tarzan watched while a number of boxes and bundles were lowered into the waiting boats, then, as they shoved off from the ship’s side, the ape-man snatched up a piece of paper, and with a pencil printed on it for a few moments until it bore several lines of strong, well-made, almost letter-perfect characters.

For a moment longer, Tarzan watched as several boxes and bundles were lowered into the waiting boats. Then, as they pushed off from the ship’s side, the ape-man grabbed a piece of paper and quickly wrote on it with a pencil. In a few moments, the paper displayed several lines of bold, well-formed, nearly flawless handwriting.

This notice he stuck upon the door with a small sharp splinter of wood. Then gathering up his precious tin box, his arrows, and as many bows and spears as he could carry, he hastened through the door and disappeared into the forest.

He pinned this notice to the door using a small, sharp piece of wood. Then, grabbing his precious tin box, his arrows, and as many bows and spears as he could carry, he hurried out the door and vanished into the forest.

When the two boats were beached upon the silvery sand it was a strange assortment of humanity that clambered ashore.

When the two boats landed on the shimmering sand, it was a peculiar mix of people who climbed out onto the shore.

Some twenty souls in all there were, fifteen of them rough and villainous appearing seamen.

Some twenty souls in all, fifteen of them looking like rough and shady sailors.

The others of the party were of different stamp.

The others in the group were of a different kind.

One was an elderly man, with white hair and large rimmed spectacles. His slightly stooped shoulders were draped in an ill-fitting, though immaculate, frock coat, and a shiny silk hat added to the incongruity of his garb in an African jungle.

One was an older man, with white hair and large, rimmed glasses. His slightly hunched shoulders were covered by an ill-fitting, though perfectly clean, frock coat, and a shiny silk hat made his outfit even more out of place in the African jungle.

The second member of the party to land was a tall young man in white ducks, while directly behind came another elderly man with a very high forehead and a fussy, excitable manner.

The second person in the group to step ashore was a tall young man wearing white pants, followed closely by an older man with a high forehead and a nervous, overly energetic demeanor.

After these came a huge Negress clothed like Solomon as to colors. Her great eyes rolled in evident terror, first toward the jungle and then toward the cursing band of sailors who were removing the bales and boxes from the boats.

After these came a tall, imposing Black woman dressed in vibrant, multicolored garments reminiscent of Solomon’s splendor. Her wide eyes darted nervously, first toward the jungle and then toward the swearing group of sailors who were unloading crates and bundles from the boats.

The last member of the party to disembark was a girl of about nineteen, and it was the young man who stood at the boat’s prow to lift her high and dry upon land. She gave him a brave and pretty smile of thanks, but no words passed between them.

The last person in the group to get off the boat was a girl around nineteen years old, and it was the young man standing at the front of the boat who helped lift her safely onto the shore. She gave him a confident and charming smile of gratitude, but neither of them said a word.

In silence the party advanced toward the cabin. It was evident that whatever their intentions, all had been decided upon before they left the ship; and so they came to the door, the sailors carrying the boxes and bales, followed by the five who were of so different a class. The men put down their burdens, and then one caught sight of the notice which Tarzan had posted.

In silence, the group moved toward the cabin. It was clear that whatever their plans, everything had been settled before they left the ship. They reached the door, with the sailors hauling the boxes and bundles, trailed by the five who stood out as being from a completely different social class. The men set down their loads, and then one of them noticed the notice Tarzan had put up.

“Ho, mates!” he cried. “What’s here? This sign was not posted an hour ago or I’ll eat the cook.”

“Hey, guys!” he shouted. “What’s this? This sign wasn’t here an hour ago, or I’ll eat the cook.”

The others gathered about, craning their necks over the shoulders of those before them, but as few of them could read at all, and then only after the most laborious fashion, one finally turned to the little old man of the top hat and frock coat.

The others crowded around, straining to look over the shoulders of those in front, but since most of them couldn’t read at all, and even those who could struggled with it, one of them eventually turned to the little old man in the top hat and frock coat.

“Hi, perfesser,” he called, “step for’rd and read the bloomin’ notis.”

“Hey, professor,” he called out, “come over here and read this damn notice.”

Thus addressed, the old man came slowly to where the sailors stood, followed by the other members of his party. Adjusting his spectacles he looked for a moment at the placard and then, turning away, strolled off muttering to himself: “Most remarkable—most remarkable!”

Thus addressed, the old man slowly approached where the sailors stood, followed by the rest of his group. Adjusting his glasses, he glanced at the sign for a moment, then turned away, walking off while muttering to himself: “Absolutely extraordinary—absolutely extraordinary!”

“Hi, old fossil,” cried the man who had first called on him for assistance, “did je think we wanted of you to read the bloomin’ notis to yourself? Come back here and read it out loud, you old barnacle.”

“Hey, old fossil,” shouted the guy who had first asked for his help, “did you think we wanted you to read the damn notice to yourself? Get back here and read it out loud, you crusty old relic.”

The old man stopped and, turning back, said: “Oh, yes, my dear sir, a thousand pardons. It was quite thoughtless of me, yes—very thoughtless. Most remarkable—most remarkable!”

The old man stopped and, turning back, said: “Oh, yes, my dear sir, a thousand apologies. It was completely thoughtless of me, yes—very thoughtless. Most extraordinary—most extraordinary!”

Again he faced the notice and read it through, and doubtless would have turned off again to ruminate upon it had not the sailor grasped him roughly by the collar and howled into his ear.

Again, he turned to the notice and read it through. He likely would have walked away to think it over if the sailor hadn’t grabbed him roughly by the collar and shouted into his ear.

“Read it out loud, you blithering old idiot.”

“Read it out loud, you clueless old fool.”

“Ah, yes indeed, yes indeed,” replied the professor softly, and adjusting his spectacles once more he read aloud:

“Oh, absolutely, absolutely,” the professor replied quietly, adjusting his glasses again before reading aloud:

THIS IS THE HOUSE OF TARZAN, THE
KILLER OF BEASTS AND MANY BLACK
MEN. DO NOT HARM THE THINGS WHICH
ARE TARZAN’S. TARZAN WATCHES.
TARZAN OF THE APES.

THIS IS THE HOUSE OF TARZAN, THE
KILLER OF BEASTS AND MANY BLACK
MEN. DO NOT HARM THE THINGS WHICH
ARE TARZAN’S. TARZAN WATCHES.
TARZAN OF THE APES.

“Who the devil is Tarzan?” cried the sailor who had before spoken.

“Who the hell is Tarzan?” yelled the sailor who had spoken earlier.

“He evidently speaks English,” said the young man.

“He clearly speaks English,” said the young man.

“But what does ‘Tarzan of the Apes’ mean?” cried the girl.

“But what does ‘Tarzan of the Apes’ mean?” the girl exclaimed.

“I do not know, Miss Porter,” replied the young man, “unless we have discovered a runaway simian from the London Zoo who has brought back a European education to his jungle home. What do you make of it, Professor Porter?” he added, turning to the old man.

“I don’t know, Miss Porter,” replied the young man, “unless we’ve stumbled upon a runaway monkey from the London Zoo who’s brought back a European education to his jungle home. What do you think, Professor Porter?” he added, turning to the old man.

Professor Archimedes Q. Porter adjusted his spectacles.

Professor Archimedes Q. Porter adjusted his glasses.

“Ah, yes, indeed; yes indeed—most remarkable, most remarkable!” said the professor; “but I can add nothing further to what I have already remarked in elucidation of this truly momentous occurrence,” and the professor turned slowly in the direction of the jungle.

“Ah, yes, indeed; yes indeed—most remarkable, most remarkable!” said the professor. “But I can’t add anything more to what I’ve already said about this truly momentous event,” and the professor slowly turned toward the jungle.

“But, papa,” cried the girl, “you haven’t said anything about it yet.”

“But, Dad,” the girl exclaimed, “you haven’t said anything about it yet.”

“Tut, tut, child; tut, tut,” responded Professor Porter, in a kindly and indulgent tone, “do not trouble your pretty head with such weighty and abstruse problems,” and again he wandered slowly off in still another direction, his eyes bent upon the ground at his feet, his hands clasped behind him beneath the flowing tails of his coat.

“Tut, tut, child; tut, tut,” Professor Porter replied in a gentle and patient tone, “don’t worry your pretty head with such heavy and complicated problems.” Once again, he wandered off slowly in another direction, his gaze fixed on the ground at his feet, his hands clasped behind him beneath the flowing tails of his coat.

“I reckon the daffy old bounder don’t know no more’n we do about it,” growled the rat-faced sailor.

“I think the crazy old guy doesn’t know any more than we do about it,” muttered the rat-faced sailor.

“Keep a civil tongue in your head,” cried the young man, his face paling in anger, at the insulting tone of the sailor. “You’ve murdered our officers and robbed us. We are absolutely in your power, but you’ll treat Professor Porter and Miss Porter with respect or I’ll break that vile neck of yours with my bare hands—guns or no guns,” and the young fellow stepped so close to the rat-faced sailor that the latter, though he bore two revolvers and a villainous looking knife in his belt, slunk back abashed.

“Watch your mouth,” the young man snapped, his face turning pale with anger at the sailor’s insulting tone. “You’ve killed our officers and robbed us. We’re completely at your mercy, but you’ll show respect to Professor Porter and Miss Porter, or I’ll snap your filthy neck with my bare hands—guns or no guns.” The young man stepped so close to the rat-faced sailor that, despite the two revolvers and a menacing knife in his belt, the sailor shrank back, clearly intimidated.

“You damned coward,” cried the young man. “You’d never dare shoot a man until his back was turned. You don’t dare shoot me even then,” and he deliberately turned his back full upon the sailor and walked nonchalantly away as if to put him to the test.

“You damn coward,” yelled the young man. “You’d never dare shoot someone unless their back was turned. You wouldn’t even dare shoot me then,” and he deliberately turned his back fully toward the sailor and walked away casually, as if challenging him.

The sailor’s hand crept slyly to the butt of one of his revolvers; his wicked eyes glared vengefully at the retreating form of the young Englishman. The gaze of his fellows was upon him, but still he hesitated. At heart he was even a greater coward than Mr. William Cecil Clayton had imagined.

The sailor’s hand sneaked toward the grip of one of his revolvers; his malicious eyes burned with hatred as they followed the retreating figure of the young Englishman. His companions were watching him, but he still hesitated. Deep down, he was an even bigger coward than Mr. William Cecil Clayton had realized.

Two keen eyes had watched every move of the party from the foliage of a nearby tree. Tarzan had seen the surprise caused by his notice, and while he could understand nothing of the spoken language of these strange people their gestures and facial expressions told him much.

Two sharp eyes had been tracking every move of the group from the cover of a nearby tree. Tarzan had noticed the shock caused by his message, and though he couldn’t understand a word of the strangers’ language, their gestures and expressions spoke volumes to him.

The act of the little rat-faced sailor in killing one of his comrades had aroused a strong dislike in Tarzan, and now that he saw him quarreling with the fine-looking young man his animosity was still further stirred.

The little rat-faced sailor’s act of killing one of his comrades had sparked a strong dislike in Tarzan, and now, seeing him arguing with the handsome young man, his animosity grew even stronger.

Tarzan had never seen the effects of a firearm before, though his books had taught him something of them, but when he saw the rat-faced one fingering the butt of his revolver he thought of the scene he had witnessed so short a time before, and naturally expected to see the young man murdered as had been the huge sailor earlier in the day.

Tarzan had never seen a gun in action before, though his books had given him some idea of how they worked. But when he noticed the rat-faced man gripping the handle of his revolver, he remembered the scene he’d witnessed just a short time earlier. Instinctively, he expected to see the young man killed, just like the massive sailor had been earlier that day.

So Tarzan fitted a poisoned arrow to his bow and drew a bead upon the rat-faced sailor, but the foliage was so thick that he soon saw the arrow would be deflected by the leaves or some small branch, and instead he launched a heavy spear from his lofty perch.

So Tarzan loaded a poisoned arrow onto his bow and took aim at the rat-faced sailor, but the thick foliage made it clear the arrow would likely hit a leaf or small branch and miss its mark. Instead, he hurled a heavy spear from his high perch.

Clayton had taken but a dozen steps. The rat-faced sailor had half drawn his revolver; the other sailors stood watching the scene intently.

Clayton had only taken about a dozen steps. The rat-faced sailor had partially pulled out his revolver; the other sailors were intently watching the scene unfold.

Professor Porter had already disappeared into the jungle, whither he was being followed by the fussy Samuel T. Philander, his secretary and assistant.

Professor Porter had already vanished into the jungle, with the anxious Samuel T. Philander, his secretary and assistant, trailing close behind.

Esmeralda, the Negress, was busy sorting her mistress’ baggage from the pile of bales and boxes beside the cabin, and Miss Porter had turned away to follow Clayton, when something caused her to turn again toward the sailor.

Esmeralda, the Black woman, was busy sorting her mistress’s luggage from the pile of bags and boxes beside the cabin, and Miss Porter had turned away to follow Clayton when something made her turn back toward the sailor.

And then three things happened almost simultaneously. The sailor jerked out his weapon and leveled it at Clayton’s back, Miss Porter screamed a warning, and a long, metal-shod spear shot like a bolt from above and passed entirely through the right shoulder of the rat-faced man.

And then three things happened almost at the same time. The sailor pulled out his weapon and aimed it at Clayton’s back, Miss Porter screamed a warning, and a long, metal-tipped spear shot down like a bolt from above, piercing straight through the right shoulder of the rat-faced man.

The revolver exploded harmlessly in the air, and the seaman crumpled up with a scream of pain and terror.

The revolver fired harmlessly into the air, and the sailor collapsed with a scream of pain and terror.

Clayton turned and rushed back toward the scene. The sailors stood in a frightened group, with drawn weapons, peering into the jungle. The wounded man writhed and shrieked upon the ground.

Clayton spun around and hurried back toward the scene. The sailors huddled together, visibly scared, gripping their weapons tightly as they stared into the jungle. The injured man thrashed and screamed on the ground.

Clayton, unseen by any, picked up the fallen revolver and slipped it inside his shirt, then he joined the sailors in gazing, mystified, into the jungle.

Clayton, unnoticed by anyone, grabbed the dropped revolver and tucked it into his shirt. Then, he joined the sailors, all of them staring, puzzled, into the jungle.

“Who could it have been?” whispered Jane Porter, and the young man turned to see her standing, wide-eyed and wondering, close beside him.

“Who could it have been?” whispered Jane Porter, and the young man turned to see her standing there, wide-eyed and curious, right beside him.

“I dare say Tarzan of the Apes is watching us all right,” he answered, in a dubious tone. “I wonder, now, who that spear was intended for. If for Snipes, then our ape friend is a friend indeed.

“I’m sure Tarzan of the Apes is keeping an eye on us,” he replied, sounding uncertain. “I wonder who that spear was meant for. If it was for Snipes, then our ape buddy is definitely on our side.”

“By jove, where are your father and Mr. Philander? There’s someone or something in that jungle, and it’s armed, whatever it is. Ho! Professor! Mr. Philander!” young Clayton shouted. There was no response.

“Oh my God, where are your dad and Mr. Philander? There’s someone or something in that jungle, and it’s armed, whatever it is. Hey! Professor! Mr. Philander!” young Clayton yelled. There was no answer.

“What’s to be done, Miss Porter?” continued the young man, his face clouded by a frown of worry and indecision.

“What should we do, Miss Porter?” continued the young man, his face shadowed by a frown of worry and uncertainty.

“I can’t leave you here alone with these cutthroats, and you certainly can’t venture into the jungle with me; yet someone must go in search of your father. He is more than apt to wandering off aimlessly, regardless of danger or direction, and Mr. Philander is only a trifle less impractical than he. You will pardon my bluntness, but our lives are all in jeopardy here, and when we get your father back something must be done to impress upon him the dangers to which he exposes you as well as himself by his absent-mindedness.”

“I can’t leave you here alone with these dangerous people, and you definitely can’t go into the jungle with me; but someone has to go look for your father. He’s the type to wander off without a care, ignoring danger or direction, and Mr. Philander isn’t much better. I hope you don’t mind me being blunt, but we’re all in serious danger here. Once we find your father, we’ll need to make him understand how his carelessness puts both you and himself at risk.”

“I quite agree with you,” replied the girl, “and I am not offended at all. Dear old papa would sacrifice his life for me without an instant’s hesitation, provided one could keep his mind on so frivolous a matter for an entire instant. There is only one way to keep him in safety, and that is to chain him to a tree. The poor dear is SO impractical.”

“I totally agree with you,” the girl replied, “and I’m not offended at all. My dear old dad would give up his life for me without a second thought, if you could even get him to focus on something so trivial for a single moment. The only way to keep him safe is to literally chain him to a tree. The poor guy is just so impractical.”

“I have it!” suddenly exclaimed Clayton. “You can use a revolver, can’t you?”

“I’ve got it!” Clayton suddenly exclaimed. “You can handle a revolver, right?”

“Yes. Why?”

"Yeah. Why?"

“I have one. With it you and Esmeralda will be comparatively safe in this cabin while I am searching for your father and Mr. Philander. Come, call the woman and I will hurry on. They can’t have gone far.”

“I have one. With it, you and Esmeralda will be relatively safe in this cabin while I search for your father and Mr. Philander. Come, call the woman, and I’ll hurry on. They can’t have gone far.”

Jane did as he suggested and when he saw the door close safely behind them Clayton turned toward the jungle.

Jane followed his advice, and once he saw the door shut securely behind them, Clayton turned and headed into the jungle.

Some of the sailors were drawing the spear from their wounded comrade and, as Clayton approached, he asked if he could borrow a revolver from one of them while he searched the jungle for the professor.

Some of the sailors were pulling the spear from their wounded friend, and as Clayton walked up, he asked if he could borrow a revolver from one of them while he searched the jungle for the professor.

The rat-faced one, finding he was not dead, had regained his composure, and with a volley of oaths directed at Clayton refused in the name of his fellows to allow the young man any firearms.

The rat-faced man, realizing he wasn’t dead, quickly pulled himself together. With a string of curses aimed at Clayton, he refused, on behalf of his group, to let the young man have any weapons.

This man, Snipes, had assumed the role of chief since he had killed their former leader, and so little time had elapsed that none of his companions had as yet questioned his authority.

This guy, Snipes, had taken over as the leader after he killed their previous boss, and so little time had passed that none of his crew had even thought to challenge his authority yet.

Clayton’s only response was a shrug of the shoulders, but as he left them he picked up the spear which had transfixed Snipes, and thus primitively armed, the son of the then Lord Greystoke strode into the dense jungle.

Clayton’s only response was a shrug, but as he walked away, he picked up the spear that had killed Snipes. Armed with this primitive weapon, the son of the then Lord Greystoke stepped into the thick jungle.

Every few moments he called aloud the names of the wanderers. The watchers in the cabin by the beach heard the sound of his voice growing ever fainter and fainter, until at last it was swallowed up by the myriad noises of the primeval wood.

Every few moments, he shouted the names of the lost travelers. The people keeping watch in the cabin by the shore heard his voice grow quieter and quieter, until it finally disappeared into the countless sounds of the ancient forest.

When Professor Archimedes Q. Porter and his assistant, Samuel T. Philander, after much insistence on the part of the latter, had finally turned their steps toward camp, they were as completely lost in the wild and tangled labyrinth of the matted jungle as two human beings well could be, though they did not know it.

When Professor Archimedes Q. Porter and his assistant, Samuel T. Philander, after much insistence from the latter, finally headed back toward camp, they were as utterly lost in the dense, tangled maze of the jungle as two people could possibly be—though they had no idea yet.

It was by the merest caprice of fortune that they headed toward the west coast of Africa, instead of toward Zanzibar on the opposite side of the dark continent.

It was purely by chance that they decided to head toward the west coast of Africa, rather than toward Zanzibar on the opposite side of the vast continent.

When in a short time they reached the beach, only to find no camp in sight, Philander was positive that they were north of their proper destination, while, as a matter of fact they were about two hundred yards south of it.

When they quickly reached the beach and found no camp in sight, Philander insisted they were north of where they should be, though they were actually about two hundred yards south of it.

It never occurred to either of these impractical theorists to call aloud on the chance of attracting their friends’ attention. Instead, with all the assurance that deductive reasoning from a wrong premise induces in one, Mr. Samuel T. Philander grasped Professor Archimedes Q. Porter firmly by the arm and hurried the weakly protesting old gentleman off in the direction of Cape Town, fifteen hundred miles to the south.

It never crossed the minds of these impractical thinkers to shout out, hoping to catch their friends' attention. Instead, with the confidence that comes from logical reasoning based on a flawed assumption, Mr. Samuel T. Philander grabbed Professor Archimedes Q. Porter by the arm and rushed the faintly protesting old man toward Cape Town, fifteen hundred miles to the south.

When Jane and Esmeralda found themselves safely behind the cabin door the Negress’s first thought was to barricade the portal from the inside. With this idea in mind she turned to search for some means of putting it into execution; but her first view of the interior of the cabin brought a shriek of terror to her lips, and like a frightened child the huge woman ran to bury her face on her mistress’ shoulder.

When Jane and Esmeralda found themselves safely behind the cabin door, Esmeralda’s first thought was to barricade the entrance from the inside. With this in mind, she turned to look for something to use for the task. But her first glance at the cabin’s interior made her scream in terror, and like a frightened child, the large woman rushed to bury her face in her mistress’s shoulder.

Jane, turning at the cry, saw the cause of it lying prone upon the floor before them—the whitened skeleton of a man. A further glance revealed a second skeleton upon the bed.

Jane turned at the scream and saw what had caused it—a man’s bleached skeleton lying face down on the floor in front of them. A quick look around revealed a second skeleton on the bed.

“What horrible place are we in?” murmured the awe-struck girl. But there was no panic in her fright.

“What kind of awful place is this?” whispered the girl, her voice trembling with fear. Yet, despite her terror, she stayed calm and composed.

At last, disengaging herself from the frantic clutch of the still shrieking Esmeralda, Jane crossed the room to look into the little cradle, knowing what she should see there even before the tiny skeleton disclosed itself in all its pitiful and pathetic frailty.

At last, freeing herself from the desperate grip of the still-screaming Esmeralda, Jane crossed the room to look into the small cradle, already knowing what she would find there even before the tiny skeleton revealed itself in all its heartbreaking fragility.

What an awful tragedy these poor mute bones proclaimed! The girl shuddered at thought of the eventualities which might lie before herself and her friends in this ill-fated cabin, the haunt of mysterious, perhaps hostile, beings.

What a terrible tragedy these silent bones revealed! The girl shivered at the thought of what might await her and her friends in this cursed cabin, a place haunted by mysterious, possibly dangerous, forces.

Quickly, with an impatient stamp of her little foot, she endeavored to shake off the gloomy forebodings, and turning to Esmeralda bade her cease her wailing.

Quickly, with an impatient stomp of her small foot, she tried to shake off the dark thoughts, and turning to Esmeralda, told her to stop her crying.

“Stop, Esmeralda, stop it this minute!” she cried. “You are only making it worse.”

“Stop, Esmeralda, stop it right now!” she shouted. “You’re only making things worse.”

She ended lamely, a little quiver in her own voice as she thought of the three men, upon whom she depended for protection, wandering in the depth of that awful forest.

She trailed off weakly, her voice trembling slightly as she thought of the three men she relied on for protection, lost in the depths of that terrifying forest.

Soon the girl found that the door was equipped with a heavy wooden bar upon the inside, and after several efforts the combined strength of the two enabled them to slip it into place, the first time in twenty years.

Soon the girl discovered that the door had a heavy wooden bar on the inside. After several attempts, the combined strength of the two allowed them to slide it into place—the first time in twenty years.

Then they sat down upon a bench with their arms about one another, and waited.

Then they sat down on a bench, holding each other close, and waited.

CHAPTER XIV.
At the Mercy of the Jungle

After Clayton had plunged into the jungle, the sailors—mutineers of the Arrow—fell into a discussion of their next step; but on one point all were agreed—that they should hasten to put off to the anchored Arrow, where they could at least be safe from the spears of their unseen foe. And so, while Jane Porter and Esmeralda were barricading themselves within the cabin, the cowardly crew of cutthroats were pulling rapidly for their ship in the two boats that had brought them ashore.

After Clayton disappeared into the jungle, the sailors—mutineers from the Arrow—started debating their next move. But they all agreed on one thing: they needed to hurry back to the anchored Arrow, where they’d at least be safe from the spears of their invisible enemy. Meanwhile, as Jane Porter and Esmeralda were barricading themselves inside the cabin, the cowardly crew of thugs were rowing quickly toward their ship in the two boats they’d used to come ashore.

So much had Tarzan seen that day that his head was in a whirl of wonder. But the most wonderful sight of all, to him, was the face of the beautiful white girl.

So much had Tarzan seen that day that his head was spinning with amazement. But the most incredible sight of all, to him, was the face of the beautiful white girl.

Here at last was one of his own kind; of that he was positive. And the young man and the two old men; they, too, were much as he had pictured his own people to be.

Here at last was one of his own kind; of that he was certain. And the young man and the two older men; they, too, were very much like he had imagined his own people to be.

But doubtless they were as ferocious and cruel as other men he had seen. The fact that they alone of all the party were unarmed might account for the fact that they had killed no one. They might be very different if provided with weapons.

But no doubt they were just as fierce and brutal as the other men he had seen. The fact that they were the only ones in the group without weapons might explain why they hadn’t killed anyone. They could act very differently if they were armed.

Tarzan had seen the young man pick up the fallen revolver of the wounded Snipes and hide it away in his breast; and he had also seen him slip it cautiously to the girl as she entered the cabin door.

Tarzan had watched the young man pick up the fallen revolver from the wounded Snipes and tuck it into his shirt. He also saw him discreetly hand it to the girl as she walked through the cabin door.

He did not understand anything of the motives behind all that he had seen; but, somehow, intuitively he liked the young man and the two old men, and for the girl he had a strange longing which he scarcely understood. As for the big black woman, she was evidently connected in some way to the girl, and so he liked her, also.

He didn’t fully grasp the reasons behind everything he had witnessed, but somehow, instinctively, he felt drawn to the young man and the two older men. For the girl, he had an odd, almost inexplicable yearning that he couldn’t quite make sense of. As for the tall Black woman, she seemed tied to the girl in some way, so he felt a connection to her as well.

For the sailors, and especially Snipes, he had developed a great hatred. He knew by their threatening gestures and by the expression upon their evil faces that they were enemies of the others of the party, and so he decided to watch closely.

For the sailors, especially Snipes, he had developed a deep hatred. He could tell by their threatening gestures and the look on their sinister faces that they were enemies of the rest of the group, so he decided to keep a close eye on them.

Tarzan wondered why the men had gone into the jungle, nor did it ever occur to him that one could become lost in that maze of undergrowth which to him was as simple as is the main street of your own home town to you.

Tarzan wondered why the men had gone into the jungle, and it never crossed his mind that someone could get lost in that tangled mess of undergrowth, which to him was as straightforward as the main street of your hometown is to you.

When he saw the sailors row away toward the ship, and knew that the girl and her companion were safe in his cabin, Tarzan decided to follow the young man into the jungle and learn what his errand might be. He swung off rapidly in the direction taken by Clayton, and in a short time heard faintly in the distance the now only occasional calls of the Englishman to his friends.

When he saw the sailors rowing away toward the ship and realized the girl and her companion were safely in his cabin, Tarzan decided to follow the young man into the jungle to find out what he was up to. He quickly swung off in the direction Clayton had gone, and before long, he faintly heard the occasional shouts of the Englishman calling out to his friends in the distance.

Presently Tarzan came up with the white man, who, almost fagged, was leaning against a tree wiping the perspiration from his forehead. The ape-man, hiding safe behind a screen of foliage, sat watching this new specimen of his own race intently.

Soon, Tarzan caught up with the white man, who, nearly exhausted, was leaning against a tree, wiping sweat from his forehead. The ape-man, safely hidden behind a wall of leaves, sat and watched this new example of his own kind with intense curiosity.

At intervals Clayton called aloud and finally it came to Tarzan that he was searching for the old man.

At intervals, Clayton called out loudly, and eventually, it dawned on Tarzan that he was looking for the old man.

Tarzan was on the point of going off to look for them himself, when he caught the yellow glint of a sleek hide moving cautiously through the jungle toward Clayton.

Tarzan was about to head out and search for them himself when he spotted the golden glint of a sleek hide moving cautiously through the jungle toward Clayton.

It was Sheeta, the leopard. Now, Tarzan heard the soft bending of grasses and wondered why the young white man was not warned. Could it be he had failed to note the loud warning? Never before had Tarzan known Sheeta to be so clumsy.

It was Sheeta, the leopard. Now, Tarzan heard the soft rustling of grass and wondered why the young white man hadn’t been alerted. Could it be that he hadn’t noticed the obvious warning? Never before had Tarzan known Sheeta to be so careless.

No, the white man did not hear. Sheeta was crouching for the spring, and then, shrill and horrible, there rose from the stillness of the jungle the awful cry of the challenging ape, and Sheeta turned, crashing into the underbrush.

No, the white man didn’t hear. Sheeta was crouching, ready to pounce, when suddenly, piercing and terrifying, the jungle’s silence was shattered by the chilling scream of the defiant ape. Sheeta spun around and bolted, crashing through the underbrush.

Clayton came to his feet with a start. His blood ran cold. Never in all his life had so fearful a sound smote upon his ears. He was no coward; but if ever man felt the icy fingers of fear upon his heart, William Cecil Clayton, eldest son of Lord Greystoke of England, did that day in the fastness of the African jungle.

Clayton jumped to his feet, startled. His blood turned to ice. Never in his life had he heard such a terrifying sound. He wasn’t a coward, but if anyone ever felt the chilling grip of fear seize their heart, it was William Cecil Clayton, the eldest son of Lord Greystoke of England, on that day deep in the African jungle.

The noise of some great body crashing through the underbrush so close beside him, and the sound of that bloodcurdling shriek from above, tested Clayton’s courage to the limit; but he could not know that it was to that very voice he owed his life, nor that the creature who hurled it forth was his own cousin—the real Lord Greystoke.

The noise of a massive body crashing through the underbrush so close to him, along with the bone-chilling scream from above, pushed Clayton’s courage to its breaking point. But he had no way of knowing that it was that very voice that saved his life, nor that the creature who let out that cry was his own cousin—the true Lord Greystoke.

The afternoon was drawing to a close, and Clayton, disheartened and discouraged, was in a terrible quandary as to the proper course to pursue; whether to keep on in search of Professor Porter, at the almost certain risk of his own death in the jungle by night, or to return to the cabin where he might at least serve to protect Jane from the perils which confronted her on all sides.

The afternoon was coming to an end, and Clayton, feeling disheartened and discouraged, was stuck in a tough spot, unsure of what to do next. He had to decide whether to keep searching for Professor Porter, even though it almost certainly meant risking his own life in the jungle after dark, or to head back to the cabin where he could at least protect Jane from the dangers surrounding her on all sides.

He did not wish to return to camp without her father; still more, he shrank from the thought of leaving her alone and unprotected in the hands of the mutineers of the Arrow, or to the hundred unknown dangers of the jungle.

He didn’t want to go back to camp without her father; even more, he couldn’t stand the idea of leaving her alone and unprotected, either in the hands of the mutineers from the Arrow or to the countless unknown dangers of the jungle.

Possibly, too, he thought, the professor and Philander might have returned to camp. Yes, that was more than likely. At least he would return and see, before he continued what seemed to be a most fruitless quest. And so he started, stumbling back through the thick and matted underbrush in the direction that he thought the cabin lay.

Possibly, he thought, the professor and Philander might have gone back to camp. Yeah, that seemed more likely. At least he’d head back and check before continuing what felt like a pointless search. So he turned around, struggling through the dense, tangled underbrush in the direction he believed the cabin was.

To Tarzan’s surprise the young man was heading further into the jungle in the general direction of Mbonga’s village, and the shrewd young ape-man was convinced that he was lost.

To Tarzan’s surprise, the young man was heading deeper into the jungle, roughly toward Mbonga’s village. The sharp-witted ape-man was sure the guy had no idea where he was going.

To Tarzan this was scarcely comprehensible; his judgment told him that no man would venture toward the village of the cruel blacks armed only with a spear which, from the awkward way in which he carried it, was evidently an unaccustomed weapon to this white man. Nor was he following the trail of the old men. That, they had crossed and left long since, though it had been fresh and plain before Tarzan’s eyes.

To Tarzan, this didn’t make much sense; his instincts told him that no one would head toward the village of the brutal warriors armed only with a spear, especially since the way the white man awkwardly carried it showed he wasn’t used to handling such a weapon. Plus, he wasn’t even following the trail of the old men. They had crossed and left that path long ago, even though it had been fresh and clear to Tarzan’s eyes.

Tarzan was perplexed. The fierce jungle would make easy prey of this unprotected stranger in a very short time if he were not guided quickly to the beach.

Tarzan was confused. The dangerous jungle would quickly make an easy target of this defenseless stranger if he wasn’t guided to the beach soon.

Yes, there was Numa, the lion, even now, stalking the white man a dozen paces to the right.

Yes, there was Numa, the lion, still stalking the white man just a few steps to the right.

Clayton heard the great body paralleling his course, and now there rose upon the evening air the beast’s thunderous roar. The man stopped with upraised spear and faced the brush from which issued the awful sound. The shadows were deepening, darkness was settling in.

Clayton heard the massive creature moving alongside him, and suddenly, the beast's deafening roar echoed through the evening air. He stopped, spear raised, and turned to face the dense brush where the terrifying sound had come from. The shadows were growing darker, and night was closing in.

God! To die here alone, beneath the fangs of wild beasts; to be torn and rended; to feel the hot breath of the brute on his face as the great paw crushed down upon his breast!

God! To die here alone, under the claws of wild animals; to be ripped apart; to feel the beast's hot breath on his face as its massive paw pressed down on his chest!

For a moment all was still. Clayton stood rigid, with raised spear. Presently a faint rustling of the bush apprised him of the stealthy creeping of the thing behind. It was gathering for the spring. At last he saw it, not twenty feet away—the long, lithe, muscular body and tawny head of a huge black-maned lion.

For a moment, everything was still. Clayton stood frozen, spear raised. Soon, a faint rustling in the bushes alerted him to the creature’s stealthy approach. It was preparing to pounce. Finally, he saw it—less than twenty feet away—the long, sleek, muscular body and golden head of a massive black-maned lion.

The beast was upon its belly, moving forward very slowly. As its eyes met Clayton’s it stopped, and deliberately, cautiously gathered its hind quarters behind it.

The beast was slithering forward on its belly, moving very slowly. When its eyes locked with Clayton’s, it paused, then deliberately and carefully pulled its hind legs underneath itself.

In agony the man watched, fearful to launch his spear, powerless to fly.

In agony, the man watched, too scared to throw his spear, unable to escape.

He heard a noise in the tree above him. Some new danger, he thought, but he dared not take his eyes from the yellow green orbs before him. There was a sharp twang as of a broken banjo-string, and at the same instant an arrow appeared in the yellow hide of the crouching lion.

He heard a noise in the tree above him. Some new threat, he thought, but he didn’t dare look away from the glowing yellow-green eyes in front of him. There was a sharp *twang*, like a snapped banjo string, and at the same moment, an arrow struck the yellow hide of the crouching lion.

With a roar of pain and anger the beast sprang; but, somehow, Clayton stumbled to one side, and as he turned again to face the infuriated king of beasts, he was appalled at the sight which confronted him. Almost simultaneously with the lion’s turning to renew the attack a half-naked giant dropped from the tree above squarely on the brute’s back.

With a roar of pain and fury, the beast lunged; but somehow, Clayton stumbled to the side, and as he turned to face the enraged king of the jungle, he was horrified by what he saw. Almost at the same moment the lion turned to attack again, a half-naked giant dropped from the tree above, landing squarely on the creature’s back.

With lightning speed an arm that was banded layers of iron muscle encircled the huge neck, and the great beast was raised from behind, roaring and pawing the air—raised as easily as Clayton would have lifted a pet dog.

With lightning speed, an arm wrapped in layers of iron-like muscle encircled the massive neck, and the enormous beast was hoisted from behind, roaring and clawing at the air—lifted as effortlessly as Clayton would have picked up a small dog.

The scene he witnessed there in the twilight depths of the African jungle was burned forever into the Englishman’s brain.

The scene he witnessed there in the shadowy depths of the African jungle was etched permanently into the Englishman’s mind.

The man before him was the embodiment of physical perfection and giant strength; yet it was not upon these he depended in his battle with the great cat, for mighty as were his muscles, they were as nothing by comparison with Numa’s. To his agility, to his brain and to his long keen knife he owed his supremacy.

The man in front of him was the picture of physical perfection and immense strength; yet it wasn’t these qualities he relied on in his fight with the great cat. As powerful as his muscles were, they were nothing compared to Numa’s. His edge came from his agility, his sharp mind, and his long, razor-sharp knife.

His right arm encircled the lion’s neck, while the left hand plunged the knife time and again into the unprotected side behind the left shoulder. The infuriated beast, pulled up and backwards until he stood upon his hind legs, struggled impotently in this unnatural position.

His right arm wrapped around the lion’s neck, while his left hand drove the knife repeatedly into the exposed side behind the left shoulder. The enraged animal, yanked upward and backward until it stood on its hind legs, thrashed helplessly in this unnatural stance.

Had the battle been of a few seconds’ longer duration the outcome might have been different, but it was all accomplished so quickly that the lion had scarce time to recover from the confusion of its surprise ere it sank lifeless to the ground.

If the fight had lasted a few seconds longer, the result might have been different. But it all happened so fast that the lion barely had time to recover from the shock of the surprise before it collapsed lifeless to the ground.

Then the strange figure which had vanquished it stood erect upon the carcass, and throwing back the wild and handsome head, gave out the fearsome cry which a few moments earlier had so startled Clayton.

Then the strange figure that had defeated it stood tall on the carcass, tilted back its wild and striking head, and let out the terrifying cry that had startled Clayton just moments before.

Before him he saw the figure of a young man, naked except for a loin cloth and a few barbaric ornaments about arms and legs; on the breast a priceless diamond locket gleaming against a smooth brown skin.

Before him stood the figure of a young man, wearing nothing but a loincloth and a few primitive ornaments on his arms and legs. Against his smooth brown skin, a priceless diamond locket sparkled on his chest.

The hunting knife had been returned to its homely sheath, and the man was gathering up his bow and quiver from where he had tossed them when he leaped to attack the lion.

The hunting knife had been slipped back into its plain sheath, and the man was picking up his bow and quiver from where he’d thrown them when he lunged to take on the lion.

Clayton spoke to the stranger in English, thanking him for his brave rescue and complimenting him on the wondrous strength and dexterity he had displayed, but the only answer was a steady stare and a faint shrug of the mighty shoulders, which might betoken either disparagement of the service rendered, or ignorance of Clayton’s language.

Clayton spoke to the stranger in English, thanking him for his courageous rescue and praising his incredible strength and agility. However, the only response he got was a steady stare and a slight shrug of the powerful shoulders, which could have meant either downplaying the help he’d provided or not understanding Clayton’s language.

When the bow and quiver had been slung to his back the wild man, for such Clayton now thought him, once more drew his knife and deftly carved a dozen large strips of meat from the lion’s carcass. Then, squatting upon his haunches, he proceeded to eat, first motioning Clayton to join him.

When the bow and quiver were slung onto his back, the wild man—as Clayton now thought of him—pulled out his knife again and skillfully cut a dozen large strips of meat from the lion’s carcass. Then, crouching on his heels, he started to eat, first gesturing for Clayton to join him.

The strong white teeth sank into the raw and dripping flesh in apparent relish of the meal, but Clayton could not bring himself to share the uncooked meat with his strange host; instead he watched him, and presently there dawned upon him the conviction that this was Tarzan of the Apes, whose notice he had seen posted upon the cabin door that morning.

The sharp white teeth tore into the raw, bloody flesh with obvious enjoyment, but Clayton couldn’t bring himself to join his unusual host in eating the uncooked meat. Instead, he watched him closely, and soon it dawned on him that this must be Tarzan of the Apes, the same person whose name he had seen posted on the cabin door that morning.

If so he must speak English.

If so, he must speak English.

Again Clayton attempted speech with the ape-man; but the replies, now vocal, were in a strange tongue, which resembled the chattering of monkeys mingled with the growling of some wild beast.

Again Clayton tried to talk to the ape-man, but the responses, now spoken, were in a strange language that sounded like a mix of monkey chatter and the growl of a wild animal.

No, this could not be Tarzan of the Apes, for it was very evident that he was an utter stranger to English.

No, this couldn’t be Tarzan of the Apes, because it was clear he had no idea how to speak English.

When Tarzan had completed his repast he rose and, pointing a very different direction from that which Clayton had been pursuing, started off through the jungle toward the point he had indicated.

When Tarzan finished his meal, he stood up and, pointing in a completely different direction from the one Clayton had been heading, set off through the jungle toward the spot he had indicated.

Clayton, bewildered and confused, hesitated to follow him, for he thought he was but being led more deeply into the mazes of the forest; but the ape-man, seeing him disinclined to follow, returned, and, grasping him by the coat, dragged him along until he was convinced that Clayton understood what was required of him. Then he left him to follow voluntarily.

Clayton, feeling lost and unsure, hesitated to follow him, thinking he was being led deeper into the tangled forest. But the ape-man, noticing his reluctance, came back, grabbed him by the coat, and pulled him along until it was clear Clayton understood what was expected. Then he let go, allowing Clayton to follow on his own.

The Englishman, finally concluding that he was a prisoner, saw no alternative open but to accompany his captor, and thus they traveled slowly through the jungle while the sable mantle of the impenetrable forest night fell about them, and the stealthy footfalls of padded paws mingled with the breaking of twigs and the wild calls of the savage life that Clayton felt closing in upon him.

The Englishman, finally realizing he was a prisoner, saw no other choice but to go along with his captor. They moved slowly through the jungle as the dense, dark forest night enveloped them. The quiet steps of padded paws blended with the snapping of twigs and the wild cries of the jungle’s creatures, making Clayton feel as though the savage life around him was closing in.

Suddenly Clayton heard the faint report of a firearm—a single shot, and then silence.

Suddenly Clayton heard the faint sound of a gunshot—a single shot, and then silence.

In the cabin by the beach two thoroughly terrified women clung to each other as they crouched upon the low bench in the gathering darkness.

In the cabin by the beach, two completely terrified women held onto each other tightly as they huddled on the low bench in the growing darkness.

The Negress sobbed hysterically, bemoaning the evil day that had witnessed her departure from her dear Maryland, while the white girl, dry eyed and outwardly calm, was torn by inward fears and forebodings. She feared not more for herself than for the three men whom she knew to be wandering in the abysmal depths of the savage jungle, from which she now heard issuing the almost incessant shrieks and roars, barkings and growlings of its terrifying and fearsome denizens as they sought their prey.

The Black woman sobbed uncontrollably, lamenting the terrible day she had left her beloved Maryland, while the white girl, dry-eyed and outwardly composed, was consumed by inner fears and dread. She was as worried for herself as she was for the three men she knew were lost in the dark, untamed jungle. From its depths, she could hear the nearly constant screams, roars, barks, and growls of its terrifying inhabitants as they hunted for prey.

And now there came the sound of a heavy body brushing against the side of the cabin. She could hear the great padded paws upon the ground outside. For an instant, all was silence; even the bedlam of the forest died to a faint murmur. Then she distinctly heard the beast outside sniffing at the door, not two feet from where she crouched. Instinctively the girl shuddered, and shrank closer to the black woman.

And now there was the sound of a heavy body brushing against the side of the cabin. She could hear the large, padded paws on the ground outside. For a moment, everything went silent; even the chaos of the forest faded to a faint hum. Then she clearly heard the animal outside sniffing at the door, not two feet from where she crouched. Instinctively, the girl shuddered and pressed closer to the Black woman.

“Hush!” she whispered. “Hush, Esmeralda,” for the woman’s sobs and groans seemed to have attracted the thing that stalked there just beyond the thin wall.

“Shh!” she whispered. “Quiet, Esmeralda,” for the woman’s sobs and moans seemed to have drawn the attention of whatever was lurking just beyond the thin wall.

A gentle scratching sound was heard on the door. The brute tried to force an entrance; but presently this ceased, and again she heard the great pads creeping stealthily around the cabin. Again they stopped—beneath the window on which the terrified eyes of the girl now glued themselves.

A soft scratching noise came from the door. The beast tried to force its way in, but soon it stopped, and once more she heard the heavy footsteps moving quietly around the cabin. They paused again—right beneath the window where the girl’s terrified gaze was now fixed.

“God!” she murmured, for now, silhouetted against the moonlit sky beyond, she saw framed in the tiny square of the latticed window the head of a huge lioness. The gleaming eyes were fixed upon her in intent ferocity.

“Oh my God!” she whispered, as she now saw, outlined against the moonlit sky, the head of a massive lioness framed in the small square of the latticed window. Its glowing eyes were locked onto her with fierce intensity.

“Look, Esmeralda!” she whispered. “For God’s sake, what shall we do? Look! Quick! The window!”

“Look, Esmeralda!” she whispered. “For God’s sake, what should we do? Look! Hurry! The window!”

Esmeralda, cowering still closer to her mistress, took one frightened glance toward the little square of moonlight, just as the lioness emitted a low, savage snarl.

Esmeralda, huddling even closer to her mistress, cast a terrified look toward the small patch of moonlight, just as the lioness let out a low, menacing growl.

The sight that met the poor woman’s eyes was too much for the already overstrung nerves.

The sight that greeted the poor woman’s eyes was too much for her already overstretched nerves.

“Oh, Gaberelle!” she shrieked, and slid to the floor an inert and senseless mass.

“Oh, Gaberelle!” she screamed, collapsing to the floor in a lifeless heap.

For what seemed an eternity the great brute stood with its forepaws upon the sill, glaring into the little room. Presently it tried the strength of the lattice with its great talons.

For what felt like forever, the massive beast stood with its front paws on the windowsill, staring into the small room. After a moment, it tested the strength of the lattice with its huge claws.

The girl had almost ceased to breathe, when, to her relief, the head disappeared and she heard the brute’s footsteps leaving the window. But now they came to the door again, and once more the scratching commenced; this time with increasing force until the great beast was tearing at the massive panels in a perfect frenzy of eagerness to seize its defenseless victims.

The girl had nearly stopped breathing when, to her relief, the head vanished, and she heard the creature’s footsteps moving away from the window. But now they returned to the door, and the scratching started again—this time with even more force, until the massive beast was clawing at the heavy panels in a frantic frenzy, desperate to reach its helpless victims.

Could Jane have known the immense strength of that door, built piece by piece, she would have felt less fear of the lioness reaching her by this avenue.

Could Jane have known the incredible strength of that door, constructed piece by piece, she would have felt less fear of the lioness reaching her through this entrance.

Little did John Clayton imagine when he fashioned that crude but mighty portal that one day, twenty years later, it would shield a fair American girl, then unborn, from the teeth and talons of a man-eater.

Little did John Clayton imagine when he built that rough but sturdy gate that, twenty years later, it would protect a beautiful American girl—who wasn’t even born yet—from the claws and fangs of a man-eating beast.

For fully twenty minutes the brute alternately sniffed and tore at the door, occasionally giving voice to a wild, savage cry of baffled rage. At length, however, she gave up the attempt, and Jane heard her returning toward the window, beneath which she paused for an instant, and then launched her great weight against the timeworn lattice.

For a full twenty minutes, the beast alternated between sniffing and clawing at the door, occasionally letting out a wild, furious cry of frustration. Eventually, though, she gave up the effort, and Jane heard her move back toward the window. She paused for a moment beneath it, then hurled her massive weight against the old, worn-out lattice.

The girl heard the wooden rods groan beneath the impact; but they held, and the huge body dropped back to the ground below.

The girl heard the wooden rods creak under the impact, but they held firm, and the massive body fell back to the ground below.

Again and again the lioness repeated these tactics, until finally the horrified prisoner within saw a portion of the lattice give way, and in an instant one great paw and the head of the animal were thrust within the room.

Again and again, the lioness kept up this strategy until, at last, the terrified prisoner inside saw part of the lattice give way. In a flash, a massive paw and the animal’s head pushed through into the room.

Slowly the powerful neck and shoulders spread the bars apart, and the lithe body protruded farther and farther into the room.

Slowly, the strong neck and shoulders pushed the bars apart, and the sleek body slid further and further into the room.

As in a trance, the girl rose, her hand upon her breast, wide eyes staring horror-stricken into the snarling face of the beast scarce ten feet from her. At her feet lay the prostrate form of the Negress. If she could but arouse her, their combined efforts might possibly avail to beat back the fierce and bloodthirsty intruder.

As if in a trance, the girl stood up, her hand pressed to her chest, her wide eyes locked in terror on the snarling face of the beast barely ten feet away. At her feet lay the unconscious body of the Black woman. If she could just wake her, maybe together they could fight off the fierce and bloodthirsty intruder.

Jane stooped to grasp the black woman by the shoulder. Roughly she shook her.

Jane bent down and grabbed the Black woman by the shoulder. She shook her roughly.

“Esmeralda! Esmeralda!” she cried. “Help me, or we are lost.”

“Esmeralda! Esmeralda!” she shouted. “Help me, or we’re done for.”

Esmeralda opened her eyes. The first object they encountered was the dripping fangs of the hungry lioness.

Esmeralda opened her eyes. The first thing she saw was the dripping fangs of the hungry lioness.

With a horrified scream the poor woman rose to her hands and knees, and in this position scurried across the room, shrieking: “O Gaberelle! O Gaberelle!” at the top of her lungs.

With a terrified scream, the poor woman scrambled to her hands and knees and scurried across the room in that position, yelling at the top of her lungs: “Oh Gaberelle! Oh Gaberelle!”

Esmeralda weighed some two hundred and eighty pounds, and her extreme haste, added to her extreme corpulency, produced a most amazing result when Esmeralda elected to travel on all fours.

Esmeralda weighed around two hundred and eighty pounds, and her frantic speed, combined with her considerable size, created a truly astonishing sight when Esmeralda decided to move on all fours.

For a moment the lioness remained quiet with intense gaze directed upon the flitting Esmeralda, whose goal appeared to be the cupboard, into which she attempted to propel her huge bulk; but as the shelves were but nine or ten inches apart, she only succeeded in getting her head in; whereupon, with a final screech, which paled the jungle noises into insignificance, she fainted once again.

For a moment, the lioness stayed still, her intense gaze fixed on the darting Esmeralda, who seemed determined to reach the cupboard. She tried to squeeze her large body inside, but the shelves were only about nine or ten inches apart. All she managed was to get her head in. Then, with one last ear-piercing screech that drowned out even the loudest jungle sounds, she passed out again.

With the subsidence of Esmeralda the lioness renewed her efforts to wriggle her huge bulk through the weakening lattice.

With Esmeralda calming down, the lioness doubled down on her efforts to squeeze her massive body through the weakening bars.

The girl, standing pale and rigid against the farther wall, sought with ever-increasing terror for some loophole of escape. Suddenly her hand, tight-pressed against her bosom, felt the hard outline of the revolver that Clayton had left with her earlier in the day.

The girl, standing pale and stiff against the far wall, searched with growing terror for some way to escape. Suddenly, her hand, pressed tightly against her chest, felt the hard shape of the revolver Clayton had given her earlier that day.

Quickly she snatched it from its hiding-place, and, leveling it full at the lioness’s face, pulled the trigger.

Quickly she grabbed it from its hiding spot, aimed it directly at the lioness’s face, and pulled the trigger.

There was a flash of flame, the roar of the discharge, and an answering roar of pain and anger from the beast.

There was a burst of fire, the loud bang of the shot, and a responding cry of pain and fury from the creature.

Jane Porter saw the great form disappear from the window, and then she, too, fainted, the revolver falling at her side.

Jane Porter watched the massive figure vanish from the window, and then she, too, passed out, the revolver dropping beside her.

But Sabor was not killed. The bullet had but inflicted a painful wound in one of the great shoulders. It was the surprise at the blinding flash and the deafening roar that had caused her hasty but temporary retreat.

But Sabor wasn’t killed. The bullet had only caused a painful wound in one of her massive shoulders. It was the shock of the blinding flash and the deafening roar that made her retreat quickly, though only temporarily.

In another instant she was back at the lattice, and with renewed fury was clawing at the aperture, but with lessened effect, since the wounded member was almost useless.

In another moment, she was back at the lattice, and with renewed rage, she clawed at the opening, but with less success, as the injured limb was nearly useless.

She saw her prey—the two women—lying senseless upon the floor. There was no longer any resistance to be overcome. Her meat lay before her, and Sabor had only to worm her way through the lattice to claim it.

She spotted her prey—the two women—lying unconscious on the floor. There was no resistance left to overcome. Her meal was right there, and Sabor just had to squeeze through the lattice to claim it.

Slowly she forced her great bulk, inch by inch, through the opening. Now her head was through, now one great forearm and shoulder.

Slowly she pushed her massive body, inch by inch, through the opening. Now her head was through, now one huge forearm and shoulder.

Carefully she drew up the wounded member to insinuate it gently beyond the tight pressing bars.

Carefully, she lifted the injured limb and gently maneuvered it past the tightly pressing bars.

A moment more and both shoulders through, the long, sinuous body and the narrow hips would glide quickly after.

A moment more and both shoulders through, the long, sleek body and the narrow hips would slide smoothly after.

It was on this sight that Jane Porter again opened her eyes.

It was at this moment that Jane Porter opened her eyes once more.

CHAPTER XV.
The Forest God

When Clayton heard the report of the firearm he fell into an agony of fear and apprehension. He knew that one of the sailors might be the author of it; but the fact that he had left the revolver with Jane, together with the overwrought condition of his nerves, made him morbidly positive that she was threatened with some great danger. Perhaps even now she was attempting to defend herself against some savage man or beast.

When Clayton heard the gunshot, he was overwhelmed with fear and dread. He considered that one of the sailors might have fired it, but the fact that he had left the revolver with Jane, combined with his already frayed nerves, convinced him that she was in serious danger. He couldn’t shake the thought that she might be fighting for her life against a savage attacker or wild animal at that very moment.

What were the thoughts of his strange captor or guide Clayton could only vaguely conjecture; but that he had heard the shot, and was in some manner affected by it was quite evident, for he quickened his pace so appreciably that Clayton, stumbling blindly in his wake, was down a dozen times in as many minutes in a vain effort to keep pace with him, and soon was left hopelessly behind.

What Clayton could guess about the thoughts of his strange captor or guide was vague at best; but it was clear that the man had heard the gunshot and was somehow affected by it. He sped up noticeably, forcing Clayton, who was stumbling blindly behind him, to fall a dozen times in as many minutes while trying to keep up. Soon, Clayton was hopelessly left behind.

Fearing that he would again be irretrievably lost, he called aloud to the wild man ahead of him, and in a moment had the satisfaction of seeing him drop lightly to his side from the branches above.

Fearing he might lose him again for good, he shouted to the wild man ahead, and in an instant felt relieved as he saw him drop gracefully from the branches above to his side.

For a moment Tarzan looked at the young man closely, as though undecided as to just what was best to do; then, stooping down before Clayton, he motioned him to grasp him about the neck, and, with the white man upon his back, Tarzan took to the trees.

For a moment, Tarzan studied the young man closely, as if unsure what the best course of action was. Then, bending down in front of Clayton, he gestured for him to wrap his arms around his neck. With the white man on his back, Tarzan swung into the trees.

The next few minutes the young Englishman never forgot. High into bending and swaying branches he was borne with what seemed to him incredible swiftness, while Tarzan chafed at the slowness of his progress.

The next few minutes were unforgettable for the young Englishman. He was carried high into the bending and swaying branches with what felt like incredible speed, while Tarzan grew impatient with what he saw as their slow progress.

From one lofty branch the agile creature swung with Clayton through a dizzy arc to a neighboring tree; then for a hundred yards maybe the sure feet threaded a maze of interwoven limbs, balancing like a tightrope walker high above the black depths of verdure beneath.

From one high branch, the nimble creature swung with Clayton through a thrilling arc to a nearby tree; then, for about a hundred yards, its sure feet navigated a tangle of intertwined limbs, moving with the balance of a tightrope walker far above the dark, dense foliage below.

From the first sensation of chilling fear Clayton passed to one of keen admiration and envy of those giant muscles and that wondrous instinct or knowledge which guided this forest god through the inky blackness of the night as easily and safely as Clayton would have strolled a London street at high noon.

From the initial rush of cold fear, Clayton shifted to a deep sense of awe and envy for those powerful muscles and the incredible instinct—or knowledge—that guided this forest god through the pitch-black night as effortlessly and confidently as Clayton would walk down a London street in broad daylight.

Occasionally they would enter a spot where the foliage above was less dense, and the bright rays of the moon lit up before Clayton’s wondering eyes the strange path they were traversing.

Occasionally, they would come to a spot where the foliage overhead thinned out, and the bright moonlight illuminated the strange path they were traveling, leaving Clayton in awe.

At such times the man fairly caught his breath at sight of the horrid depths below them, for Tarzan took the easiest way, which often led over a hundred feet above the earth.

At such moments, the man could barely catch his breath at the sight of the terrifying depths below them, because Tarzan always took the easiest path, which often meant traveling over a hundred feet above the ground.

And yet with all his seeming speed, Tarzan was in reality feeling his way with comparative slowness, searching constantly for limbs of adequate strength for the maintenance of this double weight.

And yet, despite his apparent speed, Tarzan was actually moving with relative caution, constantly searching for branches strong enough to support their combined weight.

Presently they came to the clearing before the beach. Tarzan’s quick ears had heard the strange sounds of Sabor’s efforts to force her way through the lattice, and it seemed to Clayton that they dropped a straight hundred feet to earth, so quickly did Tarzan descend. Yet when they struck the ground it was with scarce a jar; and as Clayton released his hold on the ape-man he saw him dart like a squirrel for the opposite side of the cabin.

Soon they reached the clearing in front of the beach. Tarzan’s sharp ears had caught the unusual noises of Sabor trying to break through the lattice. To Clayton, it felt like they dropped a full hundred feet straight down, so fast was Tarzan’s descent. But when they hit the ground, it was barely a jolt; and as Clayton let go of the ape-man, he saw him sprint like a squirrel toward the other side of the cabin.

The Englishman sprang quickly after him just in time to see the hind quarters of some huge animal about to disappear through the window of the cabin.

The Englishman quickly jumped after him, just in time to catch a glimpse of the hindquarters of some enormous animal about to vanish through the cabin window.

As Jane Porter opened her eyes to a realization of the again imminent peril which threatened her, her brave young heart gave up at last its final vestige of hope, and she turned to grope for the fallen weapon that she might mete to herself a merciful death ere the cruel fangs tore into her fair flesh.

As Jane Porter opened her eyes and realized the danger closing in on her once more, her courageous young heart finally let go of its last shred of hope. She turned to search for the fallen weapon, determined to end her own life mercifully before the cruel fangs could tear into her delicate flesh.

The lioness was almost through the opening before Jane found the weapon, and she raised it quickly to her temple to shut out forever the hideous jaws gaping for their prey.

The lioness was nearly through the opening before Jane found the weapon, and she quickly raised it to her temple to block out forever the terrifying jaws ready to seize their prey.

An instant she hesitated, to breathe a short and silent prayer to her Maker, and as she did so her eyes fell upon her poor Esmeralda lying inert, but alive, beside the cupboard.

An instant she hesitated, to whisper a quick, silent prayer to her Creator, and as she did, her gaze fell upon her poor Esmeralda, lying motionless but alive, beside the cupboard.

How could she leave the poor, faithful thing to those merciless, yellow fangs? No, she must use one cartridge on the senseless woman ere she turned the cold muzzle toward herself again.

How could she leave the poor, loyal creature to those ruthless, yellow fangs? No, she had to use one bullet on the unconscious woman before turning the cold barrel toward herself again.

How she shrank from the ordeal! But it had been cruelty a thousand times less justifiable to have left the loving black woman who had reared her from infancy with all a mother’s care and solicitude, to regain consciousness beneath the rending claws of the great cat.

How she dreaded facing this challenge! But it would have been far more cruel—completely unjustifiable—to leave the devoted Black woman, who had raised her from infancy with all the care and concern of a mother, to wake up under the tearing claws of the big cat.

Quickly Jane Porter sprang to her feet and ran to the side of the black. She pressed the muzzle of the revolver tight against that devoted heart, closed her eyes, and—

Quickly Jane Porter jumped to her feet and rushed to the side of the black. She pressed the revolver’s muzzle firmly against that loyal heart, closed her eyes, and—

Sabor emitted a frightful shriek.

Sabor let out a terrifying scream.

The girl, startled, pulled the trigger and turned to face the beast, and with the same movement raised the weapon against her own temple.

The girl, startled, pulled the trigger and turned to face the beast, and in the same motion raised the weapon to her own temple.

She did not fire a second time, for to her surprise she saw the huge animal being slowly drawn back through the window, and in the moonlight beyond she saw the heads and shoulders of two men.

She didn’t fire a second time because, to her surprise, she saw the massive animal being slowly pulled back through the window. In the moonlight beyond, she spotted the heads and shoulders of two men.

As Clayton rounded the corner of the cabin to behold the animal disappearing within, it was also to see the ape-man seize the long tail in both hands, and, bracing himself with his feet against the side of the cabin, throw all his mighty strength into the effort to draw the beast out of the interior.

As Clayton turned the corner of the cabin and saw the animal disappearing inside, he also witnessed the ape-man grab the long tail with both hands. Planting his feet firmly against the side of the cabin, the ape-man used all his incredible strength to try and pull the beast back out.

Clayton was quick to lend a hand, but the ape-man jabbered to him in a commanding and peremptory tone something which Clayton knew to be orders, though he could not understand them.

Clayton was quick to help, but the ape-man barked at him in a commanding and urgent tone, saying something Clayton recognized as orders, even though he couldn’t understand them.

At last, under their combined efforts, the great body was slowly dragged farther and farther outside the window, and then there came to Clayton’s mind a dawning conception of the rash bravery of his companion’s act.

At last, with their combined efforts, the massive body was slowly dragged farther and farther out the window, and then Clayton began to realize just how recklessly brave his companion's actions had been.

For a naked man to drag a shrieking, clawing man-eater forth from a window by the tail to save a strange white girl, was indeed the last word in heroism.

For a naked man to pull a screaming, thrashing man-eater out of a window by its tail to save a stranger—a white girl—was truly the ultimate act of heroism.

Insofar as Clayton was concerned it was a very different matter, since the girl was not only of his own kind and race, but was the one woman in all the world whom he loved.

For Clayton, it was a completely different situation. The girl wasn’t just of his own kind and race—she was the one woman in the entire world he truly loved.

Though he knew that the lioness would make short work of both of them, he pulled with a will to keep it from Jane Porter. And then he recalled the battle between this man and the great, black-maned lion which he had witnessed a short time before, and he commenced to feel more assurance.

Though he knew the lioness would quickly overpower both of them, he pulled with determination to keep it away from Jane Porter. Then he remembered the fight he had witnessed earlier between this man and the massive, black-maned lion, and he began to feel more confident.

Tarzan was still issuing orders which Clayton could not understand.

Tarzan was still giving instructions that Clayton couldn’t make sense of.

He was trying to tell the stupid white man to plunge his poisoned arrows into Sabor’s back and sides, and to reach the savage heart with the long, thin hunting knife that hung at Tarzan’s hip; but the man would not understand, and Tarzan did not dare release his hold to do the things himself, for he knew that the puny white man never could hold mighty Sabor alone, for an instant.

He was trying to explain to the clueless white man to drive his poisoned arrows into Sabor’s back and sides and to strike the beast’s savage heart with the long, thin hunting knife hanging at Tarzan’s hip. But the man just didn’t get it, and Tarzan couldn’t let go to do it himself. He knew the weak white man wouldn’t stand a chance holding off the powerful Sabor, even for a second.

Slowly the lioness was emerging from the window. At last her shoulders were out.

Slowly, the lioness was climbing out of the window. Finally, her shoulders were free.

And then Clayton saw an incredible thing. Tarzan, racking his brains for some means to cope single-handed with the infuriated beast, had suddenly recalled his battle with Terkoz; and as the great shoulders came clear of the window, so that the lioness hung upon the sill only by her forepaws, Tarzan suddenly released his hold upon the brute.

And then Clayton saw something unbelievable. Tarzan, desperately trying to figure out how to handle the enraged beast on his own, suddenly remembered his fight with Terkoz. As the lioness’s massive shoulders cleared the window, leaving her hanging on the sill by just her front paws, Tarzan let go of his grip on the animal.

With the quickness of a striking rattler he launched himself full upon Sabor’s back, his strong young arms seeking and gaining a full-Nelson upon the beast, as he had learned it that other day during his bloody, wrestling victory over Terkoz.

With the speed of a striking rattlesnake, he lunged onto Sabor’s back, his strong young arms locking into a full nelson on the beast, just as he had learned during his brutal, hard-fought wrestling victory over Terkoz.

With a roar the lioness turned completely over upon her back, falling full upon her enemy; but the black-haired giant only closed tighter his hold.

With a roar, the lioness flipped completely onto her back, crashing down on her enemy; but the dark-haired giant only tightened his grip.

Pawing and tearing at earth and air, Sabor rolled and threw herself this way and that in an effort to dislodge this strange antagonist; but ever tighter and tighter drew the iron bands that were forcing her head lower and lower upon her tawny breast.

Pawing and clawing at the ground and air, Sabor thrashed and flung herself in every direction, trying to shake off this strange opponent. But the iron grip only tightened, forcing her head lower and lower toward her golden chest.

Higher crept the steel forearms of the ape-man about the back of Sabor’s neck. Weaker and weaker became the lioness’s efforts.

Higher crept the steel-like forearms of the ape-man around the back of Sabor’s neck. Weaker and weaker grew the lioness’s struggles.

At last Clayton saw the immense muscles of Tarzan’s shoulders and biceps leap into corded knots beneath the silver moonlight. There was a long sustained and supreme effort on the ape-man’s part—and the vertebrae of Sabor’s neck parted with a sharp snap.

At last Clayton saw the massive muscles of Tarzan’s shoulders and biceps tense into tight, defined knots under the silver moonlight. With a long, sustained, and ultimate effort from the ape-man, the vertebrae of Sabor’s neck snapped with a sharp crack.

In an instant Tarzan was upon his feet, and for the second time that day Clayton heard the bull ape’s savage roar of victory. Then he heard Jane’s agonized cry:

In an instant, Tarzan was on his feet, and for the second time that day, Clayton heard the bull ape’s fierce roar of triumph. Then he heard Jane’s desperate scream:

“Cecil—Mr. Clayton! Oh, what is it? What is it?”

“Cecil—Mr. Clayton! Oh, what’s wrong? What’s going on?”

Running quickly to the cabin door, Clayton called out that all was right, and shouted to her to open the door. As quickly as she could she raised the great bar and fairly dragged Clayton within.

Running quickly to the cabin door, Clayton called out that everything was okay and shouted for her to open the door. As fast as she could, she lifted the heavy bar and practically pulled Clayton inside.

“What was that awful noise?” she whispered, shrinking close to him.

“What was that awful noise?” she whispered, moving closer to him.

“It was the cry of the kill from the throat of the man who has just saved your life, Miss Porter. Wait, I will fetch him so you may thank him.”

“It was the victory cry of the man who just saved your life, Miss Porter. Hold on, I’ll bring him over so you can thank him.”

The frightened girl would not be left alone, so she accompanied Clayton to the side of the cabin where lay the dead body of the lioness.

The terrified girl refused to stay by herself, so she went with Clayton to the side of the cabin where the dead body of the lioness lay.

Tarzan of the Apes was gone.

Tarzan of the Apes was gone.

Clayton called several times, but there was no reply, and so the two returned to the greater safety of the interior.

Clayton called out several times, but there was no response, so the two of them retreated to the safer area inside.

“What a frightful sound!” cried Jane, “I shudder at the mere thought of it. Do not tell me that a human throat voiced that hideous and fearsome shriek.”

“What a terrifying sound!” Jane exclaimed. “Just thinking about it makes me shudder. Don’t tell me that awful, bone-chilling scream came from a human.”

“But it did, Miss Porter,” replied Clayton; “or at least if not a human throat that of a forest god.”

“But it did, Miss Porter,” replied Clayton; “or at least if not a human throat, then that of a forest god.”

And then he told her of his experiences with this strange creature—of how twice the wild man had saved his life—of the wondrous strength, and agility, and bravery—of the brown skin and the handsome face.

And then he told her about his experiences with this strange creature—how the wild man had saved his life twice—about his incredible strength, agility, and bravery—and about his brown skin and handsome face.

“I cannot make it out at all,” he concluded. “At first I thought he might be Tarzan of the Apes; but he neither speaks nor understands English, so that theory is untenable.”

“I can’t figure it out at all,” he concluded. “At first, I thought he might be Tarzan of the Apes, but he doesn’t speak or understand English, so that idea doesn’t hold up.”

“Well, whatever he may be,” cried the girl, “we owe him our lives, and may God bless him and keep him in safety in his wild and savage jungle!”

“Well, whatever he may be,” cried the girl, “we owe him our lives, and may God bless him and keep him safe in his wild and untamed jungle!”

“Amen,” said Clayton, fervently.

“Amen,” Clayton said, passionately.

“For the good Lord’s sake, ain’t I dead?”

“For God’s sake, am I not dead?”

The two turned to see Esmeralda sitting upright upon the floor, her great eyes rolling from side to side as though she could not believe their testimony as to her whereabouts.

The two turned to see Esmeralda sitting upright on the floor, her wide eyes darting back and forth as if she couldn’t believe what they were telling her about where she was.

And now, for Jane Porter, the reaction came, and she threw herself upon the bench, sobbing with hysterical laughter.

And now, for Jane Porter, the reaction hit, and she collapsed onto the bench, sobbing with uncontrollable laughter.

CHAPTER XVI.
“Most Remarkable”

Several miles south of the cabin, upon a strip of sandy beach, stood two old men, arguing.

Several miles south of the cabin, on a stretch of sandy beach, two old men stood, arguing.

Before them stretched the broad Atlantic. At their backs was the Dark Continent. Close around them loomed the impenetrable blackness of the jungle.

Before them stretched the vast Atlantic. Behind them lay the Dark Continent. Surrounding them was the dense, unyielding darkness of the jungle.

Savage beasts roared and growled; noises, hideous and weird, assailed their ears. They had wandered for miles in search of their camp, but always in the wrong direction. They were as hopelessly lost as though they suddenly had been transported to another world.

Savage beasts roared and growled; strange, unsettling noises filled their ears. They had wandered for miles trying to find their camp, but kept going the wrong way. They were as hopelessly lost as if they had been suddenly dropped into another world.

At such a time, indeed, every fiber of their combined intellects must have been concentrated upon the vital question of the minute—the life-and-death question to them of retracing their steps to camp.

At such a moment, every ounce of their combined focus must have been locked onto the critical issue at hand—the life-or-death challenge of finding their way back to camp.

Samuel T. Philander was speaking.

Samuel T. Philander was speaking.

“But, my dear professor,” he was saying, “I still maintain that but for the victories of Ferdinand and Isabella over the fifteenth-century Moors in Spain the world would be today a thousand years in advance of where we now find ourselves. The Moors were essentially a tolerant, broad-minded, liberal race of agriculturists, artisans and merchants—the very type of people that has made possible such civilization as we find today in America and Europe—while the Spaniards—”

“But, my dear professor,” he was saying, “I still believe that if it weren’t for the victories of Ferdinand and Isabella over the Moors in 15th-century Spain, the world would be a thousand years more advanced than it is now. The Moors were essentially a tolerant, open-minded, and progressive people—farmers, artisans, and merchants—the kind of people who have made the civilizations we see today in America and Europe possible. The Spaniards, on the other hand—”

“Tut, tut, dear Mr. Philander,” interrupted Professor Porter; “their religion positively precluded the possibilities you suggest. Moslemism was, is, and always will be, a blight on that scientific progress which has marked—”

“Come on, Mr. Philander,” interrupted Professor Porter; “their religion completely ruled out the possibilities you’re suggesting. Islam was, is, and always will be, a barrier to the kind of scientific progress that has defined—”

“Bless me! Professor,” interjected Mr. Philander, who had turned his gaze toward the jungle, “there seems to be someone approaching.”

“Wow! Professor,” Mr. Philander interrupted, turning his attention toward the jungle, “it looks like someone’s coming this way.”

Professor Archimedes Q. Porter turned in the direction indicated by the nearsighted Mr. Philander.

Professor Archimedes Q. Porter turned toward the direction pointed out by the nearsighted Mr. Philander.

“Tut, tut, Mr. Philander,” he chided. “How often must I urge you to seek that absolute concentration of your mental faculties which alone may permit you to bring to bear the highest powers of intellectuality upon the momentous problems which naturally fall to the lot of great minds? And now I find you guilty of a most flagrant breach of courtesy in interrupting my learned discourse to call attention to a mere quadruped of the genus Felis. As I was saying, Mr.—”

“Come on, Mr. Philander,” he scolded. “How many times do I have to tell you to focus your mind completely? Only then can you use your full intellectual power to tackle the important problems that naturally come to great thinkers like us? And now, here you are, rudely interrupting my well-thought-out explanation to point out some ordinary cat. As I was saying, Mr.—”

“Heavens, Professor, a lion?” cried Mr. Philander, straining his weak eyes toward the dim figure outlined against the dark tropical underbrush.

“Oh my God, Professor, a lion?” shouted Mr. Philander, squinting his weak eyes toward the shadowy figure outlined against the dense tropical undergrowth.

“Yes, yes, Mr. Philander, if you insist upon employing slang in your discourse, a ‘lion.’ But as I was saying—”

“Yes, yes, Mr. Philander, if you insist on using slang in your speech, a ‘lion.’ But as I was saying—”

“Bless me, Professor,” again interrupted Mr. Philander; “permit me to suggest that doubtless the Moors who were conquered in the fifteenth century will continue in that most regrettable condition for the time being at least, even though we postpone discussion of that world calamity until we may attain the enchanting view of yon Felis carnivora which distance proverbially is credited with lending.”

“Excuse me, Professor,” Mr. Philander interrupted again, “but let me point out that the Moors, who were conquered in the fifteenth century, will likely remain in that unfortunate state for the foreseeable future, even if we delay discussing that global tragedy until we can enjoy the captivating sight of that Felis carnivora over there, which, as they say, distance tends to make more appealing.”

In the meantime the lion had approached with quiet dignity to within ten paces of the two men, where he stood curiously watching them.

In the meantime, the lion had calmly and confidently approached to within ten paces of the two men, where it stood, curiously observing them.

The moonlight flooded the beach, and the strange group stood out in bold relief against the yellow sand.

The moonlight washed over the beach, and the odd group stood out sharply against the golden sand.

“Most reprehensible, most reprehensible,” exclaimed Professor Porter, with a faint trace of irritation in his voice. “Never, Mr. Philander, never before in my life have I known one of these animals to be permitted to roam at large from its cage. I shall most certainly report this outrageous breach of ethics to the directors of the adjacent zoological garden.”

“Totally unacceptable, completely unacceptable,” Professor Porter said, a hint of frustration in his voice. “Never, Mr. Philander, never in my life have I seen one of these animals allowed to wander freely outside its enclosure. I’ll definitely report this shocking violation of protocol to the directors of the nearby zoo.”

“Quite right, Professor,” agreed Mr. Philander, “and the sooner it is done the better. Let us start now.”

“Absolutely, Professor,” Mr. Philander agreed, “and the sooner we get it done, the better. Let’s start right now.”

Seizing the professor by the arm, Mr. Philander set off in the direction that would put the greatest distance between themselves and the lion.

Grabbing the professor by the arm, Mr. Philander hurried off in the direction that would put as much distance as possible between them and the lion.

They had proceeded but a short distance when a backward glance revealed to the horrified gaze of Mr. Philander that the lion was following them. He tightened his grip upon the protesting professor and increased his speed.

They hadn’t gone far when Mr. Philander glanced back and, to his horror, saw the lion following them. He tightened his hold on the protesting professor and picked up the pace.

“As I was saying, Mr. Philander,” repeated Professor Porter.

“Like I was saying, Mr. Philander,” Professor Porter repeated.

Mr. Philander took another hasty glance rearward. The lion also had quickened his gait, and was doggedly maintaining an unvarying distance behind them.

Mr. Philander took another quick look behind him. The lion had also picked up its pace and was stubbornly keeping the same distance between them.

“He is following us!” gasped Mr. Philander, breaking into a run.

“He’s chasing us!” gasped Mr. Philander, breaking into a sprint.

“Tut, tut, Mr. Philander,” remonstrated the professor, “this unseemly haste is most unbecoming to men of letters. What will our friends think of us, who may chance to be upon the street and witness our frivolous antics? Pray let us proceed with more decorum.”

“Come on, Mr. Philander,” the professor said, “this kind of rush isn’t fitting for people like us. What will our friends think if they see us acting so silly on the street? Let’s just keep it together and move with a bit more dignity.”

Mr. Philander stole another observation astern.

Mr. Philander glanced back again, sneaking another look behind him.

The lion was bounding along in easy leaps scarce five paces behind.

The lion was leaping forward effortlessly, just a few steps behind.

Mr. Philander dropped the professor’s arm, and broke into a mad orgy of speed that would have done credit to any varsity track team.

Mr. Philander let go of the professor’s arm and took off at a breakneck pace, running so fast it could have rivaled any college track team.

“As I was saying, Mr. Philander—” screamed Professor Porter, as, metaphorically speaking, he himself “threw her into high.” He, too, had caught a fleeting backward glimpse of cruel yellow eyes and half open mouth within startling proximity of his person.

“As I was saying, Mr. Philander—” shouted Professor Porter, metaphorically shifting into high gear. He, too, had caught a quick glimpse of menacing yellow eyes and a half-open mouth alarmingly close to him.

With streaming coat tails and shiny silk hat Professor Archimedes Q. Porter fled through the moonlight close upon the heels of Mr. Samuel T. Philander.

With his coat tails streaming behind him and his shiny silk hat gleaming, Professor Archimedes Q. Porter raced through the moonlight, hot on the heels of Mr. Samuel T. Philander.

Before them a point of the jungle ran out toward a narrow promontory, and it was for the haven of the trees he saw there that Mr. Samuel T. Philander directed his prodigious leaps and bounds; while from the shadows of this same spot peered two keen eyes in interested appreciation of the race.

Before them, a section of the jungle stretched out toward a narrow peninsula, and it was toward the shelter of the trees there that Mr. Samuel T. Philander aimed his frantic leaps and bounds. Meanwhile, from the shadows of that very spot, two sharp eyes watched with keen interest, appreciating the chase.

It was Tarzan of the Apes who watched, with face a-grin, this odd game of follow-the-leader.

It was Tarzan of the Apes who watched, with a grin on his face, this strange game of follow-the-leader.

He knew the two men were safe enough from attack in so far as the lion was concerned. The very fact that Numa had foregone such easy prey at all convinced the wise forest craft of Tarzan that Numa’s belly already was full.

He knew the two men were safe from the lion, at least for now. The fact that Numa had passed up such easy prey convinced Tarzan, with his deep understanding of the forest, that Numa’s stomach was already full.

The lion might stalk them until hungry again; but the chances were that if not angered he would soon tire of the sport, and slink away to his jungle lair.

The lion might stalk them until it got hungry again; but the odds were that if not provoked, it would quickly lose interest and slink back to its jungle hideout.

Really, the one great danger was that one of the men might stumble and fall, and then the yellow devil would be upon him in a moment and the joy of the kill would be too great a temptation to withstand.

Really, the biggest risk was that one of the guys might trip and fall, and then the yellow beast would be on him in an instant, and the thrill of the kill would be too hard to resist.

So Tarzan swung quickly to a lower limb in line with the approaching fugitives; and as Mr. Samuel T. Philander came panting and blowing beneath him, already too spent to struggle up to the safety of the limb, Tarzan reached down and, grasping him by the collar of his coat, yanked him to the limb by his side.

So Tarzan quickly swung down to a lower branch in line with the approaching fugitives; and as Mr. Samuel T. Philander came huffing and puffing beneath him, already too exhausted to climb up to the safety of the branch, Tarzan reached down, grabbed him by the collar of his coat, and yanked him up to the branch beside him.

Another moment brought the professor within the sphere of the friendly grip, and he, too, was drawn upward to safety just as the baffled Numa, with a roar, leaped to recover his vanishing quarry.

Another moment brought the professor within reach of the friendly grip, and he, too, was pulled up to safety just as the frustrated lion, with a roar, leaped to reclaim his escaping prey.

For a moment the two men clung panting to the great branch, while Tarzan squatted with his back to the stem of the tree, watching them with mingled curiosity and amusement.

For a moment, the two men clung to the large branch, gasping for breath, while Tarzan crouched with his back against the tree trunk, watching them with a mix of curiosity and amusement.

It was the professor who first broke the silence.

It was the professor who finally broke the silence.

“I am deeply pained, Mr. Philander, that you should have evinced such a paucity of manly courage in the presence of one of the lower orders, and by your crass timidity have caused me to exert myself to such an unaccustomed degree in order that I might resume my discourse. As I was saying, Mr. Philander, when you interrupted me, the Moors—”

“I’m really disappointed, Mr. Philander, that you showed such a lack of courage in front of someone from a lower class, and because of your blatant fear, you made me go out of my way to an unusual extent just so I could continue my conversation. As I was saying, Mr. Philander, before you interrupted me, the Moors—”

“Professor Archimedes Q. Porter,” broke in Mr. Philander, in icy tones, “the time has arrived when patience becomes a crime and mayhem appears garbed in the mantle of virtue. You have accused me of cowardice. You have insinuated that you ran only to overtake me, not to escape the clutches of the lion. Have a care, Professor Archimedes Q. Porter! I am a desperate man. Goaded by long-suffering patience the worm will turn.”

“Professor Archimedes Q. Porter,” Mr. Philander interrupted, his voice cold and sharp, “we’ve reached a point where being patient is no longer a virtue—it’s practically a crime. And chaos starts to look like the right choice. You’ve called me a coward. You’ve suggested that you only ran to catch up with me, not to get away from the lion. Watch yourself, Professor Archimedes Q. Porter! I’m at my limit. Even the most patient person has their breaking point.”

“Tut, tut, Mr. Philander, tut, tut!” cautioned Professor Porter; “you forget yourself.”

“Tut, tut, Mr. Philander, tut, tut!” Professor Porter warned; “you’re out of line.”

“I forget nothing as yet, Professor Archimedes Q. Porter; but, believe me, sir, I am tottering on the verge of forgetfulness as to your exalted position in the world of science, and your gray hairs.”

“I haven’t forgotten anything yet, Professor Archimedes Q. Porter; but, believe me, sir, I’m teetering on the edge of forgetting your high status in the world of science and your gray hair.”

The professor sat in silence for a few minutes, and the darkness hid the grim smile that wreathed his wrinkled countenance. Presently he spoke.

The professor sat quietly for a few minutes, and the darkness concealed the grim smile that spread across his wrinkled face. After a moment, he began to speak.

“Look here, Skinny Philander,” he said, in belligerent tones, “if you are lookin’ for a scrap, peel off your coat and come on down on the ground, and I’ll punch your head just as I did sixty years ago in the alley back of Porky Evans’ barn.”

“Listen up, Skinny Philander,” he said, in a confrontational tone, “if you’re looking for a fight, take off your jacket and step down here, and I’ll knock your head around just like I did sixty years ago in the alley behind Porky Evans’ barn.”

“Ark!” gasped the astonished Mr. Philander. “Lordy, how good that sounds! When you’re human, Ark, I love you; but somehow it seems as though you had forgotten how to be human for the last twenty years.”

“Ark!” gasped the astonished Mr. Philander. “Wow, that sounds amazing! When you’re human, Ark, I love you; but somehow it feels like you’ve forgotten how to be human for the past twenty years.”

The professor reached out a thin, trembling old hand through the darkness until it found his old friend’s shoulder.

The professor stretched out a thin, shaky hand through the darkness until it landed on his old friend’s shoulder.

“Forgive me, Skinny,” he said, softly. “It hasn’t been quite twenty years, and God alone knows how hard I have tried to be ‘human’ for Jane’s sake, and yours, too, since He took my other Jane away.”

“Forgive me, Skinny,” he said softly. “It hasn’t been quite twenty years, and only God knows how hard I’ve tried to be ‘human’ for Jane’s sake, and yours too, ever since He took my other Jane away.”

Another old hand stole up from Mr. Philander’s side to clasp the one that lay upon his shoulder, and no other message could better have translated the one heart to the other.

Another old hand quietly reached out from Mr. Philander’s side to grasp the one resting on his shoulder, and no gesture could have more perfectly conveyed the connection between the two hearts.

They did not speak for some minutes. The lion below them paced nervously back and forth. The third figure in the tree was hidden by the dense shadows near the stem. He, too, was silent—motionless as a graven image.

They didn’t speak for several minutes. The lion below them paced anxiously back and forth. The third figure in the tree was hidden by the thick shadows near the trunk. He, too, stayed silent—still as a statue.

“You certainly pulled me up into this tree just in time,” said the professor at last. “I want to thank you. You saved my life.”

“You definitely got me up into this tree just in time,” said the professor finally. “I want to thank you. You saved my life.”

“But I didn’t pull you up here, Professor,” said Mr. Philander. “Bless me! The excitement of the moment quite caused me to forget that I myself was drawn up here by some outside agency—there must be someone or something in this tree with us.”

“But I didn’t pull you up here, Professor,” said Mr. Philander. “Goodness! The excitement of the moment made me completely forget that I was pulled up here by something else—there must be someone or something in this tree with us.”

“Eh?” ejaculated Professor Porter. “Are you quite positive, Mr. Philander?”

“Huh?” exclaimed Professor Porter. “Are you absolutely sure, Mr. Philander?”

“Most positive, Professor,” replied Mr. Philander, “and,” he added, “I think we should thank the party. He may be sitting right next to you now, Professor.”

“Absolutely, Professor,” replied Mr. Philander, “and,” he added, “I think we should thank the guy. He might be sitting right next to you right now, Professor.”

“Eh? What’s that? Tut, tut, Mr. Philander, tut, tut!” said Professor Porter, edging cautiously nearer to Mr. Philander.

“Huh? What’s that? Come on, Mr. Philander, come on!” said Professor Porter, cautiously moving closer to Mr. Philander.

Just then it occurred to Tarzan of the Apes that Numa had loitered beneath the tree for a sufficient length of time, so he raised his young head toward the heavens, and there rang out upon the terrified ears of the two old men the awful warning challenge of the anthropoid.

Just then, it struck Tarzan of the Apes that Numa had been lingering under the tree long enough. So, he lifted his young head toward the sky, and the terrifying ears of the two old men were met with the chilling warning cry of the ape.

The two friends, huddled trembling in their precarious position on the limb, saw the great lion halt in his restless pacing as the blood-curdling cry smote his ears, and then slink quickly into the jungle, to be instantly lost to view.

The two friends, trembling as they clung to their precarious spot on the branch, watched the massive lion stop its restless pacing when the terrifying cry hit its ears. In an instant, it slinked quickly into the jungle, disappearing from sight.

“Even the lion trembles in fear,” whispered Mr. Philander.

“Even the lion gets scared,” whispered Mr. Philander.

“Most remarkable, most remarkable,” murmured Professor Porter, clutching frantically at Mr. Philander to regain the balance which the sudden fright had so perilously endangered. Unfortunately for them both, Mr. Philander’s center of equilibrium was at that very moment hanging upon the ragged edge of nothing, so that it needed but the gentle impetus supplied by the additional weight of Professor Porter’s body to topple the devoted secretary from the limb.

“Most remarkable, most remarkable,” muttered Professor Porter, grabbing desperately at Mr. Philander to steady himself after the sudden scare had nearly thrown him off balance. Unfortunately for both of them, Mr. Philander’s own balance was already teetering on the edge, and the slight push from Professor Porter’s weight was enough to send the loyal secretary tumbling from the branch.

For a moment they swayed uncertainly, and then, with mingled and most unscholarly shrieks, they pitched headlong from the tree, locked in frenzied embrace.

For a moment, they wobbled unsteadily, and then, with a mix of very unscholarly screams, they tumbled headfirst from the tree, clinging to each other in a wild, frantic grip.

It was quite some moments ere either moved, for both were positive that any such attempt would reveal so many breaks and fractures as to make further progress impossible.

It was quite some time before either of them moved, as both were certain that any such attempt would reveal so many cracks and breaks that further progress would be impossible.

At length Professor Porter made an attempt to move one leg. To his surprise, it responded to his will as in days gone by. He now drew up its mate and stretched it forth again.

At last, Professor Porter tried to move one leg. To his surprise, it responded to his will just like it used to. He then pulled up the other leg and stretched it out again.

“Most remarkable, most remarkable,” he murmured.

“Most remarkable, most remarkable,” he muttered.

“Thank God, Professor,” whispered Mr. Philander, fervently, “you are not dead, then?”

“Thank God, Professor,” whispered Mr. Philander, earnestly, “you’re not dead, then?”

“Tut, tut, Mr. Philander, tut, tut,” cautioned Professor Porter, “I do not know with accuracy as yet.”

“Come on, Mr. Philander, come on,” Professor Porter cautioned, “I don’t know for sure yet.”

With infinite solicitude Professor Porter wiggled his right arm—joy! It was intact. Breathlessly he waved his left arm above his prostrate body—it waved!

With endless concern, Professor Porter wiggled his right arm—joy! It was still there. Holding his breath, he waved his left arm above his prone body—it moved!

“Most remarkable, most remarkable,” he said.

“Most remarkable, most remarkable,” he said.

“To whom are you signaling, Professor?” asked Mr. Philander, in an excited tone.

“Who are you signaling to, Professor?” asked Mr. Philander, his voice filled with excitement.

Professor Porter deigned to make no response to this puerile inquiry. Instead he raised his head gently from the ground, nodding it back and forth a half dozen times.

Professor Porter didn’t bother to respond to such a childish question. Instead, he slowly lifted his head from the ground and nodded it back and forth several times.

“Most remarkable,” he breathed. “It remains intact.”

“Most remarkable,” he whispered. “It’s still intact.”

Mr. Philander had not moved from where he had fallen; he had not dared the attempt. How indeed could one move when one’s arms and legs and back were broken?

Mr. Philander hadn’t moved from where he had fallen; he hadn’t dared to try. How could anyone move when their arms, legs, and back were broken?

One eye was buried in the soft loam; the other, rolling sidewise, was fixed in awe upon the strange gyrations of Professor Porter.

One eye was buried in the soft soil; the other, rolling sideways, was locked in awe on the strange, wild movements of Professor Porter.

“How sad!” exclaimed Mr. Philander, half aloud. “Concussion of the brain, superinducing total mental aberration. How very sad indeed! and for one still so young!”

“How tragic!” exclaimed Mr. Philander, half aloud. “A brain injury causing complete mental breakdown. How truly heartbreaking! And for someone so young!”

Professor Porter rolled over upon his stomach; gingerly he bowed his back until he resembled a huge tom cat in proximity to a yelping dog. Then he sat up and felt of various portions of his anatomy.

Professor Porter rolled onto his stomach; cautiously, he arched his back until he looked like a big tomcat near a barking dog. Then he sat up and checked various parts of his body.

“They are all here,” he exclaimed. “Most remarkable!”

“They’re all here,” he said. “Incredible!”

Whereupon he arose, and, bending a scathing glance upon the still prostrate form of Mr. Samuel T. Philander, he said:

Whereupon he stood up, and, casting a withering look at the still-collapsed figure of Mr. Samuel T. Philander, he said:

“Tut, tut, Mr. Philander; this is no time to indulge in slothful ease. We must be up and doing.”

“Come on, Mr. Philander; this isn’t the time to sit around being lazy. We need to get moving and take action.”

Mr. Philander lifted his other eye out of the mud and gazed in speechless rage at Professor Porter. Then he attempted to rise; nor could there have been any more surprised than he when his efforts were immediately crowned with marked success.

Mr. Philander lifted his other eye out of the mud and stared at Professor Porter in silent fury. Then he tried to stand up; no one could have been more shocked than he was when his efforts were instantly and remarkably successful.

He was still bursting with rage, however, at the cruel injustice of Professor Porter’s insinuation, and was on the point of rendering a tart rejoinder when his eyes fell upon a strange figure standing a few paces away, scrutinizing them intently.

He was still seething with anger over the cruel injustice of Professor Porter’s insinuation and was about to fire back a sharp retort when his gaze landed on a strange figure standing a few feet away, watching them closely.

Professor Porter had recovered his shiny silk hat, which he had brushed carefully upon the sleeve of his coat and replaced upon his head. When he saw Mr. Philander pointing to something behind him he turned to behold a giant, naked but for a loin cloth and a few metal ornaments, standing motionless before him.

Professor Porter had retrieved his shiny silk hat, which he had carefully brushed on the sleeve of his coat and placed back on his head. When he noticed Mr. Philander pointing to something behind him, he turned to see a giant figure, wearing only a loincloth and a few metal ornaments, standing completely still in front of him.

“Good evening, sir!” said the professor, lifting his hat.

“Good evening, sir!” said the professor, tipping his hat.

For reply the giant motioned them to follow him, and set off up the beach in the direction from which they had recently come.

For a response, the giant gestured for them to follow him and started walking up the beach in the direction they had just come from.

“I think it the better part of discretion to follow him,” said Mr. Philander.

“I think it’s smarter to follow him,” said Mr. Philander.

“Tut, tut, Mr. Philander,” returned the professor. “A short time since you were advancing a most logical argument in substantiation of your theory that camp lay directly south of us. I was skeptical, but you finally convinced me; so now I am positive that toward the south we must travel to reach our friends. Therefore I shall continue south.”

“Come on, Mr. Philander,” replied the professor. “Just a little while ago, you were making a very logical case to back up your theory that the camp was directly south of us. I was doubtful at first, but you eventually convinced me. So now I’m sure that heading south is the way to find our friends. That’s why I’m sticking to going south.”

“But, Professor Porter, this man may know better than either of us. He seems to be indigenous to this part of the world. Let us at least follow him for a short distance.”

“But, Professor Porter, this guy might know more than either of us. He seems to be from around here. Let’s at least follow him for a little while.”

“Tut, tut, Mr. Philander,” repeated the professor. “I am a difficult man to convince, but when once convinced my decision is unalterable. I shall continue in the proper direction, if I have to circumambulate the continent of Africa to reach my destination.”

“Come on, Mr. Philander,” repeated the professor. “I’m a tough person to convince, but once I’m convinced, my decision is final. I’ll keep going in the right direction, even if I have to circle the entire continent of Africa to get where I’m headed.”

Further argument was interrupted by Tarzan, who, seeing that these strange men were not following him, had returned to their side.

Further argument was cut short by Tarzan, who, noticing that these unfamiliar men weren’t following him, had come back to their side.

Again he beckoned to them; but still they stood in argument.

Again, he gestured for them to follow, but they stayed put, still caught up in their debate.

Presently the ape-man lost patience with their stupid ignorance. He grasped the frightened Mr. Philander by the shoulder, and before that worthy gentleman knew whether he was being killed or merely maimed for life, Tarzan had tied one end of his rope securely about Mr. Philander’s neck.

Soon, the ape-man grew tired of their cluelessness. He grabbed the terrified Mr. Philander by the shoulder, and before the poor man could figure out if he was about to be killed or just seriously injured, Tarzan had already tied one end of his rope tightly around Mr. Philander’s neck.

“Tut, tut, Mr. Philander,” remonstrated Professor Porter; “it is most unbeseeming in you to submit to such indignities.”

“Come on, Mr. Philander,” Professor Porter argued; “it’s really beneath you to put up with such disrespect.”

But scarcely were the words out of his mouth ere he, too, had been seized and securely bound by the neck with the same rope. Then Tarzan set off toward the north, leading the now thoroughly frightened professor and his secretary.

But barely had the words left his mouth before he, too, was grabbed and tightly tied by the neck with the same rope. Then Tarzan headed north, leading the now completely terrified professor and his secretary.

In deathly silence they proceeded for what seemed hours to the two tired and hopeless old men; but presently as they topped a little rise of ground they were overjoyed to see the cabin lying before them, not a hundred yards distant.

In complete silence, they moved forward for what felt like hours to the two exhausted and despairing old men. But soon, as they reached the top of a small hill, they were thrilled to see the cabin ahead of them, less than a hundred yards away.

Here Tarzan released them, and, pointing toward the little building, vanished into the jungle beside them.

Here Tarzan let them go and, pointing toward the small building, disappeared into the jungle alongside them.

“Most remarkable, most remarkable!” gasped the professor. “But you see, Mr. Philander, that I was quite right, as usual; and but for your stubborn willfulness we should have escaped a series of most humiliating, not to say dangerous accidents. Pray allow yourself to be guided by a more mature and practical mind hereafter when in need of wise counsel.”

“Most remarkable, most remarkable!” gasped the professor. “But you see, Mr. Philander, that I was absolutely right, as usual; and if it weren’t for your stubbornness, we could have avoided a string of incredibly embarrassing, not to mention dangerous, incidents. Please, in the future, let yourself be guided by a more experienced and practical mind when you need sound advice.”

Mr. Samuel T. Philander was too much relieved at the happy outcome to their adventure to take umbrage at the professor’s cruel fling. Instead he grasped his friend’s arm and hastened him forward in the direction of the cabin.

Mr. Samuel T. Philander was so relieved by the happy outcome of their adventure that he didn’t take offense at the professor’s harsh remark. Instead, he grabbed his friend’s arm and hurried him toward the cabin.

It was a much-relieved party of castaways that found itself once more united. Dawn discovered them still recounting their various adventures and speculating upon the identity of the strange guardian and protector they had found on this savage shore.

It was a much-relieved group of castaways who found themselves reunited once again. By dawn, they were still sharing their various adventures and trying to figure out who the mysterious guardian and protector they had encountered on this wild shore could be.

Esmeralda was positive that it was none other than an angel of the Lord, sent down especially to watch over them.

Esmeralda was absolutely certain that it was none other than an angel of the Lord, sent down specifically to watch over them.

“Had you seen him devour the raw meat of the lion, Esmeralda,” laughed Clayton, “you would have thought him a very material angel.”

“If you had seen him devour the lion’s raw meat, Esmeralda,” Clayton said with a laugh, “you’d have thought he was a very down-to-earth angel.”

“There was nothing heavenly about his voice,” said Jane Porter, with a little shudder at recollection of the awful roar which had followed the killing of the lioness.

“There was nothing heavenly about his voice,” said Jane Porter, shuddering slightly as she remembered the terrifying roar that followed the killing of the lioness.

“Nor did it precisely comport with my preconceived ideas of the dignity of divine messengers,” remarked Professor Porter, “when the—ah—gentleman tied two highly respectable and erudite scholars neck to neck and dragged them through the jungle as though they had been cows.”

“It also didn’t exactly match my preconceived notions about the dignity of divine messengers,” Professor Porter commented, “when the—uh—gentleman tied two highly respectable and learned scholars neck to neck and dragged them through the jungle like they were cattle.”

CHAPTER XVII.
Burials

As it was now quite light, the party, none of whom had eaten or slept since the previous morning, began to bestir themselves to prepare food.

As it was now fully daylight, the group, none of whom had eaten or slept since the morning before, started to get moving to prepare some food.

The mutineers of the Arrow had landed a small supply of dried meats, canned soups and vegetables, crackers, flour, tea, and coffee for the five they had marooned, and these were hurriedly drawn upon to satisfy the craving of long-famished appetites.

The mutineers of the Arrow had left a small stash of dried meats, canned soups and vegetables, crackers, flour, tea, and coffee for the five people they had stranded. These supplies were quickly used to satisfy the intense hunger of those who had gone without food for so long.

The next task was to make the cabin habitable, and to this end it was decided to at once remove the gruesome relics of the tragedy which had taken place there on some bygone day.

The next task was to make the cabin livable, and to achieve this, they decided to immediately clear out the grim remnants of the tragedy that had occurred there some time in the past.

Professor Porter and Mr. Philander were deeply interested in examining the skeletons. The two larger, they stated, had belonged to a male and female of one of the higher white races.

Professor Porter and Mr. Philander were deeply engrossed in studying the skeletons. They concluded that the two larger ones had belonged to a male and female from one of the more advanced white races.

The smallest skeleton was given but passing attention, as its location, in the crib, left no doubt as to its having been the infant offspring of this unhappy couple.

The smallest skeleton received only brief attention, as its location in the crib made it clear that it was the infant child of this unfortunate couple.

As they were preparing the skeleton of the man for burial, Clayton discovered a massive ring which had evidently encircled the man’s finger at the time of his death, for one of the slender bones of the hand still lay within the golden bauble.

As they were getting the man’s skeleton ready for burial, Clayton found a huge ring that had clearly been on the man’s finger when he died, since one of the delicate hand bones was still inside the golden trinket.

Picking it up to examine it, Clayton gave a cry of astonishment, for the ring bore the crest of the house of Greystoke.

Picking it up to examine it, Clayton let out a cry of surprise—the ring had the crest of the Greystoke family on it.

At the same time, Jane discovered the books in the cupboard, and on opening the fly-leaf of one of them saw the name, John Clayton, London. In a second book which she hurriedly examined was the single name, Greystoke.

At the same time, Jane found the books in the cupboard, and when she opened the fly-leaf of one of them, she saw the name, John Clayton, London. In another book she quickly looked through, there was just the single name, Greystoke.

“Why, Mr. Clayton,” she cried, “what does this mean? Here are the names of some of your own people in these books.”

“Why, Mr. Clayton,” she exclaimed, “what’s going on? These books have names of some of your own people in them.”

“And here,” he replied gravely, “is the great ring of the house of Greystoke which has been lost since my uncle, John Clayton, the former Lord Greystoke, disappeared, presumably lost at sea.”

“And here,” he said seriously, “is the great ring of the Greystoke family, which has been missing since my uncle, John Clayton, the former Lord Greystoke, vanished, presumed lost at sea.”

“But how do you account for these things being here, in this savage African jungle?” exclaimed the girl.

“But how do you explain these things being here, in this wild African jungle?” the girl exclaimed.

“There is but one way to account for it, Miss Porter,” said Clayton. “The late Lord Greystoke was not drowned. He died here in this cabin and this poor thing upon the floor is all that is mortal of him.”

“There’s only one way to explain it, Miss Porter,” said Clayton. “The late Lord Greystoke didn’t drown. He died here in this cabin, and this poor thing on the floor is all that’s left of him.”

“Then this must have been Lady Greystoke,” said Jane reverently, indicating the poor mass of bones upon the bed.

“Then this must have been Lady Greystoke,” said Jane with reverence, pointing to the sad remains on the bed.

“The beautiful Lady Alice,” replied Clayton, “of whose many virtues and remarkable personal charms I often have heard my mother and father speak. Poor woman,” he murmured sadly.

“The beautiful Lady Alice,” replied Clayton, “of whose many virtues and striking beauty I’ve often heard my mother and father speak. Poor woman,” he murmured sadly.

With deep reverence and solemnity the bodies of the late Lord and Lady Greystoke were buried beside their little African cabin, and between them was placed the tiny skeleton of the baby of Kala, the ape.

With deep respect and solemnity, the bodies of the late Lord and Lady Greystoke were laid to rest beside their small African cabin, and between them was placed the tiny skeleton of Kala the ape's baby.

As Mr. Philander was placing the frail bones of the infant in a bit of sail cloth, he examined the skull minutely. Then he called Professor Porter to his side, and the two argued in low tones for several minutes.

As Mr. Philander carefully wrapped the fragile bones of the infant in a piece of sailcloth, he examined the skull closely. Then he called Professor Porter over, and the two of them discussed in hushed voices for several minutes.

“Most remarkable, most remarkable,” said Professor Porter.

“Most remarkable, most remarkable,” said Professor Porter.

“Bless me,” said Mr. Philander, “we must acquaint Mr. Clayton with our discovery at once.”

“Wow,” said Mr. Philander, “we need to tell Mr. Clayton about our discovery right away.”

“Tut, tut, Mr. Philander, tut, tut!” remonstrated Professor Archimedes Q. Porter. “‘Let the dead past bury its dead.’”

“Tut, tut, Mr. Philander, tut, tut!” Professor Archimedes Q. Porter objected. “‘Let the past stay in the past.’”

And so the white-haired old man repeated the burial service over this strange grave, while his four companions stood with bowed and uncovered heads about him.

And so the white-haired old man recited the burial service over this unusual grave, while his four companions stood with their heads bowed and uncovered around him.

From the trees Tarzan of the Apes watched the solemn ceremony; but most of all he watched the sweet face and graceful figure of Jane Porter.

From the trees, Tarzan of the Apes observed the solemn ceremony, but his attention was mostly fixed on Jane Porter’s lovely face and graceful figure.

In his savage, untutored breast new emotions were stirring. He could not fathom them. He wondered why he felt so great an interest in these people—why he had gone to such pains to save the three men. But he did not wonder why he had torn Sabor from the tender flesh of the strange girl.

In his wild, untamed heart, new feelings were beginning to stir. He couldn’t understand them. He wondered why he felt such a strong connection to these people—why he had gone to such lengths to save the three men. But he didn’t question why he had ripped Sabor away from the delicate skin of the unfamiliar girl.

Surely the men were stupid and ridiculous and cowardly. Even Manu, the monkey, was more intelligent than they. If these were creatures of his own kind he was doubtful if his past pride in blood was warranted.

Surely the men were foolish, absurd, and cowardly. Even Manu, the monkey, was smarter than they were. If these were beings of his own kind, he wasn’t so sure his past pride in his heritage was justified.

But the girl, ah—that was a different matter. He did not reason here. He knew that she was created to be protected, and that he was created to protect her.

But the girl—ah, that was a whole different story. He didn’t overthink it. He just knew she was made to be protected, and he was made to protect her.

He wondered why they had dug a great hole in the ground merely to bury dry bones. Surely there was no sense in that; no one wanted to steal dry bones.

He wondered why they had dug such a huge hole in the ground just to bury dry bones. It didn’t make any sense; no one would want to steal dry bones anyway.

Had there been meat upon them he could have understood, for thus alone might one keep his meat from Dango, the hyena, and the other robbers of the jungle.

Had there been meat on them, he could have understood, because that would be the only way to keep your food safe from Dango, the hyena, and the other thieves of the jungle.

When the grave had been filled with earth the little party turned back toward the cabin, and Esmeralda, still weeping copiously for the two she had never heard of before today, and who had been dead twenty years, chanced to glance toward the harbor. Instantly her tears ceased.

When the grave was filled with earth, the small group headed back toward the cabin. Esmeralda, still crying heavily for the two people she had never heard of before today—who had been dead for twenty years—happened to look toward the harbor. Suddenly, her tears stopped.

“Look at them low down white trash out there!” she shrilled, pointing toward the Arrow. “They-all’s a desecrating us, right here on this here perverted island.”

“Look at that low-down white trash out there!” she screeched, pointing toward the Arrow. “They’re disrespecting us, right here on this messed-up island.”

And, sure enough, the Arrow was being worked toward the open sea, slowly, through the harbor’s entrance.

And, sure enough, the Arrow was being steered toward the open sea, slowly, through the harbor’s entrance.

“They promised to leave us firearms and ammunition,” said Clayton. “The merciless beasts!”

“They promised to leave us guns and ammo,” said Clayton. “Those heartless monsters!”

“It is the work of that fellow they call Snipes, I am sure,” said Jane. “King was a scoundrel, but he had a little sense of humanity. If they had not killed him I know that he would have seen that we were properly provided for before they left us to our fate.”

“It’s definitely that guy they call Snipes,” said Jane. “King was a scoundrel, but he at least had some sense of decency. If they hadn’t killed him, I’m sure he would’ve made sure we were taken care of before they left us to fend for ourselves.”

“I regret that they did not visit us before sailing,” said Professor Porter. “I had proposed requesting them to leave the treasure with us, as I shall be a ruined man if that is lost.”

“I wish they had visited us before setting sail,” said Professor Porter. “I was planning to ask them to leave the treasure with us, because I’ll be completely ruined if it’s lost.”

Jane looked at her father sadly.

Jane looked at her father with sadness.

“Never mind, dear,” she said. “It wouldn’t have done any good, because it is solely for the treasure that they killed their officers and landed us upon this awful shore.”

“Don’t worry about it, dear,” she said. “It wouldn’t have made a difference anyway, because they only killed their officers and stranded us on this terrible shore for the treasure.”

“Tut, tut, child, tut, tut!” replied Professor Porter. “You are a good child, but inexperienced in practical matters,” and Professor Porter turned and walked slowly away toward the jungle, his hands clasped beneath his long coat tails and his eyes bent upon the ground.

“Tut, tut, child, tut, tut!” replied Professor Porter. “You’re a good kid, but you don’t have much real-world experience,” and Professor Porter turned and walked slowly toward the jungle, his hands tucked under the back of his long coat and his eyes fixed on the ground.

His daughter watched him with a pathetic smile upon her lips, and then turning to Mr. Philander, she whispered:

His daughter watched him with a sad smile on her lips, then turned to Mr. Philander and whispered:

“Please don’t let him wander off again as he did yesterday. We depend upon you, you know, to keep a close watch upon him.”

“Please make sure he doesn’t wander off again like he did yesterday. We’re counting on you to keep a close eye on him.”

“He becomes more difficult to handle each day,” replied Mr. Philander, with a sigh and a shake of his head. “I presume he is now off to report to the directors of the Zoo that one of their lions was at large last night. Oh, Miss Jane, you don’t know what I have to contend with.”

“He’s getting harder to deal with every day,” replied Mr. Philander, sighing and shaking his head. “I’m guessing he’s off to tell the Zoo directors that one of their lions was loose last night. Oh, Miss Jane, you have no idea what I have to put up with.”

“Yes, I do, Mr. Philander; but while we all love him, you alone are best fitted to manage him; for, regardless of what he may say to you, he respects your great learning, and, therefore, has immense confidence in your judgment. The poor dear cannot differentiate between erudition and wisdom.”

“Yes, I do, Mr. Philander; but while we all care about him, you’re the best person to handle him. No matter what he says to you, he respects your knowledge, and that’s why he trusts your judgment so much. The poor guy can’t tell the difference between being book-smart and being wise.”

Mr. Philander, with a mildly puzzled expression on his face, turned to pursue Professor Porter, and in his mind he was revolving the question of whether he should feel complimented or aggrieved at Miss Porter’s rather backhanded compliment.

Mr. Philander, with a slightly confused look on his face, turned to follow Professor Porter, wondering whether he should feel flattered or slighted by Miss Porter’s somewhat backhanded compliment.

Tarzan had seen the consternation depicted upon the faces of the little group as they witnessed the departure of the Arrow; so, as the ship was a wonderful novelty to him in addition, he determined to hasten out to the point of land at the north of the harbor’s mouth and obtain a nearer view of the boat, as well as to learn, if possible, the direction of its flight.

Tarzan had noticed the panic on the faces of the small group as they watched the *Arrow* sail away. Since the ship was also a fascinating new sight for him, he decided to hurry to the northern tip of the harbor’s entrance to get a closer look at the vessel and, if he could, figure out which way it was headed.

Swinging through the trees with great speed, he reached the point only a moment after the ship had passed out of the harbor, so that he obtained an excellent view of the wonders of this strange, floating house.

Swinging through the trees at top speed, he reached the spot just moments after the ship had sailed out of the harbor, giving him a perfect view of the marvels of this peculiar, floating structure.

There were some twenty men running hither and thither about the deck, pulling and hauling on ropes.

There were about twenty men moving quickly across the deck, pulling and tugging on ropes.

A light land breeze was blowing, and the ship had been worked through the harbor’s mouth under scant sail, but now that they had cleared the point every available shred of canvas was being spread that she might stand out to sea as handily as possible.

A gentle breeze from the land was blowing, and the ship had made its way through the harbor entrance with minimal sail. But now that they had passed the point, every bit of canvas was being unfurled so the ship could head out to sea as smoothly and quickly as possible.

Tarzan watched the graceful movements of the ship in rapt admiration, and longed to be aboard her. Presently his keen eyes caught the faintest suspicion of smoke on the far northern horizon, and he wondered over the cause of such a thing out on the great water.

Tarzan watched the ship's graceful movements with awe, wishing he could be on board. Soon, his sharp eyes spotted the faintest hint of smoke on the distant northern horizon, and he puzzled over what could cause such a thing out on the vast ocean.

About the same time the look-out on the Arrow must have discerned it, for in a few minutes Tarzan saw the sails being shifted and shortened. The ship came about, and presently he knew that she was beating back toward land.

About the same time, the lookout on the Arrow must have spotted it, because within a few minutes, Tarzan noticed the sails being adjusted and reduced. The ship changed course, and soon he realized it was heading back toward land.

A man at the bows was constantly heaving into the sea a rope to the end of which a small object was fastened. Tarzan wondered what the purpose of this action might be.

A man at the bow kept throwing a rope with a small object tied to the end into the sea. Tarzan wondered what the point of this was.

At last the ship came up directly into the wind; the anchor was lowered; down came the sails. There was great scurrying about on deck.

At last, the ship turned directly into the wind; the anchor was dropped; the sails came down. There was a lot of frantic activity on deck.

A boat was lowered, and in it a great chest was placed. Then a dozen sailors bent to the oars and pulled rapidly toward the point where Tarzan crouched in the branches of a tree.

A boat was lowered, and a large chest was placed inside. Then a dozen sailors grabbed the oars and rowed quickly toward the spot where Tarzan was hiding in the branches of a tree.

In the stern of the boat, as it drew nearer, Tarzan saw the rat-faced man.

In the back of the boat, as it got closer, Tarzan spotted the man with the rat-like face.

It was but a few minutes later that the boat touched the beach. The men jumped out and lifted the great chest to the sand. They were on the north side of the point so that their presence was concealed from those at the cabin.

It was only a few minutes later that the boat reached the shore. The men hopped out and hauled the large chest onto the sand. They were on the north side of the point, so their presence was hidden from anyone at the cabin.

The men argued angrily for a moment. Then the rat-faced one, with several companions, ascended the low bluff on which stood the tree that concealed Tarzan. They looked about for several minutes.

The men argued fiercely for a moment. Then the rat-faced guy, along with a few others, climbed up the small hill where the tree hiding Tarzan stood. They searched the area for several minutes.

“Here is a good place,” said the rat-faced sailor, indicating a spot beneath Tarzan’s tree.

“This is a good spot,” said the rat-faced sailor, pointing to a place under Tarzan’s tree.

“It is as good as any,” replied one of his companions. “If they catch us with the treasure aboard it will all be confiscated anyway. We might as well bury it here on the chance that some of us will escape the gallows to come back and enjoy it later.”

“It’s as good a spot as any,” replied one of his companions. “If they catch us with the treasure on board, it’ll all be seized anyway. We might as well bury it here, just in case some of us manage to avoid the gallows and can come back later to enjoy it.”

The rat-faced one now called to the men who had remained at the boat, and they came slowly up the bank carrying picks and shovels.

The rat-faced guy shouted to the men who had stayed by the boat, and they slowly made their way up the bank, carrying picks and shovels.

“Hurry, you!” cried Snipes.

"Hurry up, you!" cried Snipes.

“Stow it!” retorted one of the men, in a surly tone. “You’re no admiral, you damned shrimp.”

“Shut it!” one of the men snapped back, his tone sharp and annoyed. “You’re no admiral, you damn runt.”

“I’m Cap’n here, though, I’ll have you to understand, you swab,” shrieked Snipes, with a volley of frightful oaths.

“I’m the Captain here, and you’d better remember that, you idiot,” Snipes yelled, unleashing a string of horrifying curses.

“Steady, boys,” cautioned one of the men who had not spoken before. “It ain’t goin’ to get us nothing by fightin’ amongst ourselves.”

“Steady, guys,” warned one of the men who hadn’t spoken up until now. “Fighting among ourselves isn’t going to get us anywhere.”

“Right enough,” replied the sailor who had resented Snipes’ autocratic tones; “but it ain’t a-goin’ to get nobody nothin’ to put on airs in this bloomin’ company neither.”

“You’re right,” replied the sailor who had taken offense at Snipes’ bossy attitude; “but acting all high and mighty isn’t going to get anyone anywhere in this damn group either.”

“You fellows dig here,” said Snipes, indicating a spot beneath the tree. “And while you’re diggin’, Peter kin be a-makin’ of a map of the location so’s we kin find it again. You, Tom, and Bill, take a couple more down and fetch up the chest.”

“You guys dig here,” said Snipes, pointing to a spot under the tree. “And while you’re digging, Peter can make a map of the location so we can find it again. You, Tom, and Bill, take a couple more people and go get the chest.”

“Wot are you a-goin’ to do?” asked he of the previous altercation. “Just boss?”

“What are you going to do?” asked the guy from the earlier argument. “Just take charge?”

“Git busy there,” growled Snipes. “You didn’t think your Cap’n was a-goin’ to dig with a shovel, did you?”

“Get to work,” Snipes growled. “You didn’t think your captain was going to dig with a shovel, did you?”

The men all looked up angrily. None of them liked Snipes, and this disagreeable show of authority since he had murdered King, the real head and ringleader of the mutineers, had only added fuel to the flames of their hatred.

The men all glared up angrily. None of them liked Snipes, and this unpleasant display of authority since he had killed King, the true leader and instigator of the mutineers, had only made their hatred burn even stronger.

“Do you mean to say that you don’t intend to take a shovel, and lend a hand with this work? Your shoulder’s not hurt so all-fired bad as that,” said Tarrant, the sailor who had before spoken.

“Are you saying you don’t plan to grab a shovel and help out with this? Your shoulder can’t be hurt that badly,” said Tarrant, the sailor who had spoken earlier.

“Not by a damned sight,” replied Snipes, fingering the butt of his revolver nervously.

“Not a chance,” replied Snipes, nervously tapping the grip of his revolver.

“Then, by God,” replied Tarrant, “if you won’t take a shovel you’ll take a pickax.”

“Then, by God,” replied Tarrant, “if you won’t take a shovel, you’ll take a pickaxe.”

With the words he raised his pick above his head, and, with a mighty blow, he buried the point in Snipes’ brain.

With those words, he lifted his pick high above his head and, with a powerful swing, drove the point deep into Snipes’ brain.

For a moment the men stood silently looking at the result of their fellow’s grim humor. Then one of them spoke.

For a moment, the men stood silently, staring at the outcome of their companion’s dark joke. Then one of them spoke.

“Served the skunk jolly well right,” he said.

“Served the skunk right,” he said.

One of the others commenced to ply his pick to the ground. The soil was soft and he threw aside the pick and grasped a shovel; then the others joined him. There was no further comment on the killing, but the men worked in a better frame of mind than they had since Snipes had assumed command.

One of the others started digging into the ground with his pick. The soil was soft, so he tossed the pick aside and grabbed a shovel instead; then the others joined in. No one brought up the killing again, but the men worked with a better attitude than they had since Snipes had taken charge.

When they had a trench of ample size to bury the chest, Tarrant suggested that they enlarge it and inter Snipes’ body on top of the chest.

When they had dug a trench big enough to bury the chest, Tarrant suggested they make it larger and place Snipes’ body on top of the chest.

“It might ’elp fool any as ’appened to be diggin’ ’ereabouts,” he explained.

“It might help fool anyone who happened to be digging around here,” he explained.

The others saw the cunning of the suggestion, and so the trench was lengthened to accommodate the corpse, and in the center a deeper hole was excavated for the box, which was first wrapped in sailcloth and then lowered to its place, which brought its top about a foot below the bottom of the grave. Earth was shovelled in and tramped down about the chest until the bottom of the grave showed level and uniform.

The others recognized the cleverness of the idea, so they extended the trench to make room for the body. In the middle, they dug a deeper hole for the box, which was first wrapped in sailcloth and then lowered into place, leaving its top about a foot below the base of the grave. They shoveled dirt in and packed it down around the chest until the bottom of the grave looked even and smooth.

Two of the men rolled the rat-faced corpse unceremoniously into the grave, after first stripping it of its weapons and various other articles which the several members of the party coveted for their own.

Two of the men dumped the rat-faced body into the grave without any ceremony, after first taking its weapons and other items that different members of the group wanted for themselves.

They then filled the grave with earth and tramped upon it until it would hold no more.

They then filled the grave with dirt and packed it down until it couldn’t hold any more.

The balance of the loose earth was thrown far and wide, and a mass of dead undergrowth spread in as natural a manner as possible over the new-made grave to obliterate all signs of the ground having been disturbed.

The loose dirt was scattered far and wide, and a pile of dead underbrush was spread as naturally as possible over the freshly dug grave to hide any signs that the ground had been disturbed.

Their work done the sailors returned to the small boat, and pulled off rapidly toward the Arrow.

Their work done, the sailors returned to the small boat and quickly rowed back toward the Arrow.

The breeze had increased considerably, and as the smoke upon the horizon was now plainly discernible in considerable volume, the mutineers lost no time in getting under full sail and bearing away toward the southwest.

The wind had picked up significantly, and with the smoke on the horizon now clearly visible in large amounts, the mutineers wasted no time in setting full sail and heading southwest.

Tarzan, an interested spectator of all that had taken place, sat speculating on the strange actions of these peculiar creatures.

Tarzan, an intrigued observer of everything that had happened, sat there thinking about the bizarre behavior of these strange creatures.

Men were indeed more foolish and more cruel than the beasts of the jungle! How fortunate was he who lived in the peace and security of the great forest!

Men were truly more foolish and more cruel than the animals of the jungle! How lucky was the one who lived in the peace and safety of the great forest!

Tarzan wondered what the chest they had buried contained. If they did not want it why did they not merely throw it into the water? That would have been much easier.

Tarzan wondered what was inside the chest they had buried. If they didn’t want it, why didn’t they just toss it into the water? That would’ve been way easier.

Ah, he thought, but they do want it. They have hidden it here because they intend returning for it later.

Ah, he thought, but they do want it. They’ve hidden it here because they plan to come back for it later.

Tarzan dropped to the ground and commenced to examine the earth about the excavation. He was looking to see if these creatures had dropped anything which he might like to own. Soon he discovered a spade hidden by the underbrush which they had laid upon the grave.

Tarzan dropped to the ground and began to examine the area around the excavation. He was checking to see if these creatures had left behind anything he might want to keep. Soon, he found a shovel hidden in the underbrush, which they had placed on top of the grave.

He seized it and attempted to use it as he had seen the sailors do. It was awkward work and hurt his bare feet, but he persevered until he had partially uncovered the body. This he dragged from the grave and laid to one side.

He grabbed it and tried to use it the way he’d seen the sailors do. It was clumsy work and hurt his bare feet, but he kept at it until he’d partly uncovered the body. He pulled it out of the grave and set it aside.

Then he continued digging until he had unearthed the chest. This also he dragged to the side of the corpse. Then he filled in the smaller hole below the grave, replaced the body and the earth around and above it, covered it over with underbrush, and returned to the chest.

Then he kept digging until he uncovered the chest. He dragged it over to the side of the corpse. Next, he filled in the smaller hole beneath the grave, put the body back, replaced the dirt around and over it, covered everything with underbrush, and went back to the chest.

Four sailors had sweated beneath the burden of its weight—Tarzan of the Apes picked it up as though it had been an empty packing case, and with the spade slung to his back by a piece of rope, carried it off into the densest part of the jungle.

Four sailors had struggled under the weight of it—Tarzan of the Apes lifted it as if it were an empty box, slung the spade over his back with a piece of rope, and carried it deep into the thickest part of the jungle.

He could not well negotiate the trees with his awkward burden, but he kept to the trails, and so made fairly good time.

He couldn’t easily navigate the trees with his clumsy load, but he stuck to the trails and managed to make decent time.

For several hours he traveled a little north of east until he came to an impenetrable wall of matted and tangled vegetation. Then he took to the lower branches, and in another fifteen minutes he emerged into the amphitheater of the apes, where they met in council, or to celebrate the rites of the Dum-Dum.

For several hours, he headed slightly northeast until he reached a dense, impassable wall of tangled vegetation. Then he climbed into the lower branches, and within fifteen minutes, he arrived at the apes' amphitheater, where they gathered for council meetings or to perform the rituals of the Dum-Dum.

Near the center of the clearing, and not far from the drum, or altar, he commenced to dig. This was harder work than turning up the freshly excavated earth at the grave, but Tarzan of the Apes was persevering and so he kept at his labor until he was rewarded by seeing a hole sufficiently deep to receive the chest and effectually hide it from view.

Near the center of the clearing, not far from the drum or altar, he started digging. This was tougher work than turning over the freshly dug earth at the grave, but Tarzan of the Apes was determined. He kept at it until he had dug a hole deep enough to fit the chest and hide it completely from sight.

Why had he gone to all this labor without knowing the value of the contents of the chest?

Why had he put in all this effort without knowing what was inside the chest?

Tarzan of the Apes had a man’s figure and a man’s brain, but he was an ape by training and environment. His brain told him that the chest contained something valuable, or the men would not have hidden it. His training had taught him to imitate whatever was new and unusual, and now the natural curiosity, which is as common to men as to apes, prompted him to open the chest and examine its contents.

Tarzan of the Apes had the body and mind of a man, but his upbringing and surroundings shaped him into an ape. His intellect told him the chest held something valuable, or else the men wouldn’t have hidden it. His instincts had taught him to mimic anything new or strange, and now his natural curiosity—something shared by both humans and apes—drove him to open the chest and explore what was inside.

But the heavy lock and massive iron bands baffled both his cunning and his immense strength, so that he was compelled to bury the chest without having his curiosity satisfied.

But the heavy lock and thick iron bands defeated both his cleverness and his incredible strength, forcing him to bury the chest without satisfying his curiosity.

By the time Tarzan had hunted his way back to the vicinity of the cabin, feeding as he went, it was quite dark.

By the time Tarzan had made his way back to the area near the cabin, hunting and eating along the way, it was completely dark.

Within the little building a light was burning, for Clayton had found an unopened tin of oil which had stood intact for twenty years, a part of the supplies left with the Claytons by Black Michael. The lamps also were still useable, and thus the interior of the cabin appeared as bright as day to the astonished Tarzan.

Within the small building, a light was glowing, as Clayton had discovered an unopened can of oil that had remained untouched for twenty years—part of the supplies left with the Claytons by Black Michael. The lamps were still functional, and so the inside of the cabin looked as bright as daylight to the amazed Tarzan.

He had often wondered at the exact purpose of the lamps. His reading and the pictures had told him what they were, but he had no idea of how they could be made to produce the wondrous sunlight that some of his pictures had portrayed them as diffusing upon all surrounding objects.

He had often wondered about the exact purpose of the lamps. His reading and the pictures had explained what they were, but he had no clue how they could create the amazing sunlight that some of his pictures showed them spreading over everything around.

As he approached the window nearest the door he saw that the cabin had been divided into two rooms by a rough partition of boughs and sailcloth.

As he got closer to the window near the door, he noticed that the cabin had been split into two rooms using a makeshift divider made of branches and sailcloth.

In the front room were the three men; the two older deep in argument, while the younger, tilted back against the wall on an improvised stool, was deeply engrossed in reading one of Tarzan’s books.

In the front room were the three men; the two older ones were deep in argument, while the younger one, leaning back against the wall on a makeshift stool, was completely absorbed in reading one of Tarzan’s books.

Tarzan was not particularly interested in the men, however, so he sought the other window. There was the girl. How beautiful her features! How delicate her snowy skin!

Tarzan wasn’t all that interested in the men, so he turned to the other window. There she was—the girl. Her features were stunning, and her flawless, pale skin looked so soft.

She was writing at Tarzan’s own table beneath the window. Upon a pile of grasses at the far side of the room lay the Negress asleep.

She was writing at Tarzan’s own table by the window. On a pile of grasses at the far side of the room, the Black woman lay asleep.

For an hour Tarzan feasted his eyes upon her while she wrote. How he longed to speak to her, but he dared not attempt it, for he was convinced that, like the young man, she would not understand him, and he feared, too, that he might frighten her away.

For an hour, Tarzan watched her intently as she wrote. He desperately wanted to talk to her, but he didn’t dare try. He was sure she wouldn’t understand him, just like the young man hadn’t, and he was afraid he might scare her off.

At length she arose, leaving her manuscript upon the table. She went to the bed upon which had been spread several layers of soft grasses. These she rearranged.

At last, she got up, leaving her manuscript on the table. She walked over to the bed, which had been covered with several layers of soft grass. She rearranged them.

Then she loosened the soft mass of golden hair which crowned her head. Like a shimmering waterfall turned to burnished metal by a dying sun it fell about her oval face; in waving lines, below her waist it tumbled.

Then she let down the soft, golden mass of hair that crowned her head. Like a shimmering waterfall turned to glowing metal by the setting sun, it cascaded around her oval face, falling in waves past her waist.

Tarzan was spellbound. Then she extinguished the lamp and all within the cabin was wrapped in Cimmerian darkness.

Tarzan was completely captivated. Then she turned off the lamp, and the entire cabin was plunged into total darkness.

Still Tarzan watched. Creeping close beneath the window he waited, listening, for half an hour. At last he was rewarded by the sounds of the regular breathing within which denotes sleep.

Still, Tarzan kept watch. Moving quietly close to the window, he waited and listened for half an hour. Finally, he was rewarded by the sound of steady breathing from inside, a sure sign of sleep.

Cautiously he intruded his hand between the meshes of the lattice until his whole arm was within the cabin. Carefully he felt upon the desk. At last he grasped the manuscript upon which Jane Porter had been writing, and as cautiously withdrew his arm and hand, holding the precious treasure.

Carefully, he slipped his hand through the gaps in the lattice until his entire arm was inside the cabin. He gently felt around the desk. Finally, he grabbed the manuscript Jane Porter had been working on and cautiously pulled his arm and hand back, clutching the valuable prize.

Tarzan folded the sheets into a small parcel which he tucked into the quiver with his arrows. Then he melted away into the jungle as softly and as noiselessly as a shadow.

Tarzan folded the sheets into a small bundle and tucked it into his quiver alongside his arrows. Then he slipped into the jungle as quietly and effortlessly as a shadow.

CHAPTER XVIII.
The Jungle Toll

Early the following morning Tarzan awoke, and his first thought of the new day, as the last of yesterday, was of the wonderful writing which lay hidden in his quiver.

Early the next morning, Tarzan woke up, and his first thought of the day, just like the day before, was about the amazing writing hidden in his quiver.

Hurriedly he brought it forth, hoping against hope that he could read what the beautiful white girl had written there the preceding evening.

Hurriedly he pulled it out, desperately hoping he could read what the beautiful white girl had written there the night before.

At the first glance he suffered a bitter disappointment; never before had he so yearned for anything as now he did for the ability to interpret a message from that golden-haired divinity who had come so suddenly and so unexpectedly into his life.

At first glance, he felt a deep disappointment; he had never wanted anything as much as he now wanted the ability to understand a message from that golden-haired goddess who had so suddenly and unexpectedly entered his life.

What did it matter if the message were not intended for him? It was an expression of her thoughts, and that was sufficient for Tarzan of the Apes.

What did it matter if the message wasn’t meant for him? It was an expression of her thoughts, and that was enough for Tarzan of the Apes.

And now to be baffled by strange, uncouth characters the like of which he had never seen before! Why, they even tipped in the opposite direction from all that he had ever examined either in printed books or the difficult script of the few letters he had found.

And now to be stumped by these weird, unfamiliar symbols he’d never encountered before! Seriously, they even leaned the opposite way compared to everything he’d ever seen, whether in printed books or the tricky handwriting of the few letters he’d come across.

Even the little bugs of the black book were familiar friends, though their arrangement meant nothing to him; but these bugs were new and unheard of.

Even the tiny insects from the black book were familiar friends, though their arrangement made no sense to him; but these bugs were completely new and unknown.

For twenty minutes he pored over them, when suddenly they commenced to take familiar though distorted shapes. Ah, they were his old friends, but badly crippled.

For twenty minutes he studied them intently, until suddenly they began to take on familiar, though distorted, forms. Ah, they were his old friends, but severely damaged.

Then he began to make out a word here and a word there. His heart leaped for joy. He could read it, and he would.

Then he started to pick out a word here and there. His heart jumped with excitement. He could read it, and he would.

In another half hour he was progressing rapidly, and, but for an exceptional word now and again, he found it very plain sailing.

In another half hour, he was making good progress, and except for the occasional tricky word, he found it pretty straightforward.

Here is what he read:

Here is what he read:

WEST COAST OF AFRICA, ABOUT 10° SOUTH
LATITUDE. (So Mr. Clayton says.)

WEST COAST OF AFRICA, APPROXIMATELY 10° SOUTH
LATITUDE. (According to Mr. Clayton.)

February 3 (?), 1909.

February 3, 1909.

DEAREST HAZEL:

DEAR HAZEL:

It seems foolish to write you a letter that you may never see, but I simply must tell somebody of our awful experiences since we sailed from Europe on the ill-fated Arrow.

It feels pointless to write you a letter you might never read, but I just have to tell someone about the terrible things we’ve been through since we left Europe on the doomed Arrow.

If we never return to civilization, as now seems only too likely, this will at least prove a brief record of the events which led up to our final fate, whatever it may be.

If we never make it back to civilization, as now seems all too likely, this will at least serve as a short account of the events that led to our ultimate fate, whatever that may be.

As you know, we were supposed to have set out upon a scientific expedition to the Congo. Papa was presumed to entertain some wondrous theory of an unthinkably ancient civilization, the remains of which lay buried somewhere in the Congo valley. But after we were well under sail the truth came out.

As you know, we were supposed to have set out on a scientific expedition to the Congo. Dad was believed to have some incredible theory about an unimaginably ancient civilization, the remains of which were buried somewhere in the Congo valley. But once we were well underway, the truth came out.

It seems that an old bookworm who has a book and curio shop in Baltimore discovered between the leaves of a very old Spanish manuscript a letter written in 1550 detailing the adventures of a crew of mutineers of a Spanish galleon bound from Spain to South America with a vast treasure of “doubloons” and “pieces of eight,” I suppose, for they certainly sound weird and piraty.

It seems that an old bookworm who runs a book and antique shop in Baltimore found, tucked between the pages of a very old Spanish manuscript, a letter from 1550. The letter describes the adventures of a crew of mutineers from a Spanish galleon sailing from Spain to South America. The ship was carrying a huge treasure of “doubloons” and “pieces of eight”—which, I imagine, sounds pretty piratey and mysterious.

The writer had been one of the crew, and the letter was to his son, who was, at the very time the letter was written, master of a Spanish merchantman.

The writer had been part of the crew, and the letter was addressed to his son, who, at the exact moment the letter was written, was the captain of a Spanish merchant ship.

Many years had elapsed since the events the letter narrated had transpired, and the old man had become a respected citizen of an obscure Spanish town, but the love of gold was still so strong upon him that he risked all to acquaint his son with the means of attaining fabulous wealth for them both.

Many years had passed since the events described in the letter had taken place, and the old man had become a respected figure in a small Spanish town. Yet, his obsession with gold remained so powerful that he was willing to risk everything to share with his son the secret to amassing incredible wealth for them both.

The writer told how when but a week out from Spain the crew had mutinied and murdered every officer and man who opposed them; but they defeated their own ends by this very act, for there was none left competent to navigate a ship at sea.

The writer described how, just a week after leaving Spain, the crew had mutinied and killed every officer and crew member who stood against them. However, their actions backfired, as there was no one left who knew how to navigate the ship at sea.

They were blown hither and thither for two months, until sick and dying of scurvy, starvation, and thirst, they had been wrecked on a small islet.

They were tossed around for two months, until, sick and dying from scurvy, starvation, and thirst, they were shipwrecked on a small island.

The galleon was washed high upon the beach where she went to pieces; but not before the survivors, who numbered but ten souls, had rescued one of the great chests of treasure.

The galleon was swept high onto the beach, where it eventually broke apart; but before that happened, the survivors—only ten in total—managed to save one of the large treasure chests.

This they buried well up on the island, and for three years they lived there in constant hope of being rescued.

This they buried deep on the island, and for three years they stayed there, always hoping to be rescued.

One by one they sickened and died, until only one man was left, the writer of the letter.

One by one, they fell ill and passed away, until only one man remained—the author of the letter.

The men had built a boat from the wreckage of the galleon, but having no idea where the island was located they had not dared to put to sea.

The men had built a boat from the wreckage of the galleon, but with no clue where the island was located, they hadn’t dared to set sail.

When all were dead except himself, however, the awful loneliness so weighed upon the mind of the sole survivor that he could endure it no longer, and choosing to risk death upon the open sea rather than madness on the lonely isle, he set sail in his little boat after nearly a year of solitude.

When everyone else had died, the overwhelming loneliness became too much for the only survivor. He couldn’t handle it anymore and decided to risk death on the open ocean rather than lose his mind on the deserted island. After nearly a year of being alone, he set sail in his small boat.

Fortunately he sailed due north, and within a week was in the track of the Spanish merchantmen plying between the West Indies and Spain, and was picked up by one of these vessels homeward bound.

Fortunately, he sailed straight north, and within a week, he was in the path of the Spanish merchant ships traveling between the West Indies and Spain. He was picked up by one of these ships heading back home.

The story he told was merely one of shipwreck in which all but a few had perished, the balance, except himself, dying after they reached the island. He did not mention the mutiny or the chest of buried treasure.

The story he told was simply about a shipwreck where almost everyone had died, with only a few survivors, who, except for him, passed away after reaching the island. He didn’t bring up the mutiny or the chest of buried treasure.

The master of the merchantman assured him that from the position at which they had picked him up, and the prevailing winds for the past week he could have been on no other island than one of the Cape Verde group, which lie off the West Coast of Africa in about 16° or 17° north latitude.

The captain of the merchant ship assured him that, based on where they had found him and the wind patterns over the past week, he could only have been on one of the Cape Verde islands. These islands are located off the west coast of Africa, around 16° or 17° north latitude.

His letter described the island minutely, as well as the location of the treasure, and was accompanied by the crudest, funniest little old map you ever saw; with trees and rocks all marked by scrawly X’s to show the exact spot where the treasure had been buried.

His letter described the island in detail, along with the exact location of the treasure, and came with the most basic, amusing little old map you could imagine. It had trees and rocks marked with messy X’s to pinpoint where the treasure was buried.

When papa explained the real nature of the expedition, my heart sank, for I know so well how visionary and impractical the poor dear has always been that I feared that he had again been duped; especially when he told me he had paid a thousand dollars for the letter and map.

When Dad explained the actual purpose of the expedition, my heart sank. I know all too well how idealistic and impractical the poor dear has always been, and I was afraid he’d been tricked again—especially when he mentioned he’d paid a thousand dollars for the letter and map.

To add to my distress, I learned that he had borrowed ten thousand dollars more from Robert Canler, and had given his notes for the amount.

To make matters worse, I found out he had borrowed another ten thousand dollars from Robert Canler and had signed promissory notes for the full amount.

Mr. Canler had asked for no security, and you know, dearie, what that will mean for me if papa cannot meet them. Oh, how I detest that man!

Mr. Canler didn’t ask for any guarantees, and you know, sweetheart, what that’s going to mean for me if Dad can’t handle it. Ugh, I can’t stand that man!

We all tried to look on the bright side of things, but Mr. Philander, and Mr. Clayton—he joined us in London just for the adventure—both felt as skeptical as I.

We all tried to stay positive, but Mr. Philander and Mr. Clayton—he joined us in London just for the thrill—both felt as doubtful as I did.

Well, to make a long story short, we found the island and the treasure—a great iron-bound oak chest, wrapped in many layers of oiled sailcloth, and as strong and firm as when it had been buried nearly two hundred years ago.

Well, to cut to the chase, we found the island and the treasure—a massive iron-bound oak chest, wrapped in layers of oiled sailcloth, still as sturdy and intact as when it had been buried nearly two centuries ago.

It was simply filled with gold coin, and was so heavy that four men bent underneath its weight.

It was completely packed with gold coins, and so heavy that four men struggled under its weight.

The horrid thing seems to bring nothing but murder and misfortune to those who have anything to do with it, for three days after we sailed from the Cape Verde Islands our own crew mutinied and killed every one of their officers.

The horrible thing seems to bring nothing but death and disaster to anyone connected to it. Just three days after we left the Cape Verde Islands, our own crew rebelled and killed every single one of their officers.

Oh, it was the most terrifying experience one could imagine—I cannot even write of it.

Oh, it was the most terrifying experience anyone could imagine—I can’t even bring myself to write about it.

They were going to kill us too, but one of them, the leader, named King, would not let them, and so they sailed south along the coast to a lonely spot where they found a good harbor, and here they landed and have left us.

They were going to kill us too, but one of them, the leader named King, wouldn’t allow it. So they sailed south along the coast to a remote spot where they found a good harbor, and there they landed and left us.

They sailed away with the treasure to-day, but Mr. Clayton says they will meet with a fate similar to the mutineers of the ancient galleon, because King, the only man aboard who knew aught of navigation, was murdered on the beach by one of the men the day we landed.

They sailed off with the treasure today, but Mr. Clayton says they’ll end up like the mutineers from that old galleon. King, the only guy on board who knew anything about navigation, was killed on the beach by one of the crew the day we arrived.

I wish you could know Mr. Clayton; he is the dearest fellow imaginable, and unless I am mistaken he has fallen very much in love with me.

I wish you could meet Mr. Clayton; he’s the sweetest guy ever, and unless I’m completely wrong, he’s totally fallen for me.

He is the only son of Lord Greystoke, and some day will inherit the title and estates. In addition, he is wealthy in his own right, but the fact that he is going to be an English Lord makes me very sad—you know what my sentiments have always been relative to American girls who married titled foreigners. Oh, if he were only a plain American gentleman!

He is the only son of Lord Greystoke and will one day inherit the title and estate. On top of that, he’s already wealthy in his own right. But the fact that he’s destined to become an English lord makes me really sad—you know how I’ve always felt about American girls marrying titled foreigners. Oh, if only he were just a regular American gentleman!

But it isn’t his fault, poor fellow, and in everything except birth he would do credit to my country, and that is the greatest compliment I know how to pay any man.

But it’s not his fault, poor guy, and in every way except for his background, he’d make my country proud—and that’s the highest praise I can give anyone.

We have had the most weird experiences since we were landed here. Papa and Mr. Philander lost in the jungle, and chased by a real lion.

We’ve had the strangest experiences since we arrived here. Dad and Mr. Philander got lost in the jungle and were chased by an actual lion.

Mr. Clayton lost, and attacked twice by wild beasts. Esmeralda and I cornered in an old cabin by a perfectly awful man-eating lioness. Oh, it was simply “terrifical,” as Esmeralda would say.

Mr. Clayton lost, and was attacked twice by wild beasts. Esmeralda and I were cornered in an old cabin by a truly terrifying man-eating lioness. Oh, it was absolutely "terrifying," as Esmeralda would say.

But the strangest part of it all is the wonderful creature who rescued us. I have not seen him, but Mr. Clayton and papa and Mr. Philander have, and they say that he is a perfectly god-like white man tanned to a dusky brown, with the strength of a wild elephant, the agility of a monkey, and the bravery of a lion.

But the strangest part of it all is the incredible person who saved us. I haven’t seen him myself, but Mr. Clayton, my dad, and Mr. Philander have, and they say he’s an unbelievably handsome white man with a deep tan, the strength of a wild elephant, the agility of a monkey, and the courage of a lion.

He speaks no English and vanishes as quickly and as mysteriously after he has performed some valorous deed, as though he were a disembodied spirit.

He doesn’t speak English and disappears just as quickly and mysteriously after performing some brave act, as if he were a ghost.

Then we have another weird neighbor, who printed a beautiful sign in English and tacked it on the door of his cabin, which we have preempted, warning us to destroy none of his belongings, and signing himself “Tarzan of the Apes.”

Then we have another strange neighbor, who printed a fancy sign in English and nailed it to the door of his cabin—which we’ve taken over—warning us not to damage any of his stuff and signing it “Tarzan of the Apes.”

We have never seen him, though we think he is about, for one of the sailors, who was going to shoot Mr. Clayton in the back, received a spear in his shoulder from some unseen hand in the jungle.

We’ve never actually seen him, but we believe he’s out there somewhere. One of the sailors, who was about to shoot Mr. Clayton in the back, got a spear through his shoulder from an unseen hand in the jungle.

The sailors left us but a meager supply of food, so, as we have only a single revolver with but three cartridges left in it, we do not know how we can procure meat, though Mr. Philander says that we can exist indefinitely on the wild fruit and nuts which abound in the jungle.

The sailors left us with only a small amount of food, and since we have just one revolver with only three bullets left, we’re not sure how we’ll manage to get meat. However, Mr. Philander claims we can survive indefinitely on the wild fruit and nuts that are plentiful in the jungle.

I am very tired now, so I shall go to my funny bed of grasses which Mr. Clayton gathered for me, but will add to this from day to day as things happen.

I’m really tired right now, so I’m going to head to my cozy little bed of grass that Mr. Clayton put together for me. I’ll keep adding to this day by day as things happen.

Lovingly,
JANE PORTER.

With love,
JANE PORTER.

TO HAZEL STRONG, BALTIMORE, MD.

To Hazel Strong, Baltimore, MD.

Tarzan sat in a brown study for a long time after he finished reading the letter. It was filled with so many new and wonderful things that his brain was in a whirl as he attempted to digest them all.

Tarzan sat deep in thought for a long time after finishing the letter. It was packed with so many new and amazing things that his mind was spinning as he tried to process it all.

So they did not know that he was Tarzan of the Apes. He would tell them.

So they had no idea he was Tarzan of the Apes. He would let them know.

In his tree he had constructed a rude shelter of leaves and boughs, beneath which, protected from the rain, he had placed the few treasures brought from the cabin. Among these were some pencils.

In his tree, he had built a simple shelter out of leaves and branches. Underneath it, safe from the rain, he had stored the few belongings he brought from the cabin. Among these were some pencils.

He took one, and beneath Jane Porter’s signature he wrote:

He picked one up, and below Jane Porter’s signature, he wrote:

I am Tarzan of the Apes

I am Tarzan of the Apes.

He thought that would be sufficient. Later he would return the letter to the cabin.

He figured that would be enough. Later, he’d take the letter back to the cabin.

In the matter of food, thought Tarzan, they had no need to worry—he would provide, and he did.

In terms of food, Tarzan thought, they didn’t need to stress—he’d take care of it, and he did.

The next morning Jane found her missing letter in the exact spot from which it had disappeared two nights before. She was mystified; but when she saw the printed words beneath her signature, she felt a cold, clammy chill run up her spine. She showed the letter, or rather the last sheet with the signature, to Clayton.

The next morning, Jane found her missing letter in the exact spot where it had vanished two nights earlier. She was baffled, but when she noticed the printed words beneath her signature, a cold, clammy shiver ran down her spine. She showed the letter—or rather, the last page with the signature—to Clayton.

“And to think,” she said, “that uncanny thing was probably watching me all the time that I was writing—oo! It makes me shudder just to think of it.”

“And to think,” she said, “that creepy thing was probably watching me the whole time I was writing—ugh! Just thinking about it gives me chills.”

“But he must be friendly,” reassured Clayton, “for he has returned your letter, nor did he offer to harm you, and unless I am mistaken he left a very substantial memento of his friendship outside the cabin door last night, for I just found the carcass of a wild boar there as I came out.”

“But he must be friendly,” Clayton reassured, “because he returned your letter, and he didn’t try to hurt you. Unless I’m mistaken, he even left a pretty significant token of his friendship outside the cabin door last night. I just found the carcass of a wild boar there when I came out.”

From then on scarcely a day passed that did not bring its offering of game or other food. Sometimes it was a young deer, again a quantity of strange, cooked food—cassava cakes pilfered from the village of Mbonga—or a boar, or leopard, and once a lion.

From then on, hardly a day went by without some kind of game or food being brought. Sometimes it was a young deer, other times it was a batch of strange, cooked food—like cassava cakes stolen from Mbonga’s village—or a boar, a leopard, and once, even a lion.

Tarzan derived the greatest pleasure of his life in hunting meat for these strangers. It seemed to him that no pleasure on earth could compare with laboring for the welfare and protection of the beautiful white girl.

Tarzan found the greatest joy of his life in hunting meat for these strangers. To him, nothing on earth could compare to the satisfaction of working for the well-being and safety of the beautiful white girl.

Some day he would venture into the camp in daylight and talk with these people through the medium of the little bugs which were familiar to them and to Tarzan.

One day, he would dare to enter the camp during daylight and communicate with these people using the small insects that both they and Tarzan recognized.

But he found it difficult to overcome the timidity of the wild thing of the forest, and so day followed day without seeing a fulfillment of his good intentions.

But he struggled to overcome the shyness of the wild forest creature, and so days passed without him acting on his good intentions.

The party in the camp, emboldened by familiarity, wandered farther and yet farther into the jungle in search of nuts and fruit.

The group in the camp, feeling more confident as they got used to their surroundings, ventured deeper and deeper into the jungle, looking for nuts and fruit.

Scarcely a day passed that did not find Professor Porter straying in his preoccupied indifference toward the jaws of death. Mr. Samuel T. Philander, never what one might call robust, was worn to the shadow of a shadow through the ceaseless worry and mental distraction resultant from his Herculean efforts to safeguard the professor.

Scarcely a day went by without Professor Porter wandering, lost in his distracted indifference, dangerously close to death. Mr. Samuel T. Philander, never exactly the picture of health, was worn down to a mere shadow of himself from the constant stress and mental strain caused by his tireless efforts to keep the professor safe.

A month passed. Tarzan had finally determined to visit the camp by daylight.

A month went by. Tarzan had finally decided to check out the camp during the day.

It was early afternoon. Clayton had wandered to the point at the harbor’s mouth to look for passing vessels. Here he kept a great mass of wood, high piled, ready to be ignited as a signal should a steamer or a sail top the far horizon.

It was early afternoon. Clayton had walked over to the spot at the harbor’s entrance to watch for any passing ships. There, he had stacked a huge pile of wood, ready to light as a signal if a steamer or a sail appeared on the distant horizon.

Professor Porter was wandering along the beach south of the camp with Mr. Philander at his elbow, urging him to turn his steps back before the two became again the sport of some savage beast.

Professor Porter was strolling along the beach south of the camp with Mr. Philander by his side, trying to convince him to head back before they ended up as prey for some wild animal again.

The others gone, Jane and Esmeralda had wandered into the jungle to gather fruit, and in their search were led farther and farther from the cabin.

The others had left, and Jane and Esmeralda wandered into the jungle to gather fruit. As they searched, they found themselves venturing farther and farther from the cabin.

Tarzan waited in silence before the door of the little house until they should return. His thoughts were of the beautiful white girl. They were always of her now. He wondered if she would fear him, and the thought all but caused him to relinquish his plan.

Tarzan waited quietly by the door of the small house until they returned. His mind was filled with thoughts of the beautiful white girl. She was all he could think about now. He wondered if she would be afraid of him, and the idea almost made him abandon his plan.

He was rapidly becoming impatient for her return, that he might feast his eyes upon her and be near her, perhaps touch her. The ape-man knew no god, but he was as near to worshipping his divinity as mortal man ever comes to worship. While he waited he passed the time printing a message to her; whether he intended giving it to her he himself could not have told, but he took infinite pleasure in seeing his thoughts expressed in print—in which he was not so uncivilized after all. He wrote:

He was quickly growing impatient for her return, eager to see her, be close to her, maybe even touch her. The ape-man didn’t believe in any god, but he was as close to worshiping his own idea of divinity as any human could be. While he waited, he passed the time by writing a message to her. He wasn’t sure if he planned to give it to her, but he found deep satisfaction in seeing his thoughts written out—proving he wasn’t as uncivilized as he might seem. He wrote:

I am Tarzan of the Apes. I want you. I am yours. You are mine. We live here together always in my house. I will bring you the best of fruits, the tenderest deer, the finest meats that roam the jungle. I will hunt for you. I am the greatest of the jungle fighters. I will fight for you. I am the mightiest of the jungle fighters. You are Jane Porter, I saw it in your letter. When you see this you will know that it is for you and that Tarzan of the Apes loves you.

I am Tarzan of the Apes. I want you. I am yours. You are mine. We will live here together, always, in my home. I will bring you the best fruits, the most tender deer, the finest meats the jungle has to offer. I will hunt for you. I am the greatest fighter in the jungle. I will fight for you. I am the strongest of the jungle warriors. You are Jane Porter—I saw it in your letter. When you read this, you’ll know it’s for you, and that Tarzan of the Apes loves you.

As he stood, straight as a young Indian, by the door, waiting after he had finished the message, there came to his keen ears a familiar sound. It was the passing of a great ape through the lower branches of the forest.

As he stood, tall and straight like a young warrior, by the door, waiting after delivering the message, his sharp ears caught a familiar sound. It was the movement of a large ape through the lower branches of the forest.

For an instant he listened intently, and then from the jungle came the agonized scream of a woman, and Tarzan of the Apes, dropping his first love letter upon the ground, shot like a panther into the forest.

For a moment, he listened carefully, and then from the jungle came the agonized scream of a woman. Tarzan of the Apes, dropping his first love letter on the ground, bolted like a panther into the forest.

Clayton, also, heard the scream, and Professor Porter and Mr. Philander, and in a few minutes they came panting to the cabin, calling out to each other a volley of excited questions as they approached. A glance within confirmed their worst fears.

Clayton also heard the scream, and so did Professor Porter and Mr. Philander. Within minutes, they came rushing to the cabin, breathless, shouting a flurry of frantic questions at each other as they got closer. One look inside confirmed their worst fears.

Jane and Esmeralda were not there.

Jane and Esmeralda weren't around.

Instantly, Clayton, followed by the two old men, plunged into the jungle, calling the girl’s name aloud. For half an hour they stumbled on, until Clayton, by merest chance, came upon the prostrate form of Esmeralda.

Instantly, Clayton, followed by the two older men, rushed into the jungle, shouting the girl’s name. For half an hour, they pushed through the dense foliage until Clayton, purely by chance, stumbled upon Esmeralda’s unconscious body.

He stopped beside her, feeling for her pulse and then listening for her heartbeats. She lived. He shook her.

He stopped beside her, checking her pulse and then listening for her heartbeat. She was alive. He shook her.

“Esmeralda!” he shrieked in her ear. “Esmeralda! For God’s sake, where is Miss Porter? What has happened? Esmeralda!”

“Esmeralda!” he screamed in her ear. “Esmeralda! For God’s sake, where’s Miss Porter? What’s going on? Esmeralda!”

Slowly Esmeralda opened her eyes. She saw Clayton. She saw the jungle about her.

Slowly Esmeralda opened her eyes. She saw Clayton. She saw the jungle around her.

“Oh, Gaberelle!” she screamed, and fainted again.

“Oh, Gaberelle!” she screamed, and passed out again.

By this time Professor Porter and Mr. Philander had come up.

By this time, Professor Porter and Mr. Philander had arrived.

“What shall we do, Mr. Clayton?” asked the old professor. “Where shall we look? God could not have been so cruel as to take my little girl away from me now.”

“What should we do, Mr. Clayton?” asked the old professor. “Where should we look? God couldn’t have been so cruel as to take my little girl away from me now.”

“We must arouse Esmeralda first,” replied Clayton. “She can tell us what has happened. Esmeralda!” he cried again, shaking the black woman roughly by the shoulder.

“We need to wake Esmeralda first,” Clayton replied. “She can tell us what happened. Esmeralda!” he shouted again, shaking the woman roughly by the shoulder.

“O Gaberelle, I want to die!” cried the poor woman, but with eyes fast closed. “Let me die, dear Lord, don’t let me see that awful face again.”

“Oh Gaberelle, I just want to die!” cried the poor woman, her eyes tightly shut. “Let me die, dear God, please don’t make me see that horrible face again.”

“Come, come, Esmeralda,” cried Clayton.

“Come on, Esmeralda,” cried Clayton.

“The Lord isn’t here; it’s Mr. Clayton. Open your eyes.”

“The Lord isn’t here; it’s Mr. Clayton. Open your eyes.”

Esmeralda did as she was bade.

Esmeralda did as she was told.

“O Gaberelle! Thank the Lord,” she said.

“Oh, Gaberelle! Thank God,” she said.

“Where’s Miss Porter? What happened?” questioned Clayton.

“Where’s Miss Porter? What happened?” Clayton asked.

“Ain’t Miss Jane here?” cried Esmeralda, sitting up with wonderful celerity for one of her bulk. “Oh, Lord, now I remember! It must have took her away,” and the Negress commenced to sob, and wail her lamentations.

“Isn’t Miss Jane here?” cried Esmeralda, sitting up with surprising speed for someone her size. “Oh, Lord, now I remember! It must have taken her away,” and the woman began to sob and wail in grief.

“What took her away?” cried Professor Porter.

“What made her leave?” cried Professor Porter.

“A great big giant all covered with hair.”

“A big, hairy giant.”

“A gorilla, Esmeralda?” questioned Mr. Philander, and the three men scarcely breathed as he voiced the horrible thought.

“A gorilla, Esmeralda?” asked Mr. Philander, and the three men barely breathed as he voiced the terrifying thought.

“I thought it was the devil; but I guess it must have been one of them gorilephants. Oh, my poor baby, my poor little honey,” and again Esmeralda broke into uncontrollable sobbing.

“I thought it was the devil; but I guess it must have been one of those gorilla-elephants. Oh, my poor baby, my poor little honey,” and again Esmeralda broke into uncontrollable sobbing.

Clayton immediately began to look about for tracks, but he could find nothing save a confusion of trampled grasses in the close vicinity, and his woodcraft was too meager for the translation of what he did see.

Clayton quickly started searching for tracks, but he couldn’t find anything except a jumble of trampled grass nearby. His outdoor skills weren’t strong enough to make sense of what little he could see.

All the balance of the day they sought through the jungle; but as night drew on they were forced to give up in despair and hopelessness, for they did not even know in what direction the thing had borne Jane.

All the rest of the day, they searched through the jungle; but as night approached, they had no choice but to give up in despair and hopelessness, since they didn’t even know which direction the creature had taken Jane.

It was long after dark ere they reached the cabin, and a sad and grief-stricken party it was that sat silently within the little structure.

It was well after dark by the time they reached the cabin, and the group that sat quietly inside the small building was filled with sorrow and grief.

Professor Porter finally broke the silence. His tones were no longer those of the erudite pedant theorizing upon the abstract and the unknowable; but those of the man of action—determined, but tinged also by a note of indescribable hopelessness and grief which wrung an answering pang from Clayton’s heart.

Professor Porter finally broke the silence. His tone was no longer that of a scholarly expert theorizing about abstract and unknowable concepts; instead, it was the voice of a man of action—resolute, yet tinged with an unmistakable sense of hopelessness and sorrow that struck a deep chord of empathy in Clayton’s heart.

“I shall lie down now,” said the old man, “and try to sleep. Early to-morrow, as soon as it is light, I shall take what food I can carry and continue the search until I have found Jane. I will not return without her.”

“I’ll lie down now,” said the old man, “and try to get some sleep. Early tomorrow, as soon as it’s light, I’ll take whatever food I can carry and keep searching until I find Jane. I won’t come back without her.”

His companions did not reply at once. Each was immersed in his own sorrowful thoughts, and each knew, as did the old professor, what the last words meant—Professor Porter would never return from the jungle.

His companions didn’t respond right away. Each of them was lost in their own sad thoughts, and each understood, just like the old professor, what those final words meant—Professor Porter would never come back from the jungle.

At length Clayton arose and laid his hand gently upon Professor Porter’s bent old shoulder.

At last Clayton stood up and placed his hand gently on Professor Porter’s hunched, aging shoulder.

“I shall go with you, of course,” he said.

“I’ll go with you, of course,” he said.

“I knew that you would offer—that you would wish to go, Mr. Clayton; but you must not. Jane is beyond human assistance now. What was once my dear little girl shall not lie alone and friendless in the awful jungle.

“I knew you’d offer—that you’d want to go, Mr. Clayton, but you can’t. Jane is beyond any help now. What was once my dear little girl won’t be left alone and abandoned in that terrifying jungle.”

“The same vines and leaves will cover us, the same rains beat upon us; and when the spirit of her mother is abroad, it will find us together in death, as it has always found us in life.

“The same vines and leaves will cover us, the same rains will fall on us; and when the spirit of her mother is near, it will find us together in death, just as it has always found us in life.”

“No; it is I alone who may go, for she was my daughter—all that was left on earth for me to love.”

“No; it’s only me who can go, because she was my daughter—the only one I had left in this world to love.”

“I shall go with you,” said Clayton simply.

“I’ll go with you,” Clayton said simply.

The old man looked up, regarding the strong, handsome face of William Cecil Clayton intently. Perhaps he read there the love that lay in the heart beneath—the love for his daughter.

The old man looked up, studying the strong, handsome face of William Cecil Clayton closely. Maybe he saw the love that was hidden in the heart beneath—the love for his daughter.

He had been too preoccupied with his own scholarly thoughts in the past to consider the little occurrences, the chance words, which would have indicated to a more practical man that these young people were being drawn more and more closely to one another. Now they came back to him, one by one.

He had been too caught up in his own academic musings to notice the small moments, the casual remarks, that would have signaled to a more down-to-earth person how these young people were growing closer and closer to each other. Now those moments came back to him, one by one.

“As you wish,” he said.

"Whatever you say," he said.

“You may count on me, also,” said Mr. Philander.

“You can count on me too,” said Mr. Philander.

“No, my dear old friend,” said Professor Porter. “We may not all go. It would be cruelly wicked to leave poor Esmeralda here alone, and three of us would be no more successful than one.

“No, my dear old friend,” said Professor Porter. “We can’t all go. It would be terribly cruel to leave poor Esmeralda here by herself, and three of us wouldn’t have any better chance than one.”

“There be enough dead things in the cruel forest as it is. Come—let us try to sleep a little.”

“There are already enough dead things in that harsh forest. Come on—let’s try to get some sleep.”

CHAPTER XIX.
The Call of the Primitive

From the time Tarzan left the tribe of great anthropoids in which he had been raised, it was torn by continual strife and discord. Terkoz proved a cruel and capricious king, so that, one by one, many of the older and weaker apes, upon whom he was particularly prone to vent his brutish nature, took their families and sought the quiet and safety of the far interior.

From the time Tarzan left the tribe of great apes where he had grown up, it was plagued by constant conflict and chaos. Terkoz turned out to be a harsh and unpredictable leader, and as a result, many of the older and weaker apes, who were often the targets of his brutal behavior, began leaving one by one. They took their families and moved deeper into the jungle, searching for peace and safety.

But at last those who remained were driven to desperation by the continued truculence of Terkoz, and it so happened that one of them recalled the parting admonition of Tarzan:

But eventually, those who stayed behind were pushed to their breaking point by Terkoz's relentless aggression. It just so happened that one of them remembered Tarzan's final warning:

“If you have a chief who is cruel, do not do as the other apes do, and attempt, any one of you, to pit yourself against him alone. But, instead, let two or three or four of you attack him together. Then, if you will do this, no chief will dare to be other than he should be, for four of you can kill any chief who may ever be over you.”

“If you have a leader who’s cruel, don’t act like the other apes and try to take him on alone. Instead, team up—two, three, or four of you should confront him together. If you do this, no leader will dare to act out of line, because four of you can overpower any leader who tries to rule unfairly.”

And the ape who recalled this wise counsel repeated it to several of his fellows, so that when Terkoz returned to the tribe that day he found a warm reception awaiting him.

And the ape who remembered this wise advice shared it with several of his companions, so when Terkoz came back to the tribe that day, he was met with a heated welcome.

There were no formalities. As Terkoz reached the group, five huge, hairy beasts sprang upon him.

There were no formalities. As Terkoz reached the group, five massive, hairy beasts lunged at him.

At heart he was an arrant coward, which is the way with bullies among apes as well as among men; so he did not remain to fight and die, but tore himself away from them as quickly as he could and fled into the sheltering boughs of the forest.

At his core, he was a complete coward, which is typical of bullies, whether they’re apes or humans. So instead of staying to fight and risk his life, he broke free from them as fast as he could and bolted into the safety of the forest’s branches.

Two more attempts he made to rejoin the tribe, but on each occasion he was set upon and driven away. At last he gave it up, and turned, foaming with rage and hatred, into the jungle.

Two more times he tried to rejoin the group, but each time they attacked and chased him off. Finally, he gave up, boiling with anger and hatred, and disappeared into the jungle.

For several days he wandered aimlessly, nursing his spite and looking for some weak thing on which to vent his pent anger.

For several days, he wandered around without any real purpose, stewing in his bitterness and searching for someone or something vulnerable to unleash his bottled-up rage on.

It was in this state of mind that the horrible, man-like beast, swinging from tree to tree, came suddenly upon two women in the jungle.

It was in this frame of mind that the terrifying, human-like creature, swinging from tree to tree, suddenly came upon two women in the jungle.

He was right above them when he discovered them. The first intimation Jane Porter had of his presence was when the great hairy body dropped to the earth beside her, and she saw the awful face and the snarling, hideous mouth thrust within a foot of her.

He was right above them when he spotted them. The first hint Jane Porter had of his presence was when the large, hairy body landed on the ground beside her, and she saw the terrifying face and the snarling, hideous mouth inches from her own.

One piercing scream escaped her lips as the brute hand clutched her arm. Then she was dragged toward those awful fangs which yawned at her throat. But ere they touched that fair skin another mood claimed the anthropoid.

One piercing scream escaped her lips as the brute's hand grabbed her arm. Then she was pulled toward those terrifying fangs that loomed at her throat. But before they could touch her delicate skin, the ape-like creature shifted its mood.

The tribe had kept his women. He must find others to replace them. This hairless white ape would be the first of his new household, and so he threw her roughly across his broad, hairy shoulders and leaped back into the trees, bearing Jane away.

The tribe had taken his women. He needed to find others to replace them. This hairless white woman would be the first of his new household, so he tossed her roughly over his broad, hairy shoulders and leaped back into the trees, carrying Jane away.

Esmeralda’s scream of terror had mingled once with that of Jane, and then, as was Esmeralda’s manner under stress of emergency which required presence of mind, she swooned.

Esmeralda’s scream of terror had blended with Jane’s for a moment, and then, as was Esmeralda’s way when faced with a crisis that demanded quick thinking, she fainted.

But Jane did not once lose consciousness. It is true that that awful face, pressing close to hers, and the stench of the foul breath beating upon her nostrils, paralyzed her with terror; but her brain was clear, and she comprehended all that transpired.

But Jane never lost consciousness. True, that terrifying face, pressed close to hers, and the foul stench of its breath hitting her nostrils, left her frozen with fear; but her mind stayed sharp, and she understood everything that was happening.

With what seemed to her marvelous rapidity the brute bore her through the forest, but still she did not cry out or struggle. The sudden advent of the ape had confused her to such an extent that she thought now that he was bearing her toward the beach.

With what felt like incredible speed, the creature carried her through the forest, but she still didn’t scream or fight. The ape’s sudden appearance had thrown her into such confusion that she now believed he was taking her toward the beach.

For this reason she conserved her energies and her voice until she could see that they had approached near enough to the camp to attract the succor she craved.

For this reason, she saved her energy and kept quiet until she could see that they had gotten close enough to the camp to call for the help she desperately needed.

She could not have known it, but she was being borne farther and farther into the impenetrable jungle.

She couldn’t have known it, but she was being carried deeper and deeper into the dense, unyielding jungle.

The scream that had brought Clayton and the two older men stumbling through the undergrowth had led Tarzan of the Apes straight to where Esmeralda lay, but it was not Esmeralda in whom his interest centered, though pausing over her he saw that she was unhurt.

The scream that had sent Clayton and the two older men rushing through the underbrush had drawn Tarzan of the Apes directly to where Esmeralda lay. However, it wasn’t Esmeralda who held his attention, though he paused briefly to confirm she was unharmed.

For a moment he scrutinized the ground below and the trees above, until the ape that was in him by virtue of training and environment, combined with the intelligence that was his by right of birth, told his wondrous woodcraft the whole story as plainly as though he had seen the thing happen with his own eyes.

For a moment, he studied the ground below and the trees above, until the primal instincts ingrained in him through training and environment, combined with the intelligence he was born with, revealed the entire story to his remarkable woodcraft as clearly as if he had witnessed it firsthand.

And then he was gone again into the swaying trees, following the high-flung spoor which no other human eye could have detected, much less translated.

And then he disappeared back into the swaying trees, tracking the faint trail that no other person could have spotted, let alone understood.

At boughs’ ends, where the anthropoid swings from one tree to another, there is most to mark the trail, but least to point the direction of the quarry; for there the pressure is downward always, toward the small end of the branch, whether the ape be leaving or entering a tree. Nearer the center of the tree, where the signs of passage are fainter, the direction is plainly marked.

At the ends of branches, where the ape swings from one tree to another, there’s the most evidence of the trail but the least indication of the direction the quarry is heading; because there, the pressure is always downward, toward the thinner end of the branch, whether the ape is leaving or entering a tree. Closer to the center of the tree, where the signs of movement are less obvious, the direction is clearly marked.

Here, on this branch, a caterpillar has been crushed by the fugitive’s great foot, and Tarzan knows instinctively where that same foot would touch in the next stride. Here he looks to find a tiny particle of the demolished larva, ofttimes not more than a speck of moisture.

Here, on this branch, a caterpillar has been crushed by the fugitive’s heavy foot, and Tarzan instinctively knows where that same foot will land in the next step. Here, he expects to find a tiny fragment of the destroyed larva, often no more than a speck of moisture.

Again, a minute bit of bark has been upturned by the scraping hand, and the direction of the break indicates the direction of the passage. Or some great limb, or the stem of the tree itself has been brushed by the hairy body, and a tiny shred of hair tells him by the direction from which it is wedged beneath the bark that he is on the right trail.

Again, a tiny piece of bark has been flipped up by the scraping hand, and the direction of the break shows the direction of movement. Or maybe a large branch, or even the trunk of the tree itself, has been brushed by the hairy body, and a small strand of hair, stuck under the bark, tells him by the angle it’s wedged that he’s on the right track.

Nor does he need to check his speed to catch these seemingly faint records of the fleeing beast.

Nor does he need to slow down to pick up these faint traces of the fleeing animal.

To Tarzan they stand out boldly against all the myriad other scars and bruises and signs upon the leafy way. But strongest of all is the scent, for Tarzan is pursuing up the wind, and his trained nostrils are as sensitive as a hound’s.

To Tarzan, they stand out clearly among all the countless other marks, scratches, and signs along the leafy path. But the strongest clue is the scent, as Tarzan is moving upwind, and his sharp sense of smell is as keen as a hound’s.

There are those who believe that the lower orders are specially endowed by nature with better olfactory nerves than man, but it is merely a matter of development.

There are those who believe that the lower classes are naturally gifted with a better sense of smell than humans, but it’s really just a matter of development.

Man’s survival does not hinge so greatly upon the perfection of his senses. His power to reason has relieved them of many of their duties, and so they have, to some extent, atrophied, as have the muscles which move the ears and scalp, merely from disuse.

Man’s survival doesn’t depend so heavily on the sharpness of his senses. His ability to think has taken over many of their functions, and as a result, they’ve somewhat weakened, much like the muscles that move the ears and scalp, simply from lack of use.

The muscles are there, about the ears and beneath the scalp, and so are the nerves which transmit sensations to the brain, but they are under-developed because they are not needed.

The muscles are present around the ears and under the scalp, as are the nerves that send sensations to the brain, but they’re underdeveloped because they aren’t necessary.

Not so with Tarzan of the Apes. From early infancy his survival had depended upon acuteness of eyesight, hearing, smell, touch, and taste far more than upon the more slowly developed organ of reason.

Not so with Tarzan of the Apes. From early childhood, his survival had relied on sharp senses—eyesight, hearing, smell, touch, and taste—far more than on the slower-developing faculty of reason.

The least developed of all in Tarzan was the sense of taste, for he could eat luscious fruits, or raw flesh, long buried with almost equal appreciation; but in that he differed but slightly from more civilized epicures.

The least developed of all in Tarzan was his sense of taste, as he could enjoy luscious fruits or raw, long-buried flesh with almost equal appreciation. But in that regard, he wasn’t all that different from more refined food enthusiasts.

Almost silently the ape-man sped on in the track of Terkoz and his prey, but the sound of his approach reached the ears of the fleeing beast and spurred it on to greater speed.

Almost silently, the ape-man raced after Terkoz and his captive, but the faint sound of his approach reached the fleeing beast's ears, driving it to move even faster.

Three miles were covered before Tarzan overtook them, and then Terkoz, seeing that further flight was futile, dropped to the ground in a small open glade, that he might turn and fight for his prize or be free to escape unhampered if he saw that the pursuer was more than a match for him.

Three miles passed before Tarzan caught up with them, and then Terkoz, realizing that running further was pointless, dropped to the ground in a small open clearing. He decided to turn and fight for his prize or, if he saw that the pursuer was too strong, make a quick escape without being weighed down.

He still grasped Jane in one great arm as Tarzan bounded like a leopard into the arena which nature had provided for this primeval-like battle.

He still held Jane tightly in one strong arm as Tarzan leaped like a leopard into the natural arena that seemed made for this primal battle.

When Terkoz saw that it was Tarzan who pursued him, he jumped to the conclusion that this was Tarzan’s woman, since they were of the same kind—white and hairless—and so he rejoiced at this opportunity for double revenge upon his hated enemy.

When Terkoz realized it was Tarzan chasing him, he assumed this was Tarzan’s woman, since they looked alike—both white and hairless—and he was thrilled at the chance to get double revenge on his hated enemy.

To Jane the strange apparition of this god-like man was as wine to sick nerves.

To Jane, the sudden appearance of this godlike man was like a shot of adrenaline to her frayed nerves.

From the description which Clayton and her father and Mr. Philander had given her, she knew that it must be the same wonderful creature who had saved them, and she saw in him only a protector and a friend.

From the descriptions Clayton, her father, and Mr. Philander had given her, she knew it had to be the same incredible being who had saved them. In him, she saw only a protector and a friend.

But as Terkoz pushed her roughly aside to meet Tarzan’s charge, and she saw the great proportions of the ape and the mighty muscles and the fierce fangs, her heart quailed. How could any vanquish such a mighty antagonist?

But as Terkoz shoved her roughly aside to face Tarzan’s charge, and she saw the massive size of the ape, his powerful muscles, and his sharp fangs, her courage faltered. How could anyone defeat such a formidable opponent?

Like two charging bulls they came together, and like two wolves sought each other’s throat. Against the long canines of the ape was pitted the thin blade of the man’s knife.

Like two raging bulls, they collided, and like two wolves, they went straight for each other’s throats. The ape’s long fangs clashed against the man’s slim knife blade.

Jane—her lithe, young form flattened against the trunk of a great tree, her hands tight pressed against her rising and falling bosom, and her eyes wide with mingled horror, fascination, fear, and admiration—watched the primordial ape battle with the primeval man for possession of a woman—for her.

Jane—her slim, youthful body pressed flat against the trunk of a massive tree, her hands tightly clutching her rapidly rising and falling chest, and her eyes wide with a mix of horror, fascination, fear, and admiration—watched the ancient ape fight the primitive man over a woman—over her.

As the great muscles of the man’s back and shoulders knotted beneath the tension of his efforts, and the huge biceps and forearm held at bay those mighty tusks, the veil of centuries of civilization and culture was swept from the blurred vision of the Baltimore girl.

As the man’s powerful back and shoulder muscles tightened under the strain of his effort, and his massive biceps and forearms fought to hold back those enormous tusks, the Baltimore girl’s blurred vision cleared, stripping away the layers of centuries of civilization and culture.

When the long knife drank deep a dozen times of Terkoz’ heart’s blood, and the great carcass rolled lifeless upon the ground, it was a primeval woman who sprang forward with outstretched arms toward the primeval man who had fought for her and won her.

When the long knife plunged deep a dozen times into Terkoz’s heart, and the massive body collapsed lifeless to the ground, it was a primal woman who rushed forward with open arms toward the primal man who had fought for her and claimed her.

And Tarzan?

And Tarzan?

He did what no red-blooded man needs lessons in doing. He took his woman in his arms and smothered her upturned, panting lips with kisses.

He did what any man with passion and instinct knows how to do. He pulled his woman into his arms and covered her upturned, breathless lips with kisses.

For a moment Jane lay there with half-closed eyes. For a moment—the first in her young life—she knew the meaning of love.

For a moment, Jane lay there with half-closed eyes. For a moment—the first in her young life—she understood what love truly meant.

But as suddenly as the veil had been withdrawn it dropped again, and an outraged conscience suffused her face with its scarlet mantle, and a mortified woman thrust Tarzan of the Apes from her and buried her face in her hands.

But as quickly as the veil had been lifted, it fell back into place, and a wave of guilt flushed her face with a deep red blush. Overcome with shame, she pushed Tarzan of the Apes away and buried her face in her hands.

Tarzan had been surprised when he had found the girl he had learned to love after a vague and abstract manner a willing prisoner in his arms. Now he was surprised that she repulsed him.

Tarzan had been surprised when he found the girl he had come to love in a vague and abstract way willingly in his arms. Now he was surprised that she pushed him away.

He came close to her once more and took hold of her arm. She turned upon him like a tigress, striking his great breast with her tiny hands.

He moved closer to her again and grabbed her arm. She spun around to face him like a wildcat, hitting his broad chest with her small hands.

Tarzan could not understand it.

Tarzan couldn’t understand it.

A moment ago and it had been his intention to hasten Jane back to her people, but that little moment was lost now in the dim and distant past of things which were but can never be again, and with it the good intentions had gone to join the impossible.

A moment ago, he had planned to quickly return Jane to her people, but that brief moment was now lost in the hazy, distant past of things that once were but can never be again. Along with it, his good intentions had vanished into the realm of the impossible.

Since then Tarzan of the Apes had felt a warm, lithe form close pressed to his. Hot, sweet breath against his cheek and mouth had fanned a new flame to life within his breast, and perfect lips had clung to his in burning kisses that had seared a deep brand into his soul—a brand which marked a new Tarzan.

Since then, Tarzan of the Apes had felt a warm, supple body pressed close to his. Hot, sweet breath against his cheek and lips had ignited a new fire within his heart, and perfect lips had clung to his in passionate kisses that left a lasting mark on his soul—a mark that signaled the birth of a new Tarzan.

Again he laid his hand upon her arm. Again she repulsed him. And then Tarzan of the Apes did just what his first ancestor would have done.

Again he placed his hand on her arm. Again she pushed him away. And then Tarzan of the Apes did exactly what his earliest ancestor would have done.

He took his woman in his arms and carried her into the jungle.

He took his woman in his arms and carried her into the jungle.

Early the following morning the four within the little cabin by the beach were awakened by the booming of a cannon. Clayton was the first to rush out, and there, beyond the harbor’s mouth, he saw two vessels lying at anchor.

Early the next morning, the four people in the small beach cabin were woken up by the sound of a cannon firing. Clayton was the first to run outside, and there, just past the harbor entrance, he spotted two ships anchored.

One was the Arrow and the other a small French cruiser. The sides of the latter were crowded with men gazing shoreward, and it was evident to Clayton, as to the others who had now joined him, that the gun which they had heard had been fired to attract their attention if they still remained at the cabin.

One was the Arrow and the other a small French cruiser. The sides of the latter were packed with men looking toward the shore, and it was clear to Clayton, as well as to the others who had joined him by now, that the gunshot they’d heard had been fired to get their attention if they were still at the cabin.

Both vessels lay at a considerable distance from shore, and it was doubtful if their glasses would locate the waving hats of the little party far in between the harbor’s points.

Both ships were anchored quite a distance from the shore, and it was uncertain whether their binoculars would spot the small group waving their hats from the narrow stretch of land between the harbor’s points.

Esmeralda had removed her red apron and was waving it frantically above her head; but Clayton, still fearing that even this might not be seen, hurried off toward the northern point where lay his signal pyre ready for the match.

Esmeralda had taken off her red apron and was waving it wildly above her head; but Clayton, still worried that even this might go unnoticed, rushed off toward the northern point where his signal fire was ready to be lit.

It seemed an age to him, as to those who waited breathlessly behind, ere he reached the great pile of dry branches and underbrush.

It felt like an eternity to him, just as it did to those holding their breath behind him, before he finally reached the massive heap of dry branches and underbrush.

As he broke from the dense wood and came in sight of the vessels again, he was filled with consternation to see that the Arrow was making sail and that the cruiser was already under way.

As he emerged from the thick forest and caught sight of the ships again, he was struck with panic to see that the Arrow was setting sail and that the cruiser was already moving.

Quickly lighting the pyre in a dozen places, he hurried to the extreme point of the promontory, where he stripped off his shirt, and, tying it to a fallen branch, stood waving it back and forth above him.

Quickly lighting the pyre in a dozen spots, he rushed to the farthest edge of the promontory, where he pulled off his shirt, tied it to a broken branch, and stood waving it back and forth above his head.

But still the vessels continued to stand out; and he had given up all hope, when the great column of smoke, rising above the forest in one dense vertical shaft, attracted the attention of a lookout aboard the cruiser, and instantly a dozen glasses were leveled on the beach.

But the ships kept moving away; and he had lost all hope when the massive column of smoke, rising straight up above the forest in a thick, vertical plume, caught the eye of a lookout on the cruiser. Immediately, a dozen binoculars were trained on the beach.

Presently Clayton saw the two ships come about again; and while the Arrow lay drifting quietly on the ocean, the cruiser steamed slowly back toward shore.

Soon Clayton noticed the two ships turning around again; and while the Arrow floated calmly on the ocean, the cruiser moved slowly back toward the shore.

At some distance away she stopped, and a boat was lowered and dispatched toward the beach.

At some distance away, she stopped, and a boat was lowered and sent toward the beach.

As it was drawn up a young officer stepped out.

As it was pulled up, a young officer stepped out.

“Monsieur Clayton, I presume?” he asked.

“Mr. Clayton, I assume?” he asked.

“Thank God, you have come!” was Clayton’s reply. “And it may be that it is not too late even now.”

“Thank God, you’re here!” Clayton replied. “And it might not be too late, even now.”

“What do you mean, Monsieur?” asked the officer.

“What do you mean, sir?” asked the officer.

Clayton told of the abduction of Jane Porter and the need of armed men to aid in the search for her.

Clayton explained how Jane Porter had been kidnapped and stressed the urgent need for armed men to help in the search for her.

Mon Dieu!” exclaimed the officer, sadly. “Yesterday and it would not have been too late. Today and it may be better that the poor lady were never found. It is horrible, Monsieur. It is too horrible.”

“Oh my God!” the officer exclaimed, sounding heartbroken. “Yesterday, and it wouldn’t have been too late. Today, it might be better if the poor woman had never been found. It’s awful, sir. Truly awful.”

Other boats had now put off from the cruiser, and Clayton, having pointed out the harbor’s entrance to the officer, entered the boat with him and its nose was turned toward the little landlocked bay, into which the other craft followed.

Other boats had now launched from the cruiser, and Clayton, after pointing out the harbor’s entrance to the officer, climbed into the boat with him. They turned the bow toward the small, sheltered bay, with the other vessels following behind.

Soon the entire party had landed where stood Professor Porter, Mr. Philander and the weeping Esmeralda.

Soon the whole group had landed where Professor Porter, Mr. Philander, and the crying Esmeralda were standing.

Among the officers in the last boats to put off from the cruiser was the commander of the vessel; and when he had heard the story of Jane’s abduction, he generously called for volunteers to accompany Professor Porter and Clayton in their search.

Among the officers in the last boats to leave the cruiser was the ship's commander. After hearing about Jane’s kidnapping, he kindly asked for volunteers to join Professor Porter and Clayton in their search.

Not an officer or a man was there of those brave and sympathetic Frenchmen who did not quickly beg leave to be one of the expedition.

Not a single officer or soldier among those courageous and compassionate Frenchmen hesitated to eagerly request permission to join the expedition.

The commander selected twenty men and two officers, Lieutenant D’Arnot and Lieutenant Charpentier. A boat was dispatched to the cruiser for provisions, ammunition, and carbines; the men were already armed with revolvers.

The commander picked twenty men and two officers, Lieutenant D’Arnot and Lieutenant Charpentier. A boat was sent to the cruiser to get supplies, ammunition, and carbines; the men were already carrying revolvers.

Then, to Clayton’s inquiries as to how they had happened to anchor off shore and fire a signal gun, the commander, Captain Dufranne, explained that a month before they had sighted the Arrow bearing southwest under considerable canvas, and that when they had signaled her to come about she had but crowded on more sail.

Then, to Clayton’s questions about why they had anchored offshore and fired a signal gun, the commander, Captain Dufranne, explained that a month earlier they had spotted the Arrow heading southwest under full sail, and when they had signaled it to turn around, it had only sped up instead.

They had kept her hull-up until sunset, firing several shots after her, but the next morning she was nowhere to be seen. They had then continued to cruise up and down the coast for several weeks, and had about forgotten the incident of the recent chase, when, early one morning a few days before the lookout had described a vessel laboring in the trough of a heavy sea and evidently entirely out of control.

They had kept her in sight until sunset, firing several shots at her, but by the next morning, she had vanished. They spent the next few weeks cruising up and down the coast, nearly forgetting about the recent chase, when, early one morning a few days later, the lookout spotted a ship struggling in the rough waves, clearly out of control.

As they steamed nearer to the derelict they were surprised to note that it was the same vessel that had run from them a few weeks earlier. Her forestaysail and mizzen spanker were set as though an effort had been made to hold her head up into the wind, but the sheets had parted, and the sails were tearing to ribbons in the half gale of wind.

As they got closer to the abandoned ship, they were shocked to realize it was the same vessel that had fled from them a few weeks earlier. Her forestaysail and mizzen spanker were still set, as if someone had tried to keep her bow facing into the wind, but the lines had snapped, and the sails were being shredded by the strong winds.

In the high sea that was running it was a difficult and dangerous task to attempt to put a prize crew aboard her; and as no signs of life had been seen above deck, it was decided to stand by until the wind and sea abated; but just then a figure was seen clinging to the rail and feebly waving a mute signal of despair toward them.

In the rough seas, trying to send a prize crew aboard her was both challenging and risky. Since no signs of life had been spotted on deck, they decided to wait until the wind and waves calmed down. But then, a figure was seen clinging to the rail, weakly waving a silent plea for help toward them.

Immediately a boat’s crew was ordered out and an attempt was successfully made to board the Arrow. The sight that met the Frenchmen’s eyes as they clambered over the ship’s side was appalling.

Right away, a boat crew was sent out, and they managed to board the Arrow successfully. The scene that greeted the Frenchmen as they climbed over the ship’s side was horrifying.

A dozen dead and dying men rolled hither and thither upon the pitching deck, the living intermingled with the dead. Two of the corpses appeared to have been partially devoured as though by wolves.

A dozen dead and dying men rolled back and forth on the rocking deck, the living mixed in with the dead. Two of the bodies looked like they had been partly eaten, as if by wolves.

The prize crew soon had the vessel under proper sail once more and the living members of the ill-starred company carried below to their hammocks.

The prize crew quickly got the ship back under proper sail, and the surviving members of the unlucky group were taken below to their hammocks.

The dead were wrapped in tarpaulins and lashed on deck to be identified by their comrades before being consigned to the deep.

The dead were wrapped in tarps and tied down on deck to be identified by their comrades before being buried at sea.

None of the living was conscious when the Frenchmen reached the Arrow’s deck. Even the poor devil who had waved the single despairing signal of distress had lapsed into unconsciousness before he had learned whether it had availed or not.

None of the survivors were conscious when the Frenchmen reached the Arrow’s deck. Even the poor soul who had waved the single desperate distress signal had passed out before he could find out if it had worked or not.

It did not take the French officer long to learn what had caused the terrible condition aboard; for when water and brandy were sought to restore the men, it was found that there was none, nor even food of any description.

It didn’t take the French officer long to figure out what had caused the awful situation on board; when they looked for water and brandy to revive the men, they discovered there was none—not even any food of any kind.

He immediately signalled to the cruiser to send water, medicine, and provisions, and another boat made the perilous trip to the Arrow.

He quickly signaled the cruiser to send water, medicine, and supplies, and another boat made the dangerous journey to the Arrow.

When restoratives had been applied several of the men regained consciousness, and then the whole story was told. That part of it we know up to the sailing of the Arrow after the murder of Snipes, and the burial of his body above the treasure chest.

When the restoratives were applied, several of the men regained consciousness, and then the full story came out. We already know the part up to the sailing of the Arrow after Snipes was murdered and his body was buried above the treasure chest.

It seems that the pursuit by the cruiser had so terrorized the mutineers that they had continued out across the Atlantic for several days after losing her; but on discovering the meager supply of water and provisions aboard, they had turned back toward the east.

It seems that the cruiser's chase had terrified the mutineers so much that they kept sailing across the Atlantic for several days after losing sight of it. But once they realized how little water and food they had on board, they turned back toward the east.

With no one on board who understood navigation, discussions soon arose as to their whereabouts; and as three days’ sailing to the east did not raise land, they bore off to the north, fearing that the high north winds that had prevailed had driven them south of the southern extremity of Africa.

With no one on board who knew how to navigate, arguments quickly broke out about their location. After three days of sailing east without sighting land, they changed course to the north, worried that the strong north winds they’d been dealing with had pushed them south of the southern tip of Africa.

They kept on a north-northeasterly course for two days, when they were overtaken by a calm which lasted for nearly a week. Their water was gone, and in another day they would be without food.

They continued on a north-northeasterly course for two days before being hit by a calm that lasted almost a week. Their water ran out, and within another day, they would be out of food.

Conditions changed rapidly from bad to worse. One man went mad and leaped overboard. Soon another opened his veins and drank his own blood.

Conditions quickly went from bad to worse. One man lost his mind and jumped overboard. Shortly after, another slit his veins and drank his own blood.

When he died they threw him overboard also, though there were those among them who wanted to keep the corpse on board. Hunger was changing them from human beasts to wild beasts.

When he died, they tossed him overboard too, even though some of them wanted to keep the body on the ship. Hunger was turning them from civilized beings into savage animals.

Two days before they had been picked up by the cruiser they had become too weak to handle the vessel, and that same day three men died. On the following morning it was seen that one of the corpses had been partially devoured.

Two days before they were rescued by the cruiser, they had become too weak to manage the vessel, and that same day, three men died. The next morning, they discovered that one of the bodies had been partially eaten.

All that day the men lay glaring at each other like beasts of prey, and the following morning two of the corpses lay almost entirely stripped of flesh.

All day, the men stared at each other like predators, and by the next morning, two of the bodies were nearly completely stripped of their flesh.

The men were but little stronger for their ghoulish repast, for the want of water was by far the greatest agony with which they had to contend. And then the cruiser had come.

The men were only slightly stronger after their grim meal, as the lack of water remained by far the most excruciating hardship they had to endure. And then the cruiser had arrived.

When those who could had recovered, the entire story had been told to the French commander; but the men were too ignorant to be able to tell him at just what point on the coast the professor and his party had been marooned, so the cruiser had steamed slowly along within sight of land, firing occasional signal guns and scanning every inch of the beach with glasses.

When those who could had recovered, the whole story had been relayed to the French commander; but the men were too inexperienced to pinpoint exactly where on the coast the professor and his group had been stranded. So, the cruiser moved slowly along, staying within sight of land, firing occasional signal shots and carefully scanning every inch of the beach with binoculars.

They had anchored by night so as not to neglect a particle of the shore line, and it had happened that the preceding night had brought them off the very beach where lay the little camp they sought.

They had anchored overnight to make sure they didn’t miss any part of the shoreline, and it turned out that the night before had brought them right to the beach where the small camp they were looking for was located.

The signal guns of the afternoon before had not been heard by those on shore, it was presumed, because they had doubtless been in the thick of the jungle searching for Jane Porter, where the noise of their own crashing through the underbrush would have drowned the report of a far distant gun.

The signal guns fired the previous afternoon hadn’t been heard by those on shore, it was assumed, because they were likely deep in the jungle searching for Jane Porter. The noise of their own movements through the dense underbrush would have drowned out the sound of a distant gunshot.

By the time the two parties had narrated their several adventures, the cruiser’s boat had returned with supplies and arms for the expedition.

By the time both groups had shared their separate adventures, the cruiser’s boat had come back with supplies and weapons for the expedition.

Within a few minutes the little body of sailors and the two French officers, together with Professor Porter and Clayton, set off upon their hopeless and ill-fated quest into the untracked jungle.

Within a few minutes, the small group of sailors and the two French officers, along with Professor Porter and Clayton, set off on their desperate and doomed mission into the uncharted jungle.

CHAPTER XX.
Heredity

When Jane realized that she was being borne away a captive by the strange forest creature who had rescued her from the clutches of the ape she struggled desperately to escape, but the strong arms that held her as easily as though she had been but a day-old babe only pressed a little more tightly.

When Jane realized she was being carried away as a captive by the strange forest creature who had saved her from the ape's grasp, she struggled desperately to break free. But the strong arms holding her—as effortlessly as if she were a newborn—only tightened their grip slightly.

So presently she gave up the futile effort and lay quietly, looking through half-closed lids at the face of the man who strode easily through the tangled undergrowth with her.

So she soon stopped trying and just lay still, peering through half-closed eyes at the man who walked effortlessly through the dense undergrowth, carrying her.

The face above her was one of extraordinary beauty.

The face above her was stunningly beautiful.

A perfect type of the strongly masculine, unmarred by dissipation, or brutal or degrading passions. For, though Tarzan of the Apes was a killer of men and of beasts, he killed as the hunter kills, dispassionately, except on those rare occasions when he had killed for hate—though not the brooding, malevolent hate which marks the features of its own with hideous lines.

A perfect example of strong masculinity, untouched by recklessness or base, destructive desires. For, though Tarzan of the Apes killed both men and animals, he did so as a hunter does—calmly and without emotion, except on those rare occasions when he killed out of hatred—though not the deep, malicious kind that leaves its mark on a person’s face with ugly lines.

When Tarzan killed he more often smiled than scowled, and smiles are the foundation of beauty.

When Tarzan killed, he smiled more often than he scowled, and smiles are the foundation of beauty.

One thing the girl had noticed particularly when she had seen Tarzan rushing upon Terkoz—the vivid scarlet band upon his forehead, from above the left eye to the scalp; but now as she scanned his features she noticed that it was gone, and only a thin white line marked the spot where it had been.

One thing the girl had noticed especially when she saw Tarzan charging at Terkoz—the bright red band across his forehead, stretching from above his left eye to his scalp. But now, as she studied his face, she realized it was gone, and only a faint white line remained where it had been.

As she lay more quietly in his arms Tarzan slightly relaxed his grip upon her.

As she lay more calmly in his arms, Tarzan loosened his hold on her slightly.

Once he looked down into her eyes and smiled, and the girl had to close her own to shut out the vision of that handsome, winning face.

Once he glanced down into her eyes and smiled, and she had to close her own to block out the sight of that attractive, charming face.

Presently Tarzan took to the trees, and Jane, wondering that she felt no fear, began to realize that in many respects she had never felt more secure in her whole life than now as she lay in the arms of this strong, wild creature, being borne, God alone knew where or to what fate, deeper and deeper into the savage fastness of the untamed forest.

Soon, Tarzan swung into the trees, and Jane, surprised that she felt no fear, began to realize that in many ways she had never felt safer in her entire life than she did now, cradled in the arms of this powerful, untamed man. She was being carried, only God knew where or toward what destiny, deeper and deeper into the wild, uncharted heart of the jungle.

When, with closed eyes, she commenced to speculate upon the future, and terrifying fears were conjured by a vivid imagination, she had but to raise her lids and look upon that noble face so close to hers to dissipate the last remnant of apprehension.

When she closed her eyes and started imagining the future, her vivid mind conjured up terrifying fears. But all she had to do was open her eyes and look at that noble face so close to hers, and every last bit of worry would vanish.

No, he could never harm her; of that she was convinced when she translated the fine features and the frank, brave eyes above her into the chivalry which they proclaimed.

No, he could never harm her; of that she was certain as she took in his sharp features and the honest, courageous eyes that seemed to radiate the chivalry they represented.

On and on they went through what seemed to Jane a solid mass of verdure, yet ever there appeared to open before this forest god a passage, as by magic, which closed behind them as they passed.

On and on they went through what seemed to Jane a dense wall of greenery, yet always a path seemed to open up before this forest god as if by magic, closing behind them as they moved forward.

Scarce a branch scraped against her, yet above and below, before and behind, the view presented naught but a solid mass of inextricably interwoven branches and creepers.

Scarcely a branch brushed against her, yet above and below, before and behind, the view showed nothing but a solid wall of tangled branches and vines.

As Tarzan moved steadily onward his mind was occupied with many strange and new thoughts. Here was a problem the like of which he had never encountered, and he felt rather than reasoned that he must meet it as a man and not as an ape.

As Tarzan moved steadily forward, his mind was filled with many strange and new thoughts. Here was a problem unlike anything he had ever faced before, and he sensed, rather than logically reasoned, that he had to confront it as a man, not as an ape.

The free movement through the middle terrace, which was the route he had followed for the most part, had helped to cool the ardor of the first fierce passion of his new found love.

The freedom to move through the middle terrace, which was the path he had mostly taken, had helped to calm the intensity of the initial fiery passion of his newfound love.

Now he discovered himself speculating upon the fate which would have fallen to the girl had he not rescued her from Terkoz.

Now he found himself wondering what would have happened to the girl if he hadn’t saved her from Terkoz.

He knew why the ape had not killed her, and he commenced to compare his intentions with those of Terkoz.

He understood why the ape hadn’t killed her, and he began to compare his own intentions with those of Terkoz.

True, it was the order of the jungle for the male to take his mate by force; but could Tarzan be guided by the laws of the beasts? Was not Tarzan a Man? But what did men do? He was puzzled; for he did not know.

True, it was the way of the jungle for the male to claim his mate by force; but could Tarzan follow the rules of the animals? Wasn’t Tarzan a Man? But what did men do? He was confused; he didn’t know.

He wished that he might ask the girl, and then it came to him that she had already answered him in the futile struggle she had made to escape and to repulse him.

He wished he could ask the girl, but then it hit him that she had already answered him through her desperate attempts to break free and push him away.

But now they had come to their destination, and Tarzan of the Apes with Jane in his strong arms, swung lightly to the turf of the arena where the great apes held their councils and danced the wild orgy of the Dum-Dum.

But now they had reached their destination, and Tarzan of the Apes, with Jane in his strong arms, leaped gracefully onto the turf of the arena where the great apes held their councils and performed the wild rituals of the Dum-Dum.

Though they had come many miles, it was still but midafternoon, and the amphitheater was bathed in the half light which filtered through the maze of encircling foliage.

Though they had traveled many miles, it was still only mid-afternoon, and the amphitheater was bathed in the soft light that filtered through the tangle of surrounding foliage.

The green turf looked soft and cool and inviting. The myriad noises of the jungle seemed far distant and hushed to a mere echo of blurred sounds, rising and falling like the surf upon a remote shore.

The green grass looked soft, cool, and inviting. The countless noises of the jungle seemed far away, muted to a faint echo of indistinct sounds, rising and falling like waves on a distant shore.

A feeling of dreamy peacefulness stole over Jane as she sank down upon the grass where Tarzan had placed her, and as she looked up at his great figure towering above her, there was added a strange sense of perfect security.

A sense of dreamy calm washed over Jane as she settled onto the grass where Tarzan had set her down. Looking up at his towering figure above her, she felt an odd but complete sense of safety.

As she watched him from beneath half-closed lids, Tarzan crossed the little circular clearing toward the trees upon the further side. She noted the graceful majesty of his carriage, the perfect symmetry of his magnificent figure and the poise of his well-shaped head upon his broad shoulders.

As she watched him from beneath half-closed eyelids, Tarzan walked across the small circular clearing toward the trees on the other side. She noticed the graceful confidence in his stride, the perfect balance of his impressive physique, and the way his well-proportioned head rested effortlessly on his broad shoulders.

What a perfect creature! There could be naught of cruelty or baseness beneath that godlike exterior. Never, she thought had such a man strode the earth since God created the first in his own image.

What a flawless being! There couldn’t be any cruelty or wickedness beneath that divine appearance. Never, she thought, had such a man walked the earth since God created the first in His own image.

With a bound Tarzan sprang into the trees and disappeared. Jane wondered where he had gone. Had he left her there to her fate in the lonely jungle?

With a leap, Tarzan jumped into the trees and vanished. Jane wondered where he had gone. Had he abandoned her to face her fate alone in the isolated jungle?

She glanced nervously about. Every vine and bush seemed but the lurking-place of some huge and horrible beast waiting to bury gleaming fangs into her soft flesh. Every sound she magnified into the stealthy creeping of a sinuous and malignant body.

She looked around anxiously. Every vine and bush seemed like a hiding spot for some massive, terrifying creature ready to sink its sharp teeth into her soft skin. Every noise she heard felt like the quiet, sneaky movement of a slithering, menacing predator.

How different now that he had left her!

How different everything felt now that he was gone!

For a few minutes that seemed hours to the frightened girl, she sat with tense nerves waiting for the spring of the crouching thing that was to end her misery of apprehension.

For a few minutes that felt like hours to the terrified girl, she sat with her nerves on edge, waiting for the pounce of the crouching creature that would finally put an end to her unbearable fear.

She almost prayed for the cruel teeth that would give her unconsciousness and surcease from the agony of fear.

She almost wished for the sharp pain that would knock her out and end the unbearable terror she was feeling.

She heard a sudden, slight sound behind her. With a cry she sprang to her feet and turned to face her end.

She heard a sudden, faint noise behind her. With a scream, she jumped to her feet and turned to confront her fate.

There stood Tarzan, his arms filled with ripe and luscious fruit.

There stood Tarzan, his arms loaded with ripe, juicy fruit.

Jane reeled and would have fallen, had not Tarzan, dropping his burden, caught her in his arms. She did not lose consciousness, but she clung tightly to him, shuddering and trembling like a frightened deer.

Jane staggered and would have fallen if Tarzan hadn’t dropped what he was carrying and caught her in his arms. She didn’t pass out, but she clung to him tightly, shaking and trembling like a terrified deer.

Tarzan of the Apes stroked her soft hair and tried to comfort and quiet her as Kala had him, when, as a little ape, he had been frightened by Sabor, the lioness, or Histah, the snake.

Tarzan of the Apes gently stroked her soft hair, trying to comfort and calm her, just as Kala had done for him when he was a young ape, scared by Sabor, the lioness, or Histah, the snake.

Once he pressed his lips lightly upon her forehead, and she did not move, but closed her eyes and sighed.

Once he gently kissed her forehead, and she stayed still, closing her eyes and letting out a soft sigh.

She could not analyze her feelings, nor did she wish to attempt it. She was satisfied to feel the safety of those strong arms, and to leave her future to fate; for the last few hours had taught her to trust this strange wild creature of the forest as she would have trusted but few of the men of her acquaintance.

She couldn’t figure out her emotions, nor did she want to try. She was content to feel the security of those strong arms and to leave her future to chance. The past few hours had shown her she could trust this strange, wild forest being as much as she would have trusted only a handful of the men she knew.

As she thought of the strangeness of it, there commenced to dawn upon her the realization that she had, possibly, learned something else which she had never really known before—love. She wondered and then she smiled.

As she thought about how strange it all was, it began to dawn on her that she might have learned something else she had never truly understood before—love. She wondered, and then she smiled.

And still smiling, she pushed Tarzan gently away; and looking at him with a half-smiling, half-quizzical expression that made her face wholly entrancing, she pointed to the fruit upon the ground, and seated herself upon the edge of the earthen drum of the anthropoids, for hunger was asserting itself.

And still smiling, she gently pushed Tarzan away; then, with a half-smiling, half-quizzical look that made her face utterly captivating, she pointed to the fruit on the ground and sat down on the edge of the apes' earthen drum, as hunger began to take over.

Tarzan quickly gathered up the fruit, and, bringing it, laid it at her feet; and then he, too, sat upon the drum beside her, and with his knife opened and prepared the various fruits for her meal.

Tarzan quickly gathered up the fruit and brought it over, placing it at her feet. Then he sat down on the drum beside her, using his knife to open and prepare the different fruits for her meal.

Together and in silence they ate, occasionally stealing sly glances at one another, until finally Jane broke into a merry laugh in which Tarzan joined.

Together and in silence they ate, occasionally sneaking quick glances at each other, until finally Jane burst into a cheerful laugh, which Tarzan joined.

“I wish you spoke English,” said the girl.

“I wish you spoke English,” said the girl.

Tarzan shook his head, and an expression of wistful and pathetic longing sobered his laughing eyes.

Tarzan shook his head, and a look of wistful, almost heartbreaking longing softened his laughing eyes.

Then Jane tried speaking to him in French, and then in German; but she had to laugh at her own blundering attempt at the latter tongue.

Then Jane tried speaking to him in French, and then in German; but she had to laugh at her clumsy attempt at the latter language.

“Anyway,” she said to him in English, “you understand my German as well as they did in Berlin.”

“Anyway,” she said to him in English, “you understand my German just as well as they did in Berlin.”

Tarzan had long since reached a decision as to what his future procedure should be. He had had time to recollect all that he had read of the ways of men and women in the books at the cabin. He would act as he imagined the men in the books would have acted were they in his place.

Tarzan had already made up his mind about what he should do next. He’d had plenty of time to think back on everything he’d read about how men and women behaved in the books from the cabin. He decided he would act the way he believed the men in those books would have acted if they were in his position.

Again he rose and went into the trees, but first he tried to explain by means of signs that he would return shortly, and he did so well that Jane understood and was not afraid when he had gone.

Again, he got up and walked into the trees, but first, he tried to explain with gestures that he’d be back soon. He did such a good job that Jane understood and didn’t feel scared when he left.

Only a feeling of loneliness came over her and she watched the point where he had disappeared, with longing eyes, awaiting his return. As before, she was appraised of his presence by a soft sound behind her, and turned to see him coming across the turf with a great armful of branches.

Only a sense of loneliness washed over her, and she gazed at the spot where he had vanished, her eyes filled with longing, waiting for him to return. Just like before, she became aware of his presence by a gentle sound behind her, and she turned to see him walking across the grass with a huge armful of branches.

Then he went back again into the jungle and in a few minutes reappeared with a quantity of soft grasses and ferns.

Then he went back into the jungle and, a few minutes later, came back with a bunch of soft grasses and ferns.

Two more trips he made until he had quite a pile of material at hand.

Two more trips he made until he had a decent amount of material gathered.

Then he spread the ferns and grasses upon the ground in a soft flat bed, and above it leaned many branches together so that they met a few feet over its center. Upon these he spread layers of huge leaves of the great elephant’s ear, and with more branches and more leaves he closed one end of the little shelter he had built.

Then he spread the ferns and grasses on the ground to make a soft, flat bed, and leaned several branches together so they met a few feet above the center. Over these, he layered large leaves from the elephant ear plant, and with more branches and leaves, he closed off one end of the small shelter he had built.

Then they sat down together again upon the edge of the drum and tried to talk by signs.

Then they sat down together again on the edge of the drum and tried to communicate using gestures.

The magnificent diamond locket which hung about Tarzan’s neck, had been a source of much wonderment to Jane. She pointed to it now, and Tarzan removed it and handed the pretty bauble to her.

The stunning diamond locket hanging around Tarzan’s neck had always fascinated Jane. She pointed to it now, and Tarzan took it off, handing the beautiful trinket to her.

She saw that it was the work of a skilled artisan and that the diamonds were of great brilliancy and superbly set, but the cutting of them denoted that they were of a former day. She noticed too that the locket opened, and, pressing the hidden clasp, she saw the two halves spring apart to reveal in either section an ivory miniature.

She saw that it was the work of a skilled artisan, with diamonds that were incredibly brilliant and set with exceptional craftsmanship, though their cut suggested they were from an earlier era. She also noticed that the locket opened, and when she pressed the hidden clasp, the two halves sprang apart to reveal an ivory miniature in each section.

One was of a beautiful woman and the other might have been a likeness of the man who sat beside her, except for a subtle difference of expression that was scarcely definable.

One was a portrait of a beautiful woman, and the other could have been a picture of the man sitting beside her, except for a slight, almost indescribable difference in their expressions.

She looked up at Tarzan to find him leaning toward her gazing on the miniatures with an expression of astonishment. He reached out his hand for the locket and took it away from her, examining the likenesses within with unmistakable signs of surprise and new interest. His manner clearly denoted that he had never before seen them, nor imagined that the locket opened.

She glanced up at Tarzan to see him leaning toward her, staring at the miniatures with a look of amazement. He reached out, took the locket from her, and studied the pictures inside with clear signs of shock and newfound curiosity. His behavior made it obvious that he had never seen them before and had no idea the locket could even open.

This fact caused Jane to indulge in further speculation, and it taxed her imagination to picture how this beautiful ornament came into the possession of a wild and savage creature of the unexplored jungles of Africa.

This fact led Jane to dive deeper into her thoughts, and it stretched her imagination to figure out how such a stunning piece of jewelry ended up in the hands of a wild, untamed creature from the uncharted jungles of Africa.

Still more wonderful was how it contained the likeness of one who might be a brother, or, more likely, the father of this woodland demi-god who was even ignorant of the fact that the locket opened.

Still more amazing was how it held the image of someone who might be a brother, or, more likely, the father of this forest demigod who didn’t even know the locket could open.

Tarzan was still gazing with fixity at the two faces. Presently he removed the quiver from his shoulder, and emptying the arrows upon the ground reached into the bottom of the bag-like receptacle and drew forth a flat object wrapped in many soft leaves and tied with bits of long grass.

Tarzan was still staring intently at the two faces. After a moment, he took the quiver off his shoulder, dumped the arrows onto the ground, and reached into the bottom of the bag-like container. He pulled out a flat object wrapped in several soft leaves and tied with pieces of long grass.

Carefully he unwrapped it, removing layer after layer of leaves until at length he held a photograph in his hand.

Carefully he unwrapped it, peeling off layer after layer of leaves until finally he held a photograph in his hand.

Pointing to the miniature of the man within the locket he handed the photograph to Jane, holding the open locket beside it.

Pointing to the tiny portrait of the man inside the locket, he handed the photograph to Jane, holding the open locket next to it.

The photograph only served to puzzle the girl still more, for it was evidently another likeness of the same man whose picture rested in the locket beside that of the beautiful young woman.

The photograph only confused the girl even more, as it was clearly another image of the same man whose picture was in the locket alongside that of the beautiful young woman.

Tarzan was looking at her with an expression of puzzled bewilderment in his eyes as she glanced up at him. He seemed to be framing a question with his lips.

Tarzan was looking at her with a puzzled expression in his eyes as she glanced up at him. He seemed to be forming a question with his lips.

The girl pointed to the photograph and then to the miniature and then to him, as though to indicate that she thought the likenesses were of him, but he only shook his head, and then shrugging his great shoulders, he took the photograph from her and having carefully rewrapped it, placed it again in the bottom of his quiver.

The girl pointed to the photograph, then to the miniature, and finally to him, as if suggesting she thought the images resembled him. But he just shook his head, shrugged his broad shoulders, took the photograph from her, carefully rewrapped it, and placed it back at the bottom of his quiver.

For a few moments he sat in silence, his eyes bent upon the ground, while Jane held the little locket in her hand, turning it over and over in an endeavor to find some further clue that might lead to the identity of its original owner.

For a few moments, he sat quietly, his gaze fixed on the ground, while Jane held the small locket in her hand, turning it over and over, trying to find any additional clue that might reveal the identity of its original owner.

At length a simple explanation occurred to her.

At last, a simple explanation came to her.

The locket had belonged to Lord Greystoke, and the likenesses were of himself and Lady Alice.

The locket had belonged to Lord Greystoke, and the pictures inside were of him and Lady Alice.

This wild creature had simply found it in the cabin by the beach. How stupid of her not to have thought of that solution before.

This wild creature had just stumbled upon it in the cabin by the beach. How dumb of her not to have thought of that solution earlier.

But to account for the strange likeness between Lord Greystoke and this forest god—that was quite beyond her, and it is not strange that she could not imagine that this naked savage was indeed an English nobleman.

But to explain the uncanny resemblance between Lord Greystoke and this forest god—that was completely beyond her, and it’s no surprise she couldn’t fathom that this bare-skinned wild man was actually an English aristocrat.

At length Tarzan looked up to watch the girl as she examined the locket. He could not fathom the meaning of the faces within, but he could read the interest and fascination upon the face of the live young creature by his side.

At last, Tarzan looked up to watch the girl as she studied the locket. He couldn’t understand the meaning behind the faces inside, but he could see the curiosity and fascination on the face of the living young woman beside him.

She noticed that he was watching her and thinking that he wished his ornament again she held it out to him. He took it from her and taking the chain in his two hands he placed it about her neck, smiling at her expression of surprise at his unexpected gift.

She noticed he was watching her and seemed to want his ornament back, so she held it out to him. He took it from her and, holding the chain in both hands, placed it around her neck. He smiled at her surprised expression, amused by her reaction to his unexpected gift.

Jane shook her head vehemently and would have removed the golden links from about her throat, but Tarzan would not let her. Taking her hands in his, when she insisted upon it, he held them tightly to prevent her.

Jane shook her head firmly and tried to take off the golden chain around her neck, but Tarzan stopped her. When she kept insisting, he took her hands in his and held them tightly to keep her from removing it.

At last she desisted and with a little laugh raised the locket to her lips.

At last she stopped and, with a small laugh, brought the locket to her lips.

Tarzan did not know precisely what she meant, but he guessed correctly that it was her way of acknowledging the gift, and so he rose, and taking the locket in his hand, stooped gravely like some courtier of old, and pressed his lips upon it where hers had rested.

Tarzan didn’t fully understand what she meant, but he correctly assumed it was her way of acknowledging the gift. So he stood up, took the locket in his hand, and with the grace of an old-fashioned courtier, he bent down and kissed it where her lips had touched.

It was a stately and gallant little compliment performed with the grace and dignity of utter unconsciousness of self. It was the hall-mark of his aristocratic birth, the natural outcropping of many generations of fine breeding, an hereditary instinct of graciousness which a lifetime of uncouth and savage training and environment could not eradicate.

It was a refined and elegant gesture, carried out with effortless grace and a complete lack of self-awareness. It was a testament to his noble upbringing, the natural result of generations of good breeding, an inherited instinct for kindness that even a lifetime of rough and wild training and surroundings couldn’t erase.

It was growing dark now, and so they ate again of the fruit which was both food and drink for them; then Tarzan rose, and leading Jane to the little bower he had erected, motioned her to go within.

It was getting dark now, so they ate more of the fruit, which served as both food and drink for them. Then Tarzan stood up, led Jane to the small shelter he had built, and gestured for her to go inside.

For the first time in hours a feeling of fear swept over her, and Tarzan felt her draw away as though shrinking from him.

For the first time in hours, a wave of fear washed over her, and Tarzan noticed her pulling back as if she were trying to distance herself from him.

Contact with this girl for half a day had left a very diferent Tarzan from the one on whom the morning’s sun had risen.

Contact with this girl for half a day had left a very different Tarzan from the one the morning sun had risen upon.

Now, in every fiber of his being, heredity spoke louder than training.

Now, in every part of his being, genetics spoke louder than upbringing.

He had not in one swift transition become a polished gentleman from a savage ape-man, but at last the instincts of the former predominated, and over all was the desire to please the woman he loved, and to appear well in her eyes.

He hadn’t transformed instantly from a wild ape-man into a refined gentleman, but eventually, his more civilized instincts took over. Above all, he wanted to impress the woman he loved and make a good impression on her.

So Tarzan of the Apes did the only thing he knew to assure Jane of her safety. He removed his hunting knife from its sheath and handed it to her hilt first, again motioning her into the bower.

So Tarzan of the Apes did the only thing he knew to guarantee Jane's safety. He took his hunting knife out of its sheath and handed it to her, hilt first, once again gesturing for her to go into the bower.

The girl understood, and taking the long knife she entered and lay down upon the soft grasses while Tarzan of the Apes stretched himself upon the ground across the entrance.

The girl understood, and taking the long knife, she went inside and lay down on the soft grass while Tarzan of the Apes stretched out on the ground across the entrance.

And thus the rising sun found them in the morning.

And so, the morning sun rose to find them still there.

When Jane awoke, she did not at first recall the strange events of the preceding day, and so she wondered at her odd surroundings—the little leafy bower, the soft grasses of her bed, the unfamiliar prospect from the opening at her feet.

When Jane woke up, she didn’t immediately remember the strange events of the day before, and she was puzzled by her unusual surroundings—the small leafy shelter, the soft grass she was lying on, and the unfamiliar view through the opening at her feet.

Slowly the circumstances of her position crept one by one into her mind. And then a great wonderment arose in her heart—a mighty wave of thankfulness and gratitude that though she had been in such terrible danger, yet she was unharmed.

Slowly, the details of her situation began to sink in, one by one. Then, a deep sense of wonder filled her heart—an overwhelming wave of gratitude and relief that, despite being in such grave danger, she had come out of it unharmed.

She moved to the entrance of the shelter to look for Tarzan. He was gone; but this time no fear assailed her for she knew that he would return.

She walked to the entrance of the shelter to look for Tarzan. He wasn’t there, but this time she didn’t feel afraid because she knew he’d come back.

In the grass at the entrance to her bower she saw the imprint of his body where he had lain all night to guard her. She knew that the fact that he had been there was all that had permitted her to sleep in such peaceful security.

In the grass at the entrance to her bower, she noticed the impression of his body where he had lain all night to protect her. She realized that his presence was the only reason she had been able to sleep so peacefully and securely.

With him near, who could entertain fear? She wondered if there was another man on earth with whom a girl could feel so safe in the heart of this savage African jungle. Even the lions and panthers had no fears for her now.

With him nearby, who could feel afraid? She wondered if there was another man on earth who could make a woman feel so secure in the middle of this wild African jungle. Even the lions and panthers didn’t scare her now.

She looked up to see his lithe form drop softly from a near-by tree. As he caught her eyes upon him his face lighted with that frank and radiant smile that had won her confidence the day before.

She looked up to see his agile figure drop quietly from a nearby tree. When he noticed her gaze, his face lit up with that open, glowing smile that had earned her trust the day before.

As he approached her Jane’s heart beat faster and her eyes brightened as they had never done before at the approach of any man.

As he got closer, Jane's heart raced and her eyes lit up in a way they never had before when any man came near.

He had again been gathering fruit and this he laid at the entrance of her bower. Once more they sat down together to eat.

He had been picking fruit again and placed it at the entrance of her shelter. Once more, they sat down together to eat.

Jane commenced to wonder what his plans were. Would he take her back to the beach or would he keep her here? Suddenly she realized that the matter did not seem to give her much concern. Could it be that she did not care!

Jane began to wonder what his plans were. Would he take her back to the beach or keep her here? Suddenly, she realized that the matter didn’t seem to bother her much. Could it be that she didn’t care?

She began to comprehend, also, that she was entirely contented sitting here by the side of this smiling giant eating delicious fruit in a sylvan paradise far within the remote depths of an African jungle—that she was contented and very happy.

She began to understand, too, that she was completely content sitting here beside this cheerful giant, enjoying delicious fruit in a lush paradise deep within the remote heart of an African jungle—that she was content and truly happy.

She could not understand it. Her reason told her that she should be torn by wild anxieties, weighted by dread fears, cast down by gloomy forebodings; but instead, her heart was singing and she was smiling into the answering face of the man beside her.

She couldn’t make sense of it. Her logic told her she should be overwhelmed with panic, weighed down by fear, and crushed by dark premonitions. But instead, her heart was singing, and she found herself smiling into the warm, responsive gaze of the man beside her.

When they had finished their breakfast Tarzan went to her bower and recovered his knife. The girl had entirely forgotten it. She realized that it was because she had forgotten the fear that prompted her to accept it.

When they finished breakfast, Tarzan went to her bower and retrieved his knife. The girl had completely forgotten about it. She realized it was because she had let go of the fear that had made her take it in the first place.

Motioning her to follow, Tarzan walked toward the trees at the edge of the arena, and taking her in one strong arm swung to the branches above.

Motioning for her to follow, Tarzan headed toward the trees at the edge of the arena. With one strong arm, he lifted her up and swung them both into the branches above.

The girl knew that he was taking her back to her people, and she could not understand the sudden feeling of loneliness and sorrow which crept over her.

The girl knew he was taking her back to her people, but she couldn’t understand the sudden wave of loneliness and sadness that washed over her.

For hours they swung slowly along.

For hours they moved slowly forward.

Tarzan of the Apes did not hurry. He tried to draw out the sweet pleasure of that journey with those dear arms about his neck as long as possible, and so he went far south of the direct route to the beach.

Tarzan of the Apes didn’t rush. He wanted to savor the sweet joy of that journey, with those beloved arms wrapped around his neck, for as long as he could. So, he took a longer path, heading far south of the direct route to the beach.

Several times they halted for brief rests, which Tarzan did not need, and at noon they stopped for an hour at a little brook, where they quenched their thirst, and ate.

Several times they paused for short breaks, which Tarzan didn’t need, and at noon they stopped for an hour by a small stream, where they drank and ate.

So it was nearly sunset when they came to the clearing, and Tarzan, dropping to the ground beside a great tree, parted the tall jungle grass and pointed out the little cabin to her.

So it was almost sunset when they reached the clearing, and Tarzan, crouching down beside a massive tree, pushed aside the tall jungle grass and showed her the small cabin.

She took him by the hand to lead him to it, that she might tell her father that this man had saved her from death and worse than death, that he had watched over her as carefully as a mother might have done.

She took him by the hand to lead him to it, so she could tell her father that this man had saved her from death and something even worse, that he had looked after her as attentively as a mother would have.

But again the timidity of the wild thing in the face of human habitation swept over Tarzan of the Apes. He drew back, shaking his head.

But once more, the wild creature's fear of human presence overwhelmed Tarzan of the Apes. He stepped back, shaking his head.

The girl came close to him, looking up with pleading eyes. Somehow she could not bear the thought of his going back into the terrible jungle alone.

The girl stepped closer to him, gazing up with pleading eyes. For some reason, she couldn’t stand the idea of him going back into that terrifying jungle alone.

Still he shook his head, and finally he drew her to him very gently and stooped to kiss her, but first he looked into her eyes and waited to learn if she were pleased, or if she would repulse him.

Still, he shook his head, and finally, he gently pulled her close and leaned down to kiss her. But first, he looked into her eyes, waiting to see if she was pleased or if she would push him away.

Just an instant the girl hesitated, and then she realized the truth, and throwing her arms about his neck she drew his face to hers and kissed him—unashamed.

Just for a moment, the girl hesitated, and then she understood the truth. Throwing her arms around his neck, she pulled his face to hers and kissed him—without shame.

“I love you—I love you,” she murmured.

“I love you—I love you,” she whispered.

From far in the distance came the faint sound of many guns. Tarzan and Jane raised their heads.

From far in the distance came the faint sound of many guns. Tarzan and Jane raised their heads.

From the cabin came Mr. Philander and Esmeralda.

From the cabin came Mr. Philander and Esmeralda.

From where Tarzan and the girl stood they could not see the two vessels lying at anchor in the harbor.

From where Tarzan and the girl stood, they couldn’t see the two ships anchored in the harbor.

Tarzan pointed toward the sounds, touched his breast and pointed again. She understood. He was going, and something told her that it was because he thought her people were in danger.

Tarzan gestured toward the sounds, touched his chest, and pointed again. She understood. He was leaving, and something told her it was because he believed her people were in danger.

Again he kissed her.

He kissed her again.

“Come back to me,” she whispered. “I shall wait for you—always.”

“Come back to me,” she whispered. “I’ll wait for you—forever.”

He was gone—and Jane turned to walk across the clearing to the cabin.

He was gone—and Jane turned to walk across the clearing toward the cabin.

Mr. Philander was the first to see her. It was dusk and Mr. Philander was very near sighted.

Mr. Philander was the first to spot her. It was dusk, and Mr. Philander was extremely nearsighted.

“Quickly, Esmeralda!” he cried. “Let us seek safety within; it is a lioness. Bless me!”

“Hurry, Esmeralda!” he shouted. “Let’s get inside for safety—it’s a lioness. Oh my god!”

Esmeralda did not bother to verify Mr. Philander’s vision. His tone was enough. She was within the cabin and had slammed and bolted the door before he had finished pronouncing her name. The “Bless me” was startled out of Mr. Philander by the discovery that Esmeralda, in the exuberance of her haste, had fastened him upon the same side of the door as was the close-approaching lioness.

Esmeralda didn’t bother to check if Mr. Philander’s sighting was real. His tone said it all. She was already inside the cabin, slamming and bolting the door before he even finished saying her name. The “Bless me” that escaped Mr. Philander came from the sudden realization that Esmeralda, in her frantic hurry, had left him on the same side of the door as the rapidly approaching lioness.

He beat furiously upon the heavy portal.

He pounded furiously on the heavy door.

“Esmeralda! Esmeralda!” he shrieked. “Let me in. I am being devoured by a lion.”

“Esmeralda! Esmeralda!” he screamed. “Let me in. A lion’s about to eat me!”

Esmeralda thought that the noise upon the door was made by the lioness in her attempts to pursue her, so, after her custom, she fainted.

Esmeralda thought the noise at the door was the lioness trying to chase her, so, as usual, she fainted.

Mr. Philander cast a frightened glance behind him.

Mr. Philander shot a scared look over his shoulder.

Horrors! The thing was quite close now. He tried to scramble up the side of the cabin, and succeeded in catching a fleeting hold upon the thatched roof.

Horrors! The thing was really close now. He tried to climb up the side of the cabin and managed to grab a quick hold on the thatched roof.

For a moment he hung there, clawing with his feet like a cat on a clothesline, but presently a piece of the thatch came away, and Mr. Philander, preceding it, was precipitated upon his back.

For a moment he dangled there, scrambling with his feet like a cat on a clothesline, but soon a piece of the thatch gave way, and Mr. Philander, tumbling ahead of it, landed flat on his back.

At the instant he fell a remarkable item of natural history leaped to his mind. If one feigns death lions and lionesses are supposed to ignore one, according to Mr. Philander’s faulty memory.

At the moment he fell, a fascinating bit of natural history flashed through his mind. If you pretend to be dead, lions and lionesses are said to leave you alone—at least, that’s what Mr. Philander’s unreliable memory suggested.

So Mr. Philander lay as he had fallen, frozen into the horrid semblance of death. As his arms and legs had been extended stiffly upward as he came to earth upon his back the attitude of death was anything but impressive.

So Mr. Philander lay as he had fallen, frozen in a grotesque imitation of death. Since his arms and legs had been stretched stiffly upward when he landed on his back, the pose of death was far from dignified.

Jane had been watching his antics in mild-eyed surprise. Now she laughed—a little choking gurgle of a laugh; but it was enough. Mr. Philander rolled over upon his side and peered about. At length he discovered her.

Jane had been watching his antics with mild surprise. Now she laughed—a soft, choked chuckle—but it was enough. Mr. Philander rolled onto his side and looked around. Finally, he spotted her.

“Jane!” he cried. “Jane Porter. Bless me!”

“Jane!” he exclaimed. “Jane Porter. Oh my god!”

He scrambled to his feet and rushed toward her. He could not believe that it was she, and alive.

He scrambled to his feet and rushed toward her. He couldn’t believe it was her—and that she was alive.

“Bless me!” Where did you come from? Where in the world have you been? How—”

“Oh my gosh! Where did you come from? Where on earth have you been? How—”

“Mercy, Mr. Philander,” interrupted the girl, “I can never remember so many questions.”

“Mercy, Mr. Philander,” interrupted the girl, “I can’t keep track of so many questions.”

“Well, well,” said Mr. Philander. “Bless me! I am so filled with surprise and exuberant delight at seeing you safe and well again that I scarcely know what I am saying, really. But come, tell me all that has happened to you.”

“Well, well,” said Mr. Philander. “Wow! I’m so shocked and overjoyed to see you safe and sound that I can barely think straight. But come on, tell me everything that’s happened to you.”

CHAPTER XXI.
The Village of Torture

As the little expedition of sailors toiled through the dense jungle searching for signs of Jane Porter, the futility of their venture became more and more apparent, but the grief of the old man and the hopeless eyes of the young Englishman prevented the kind hearted D’Arnot from turning back.

As the small group of sailors struggled through the thick jungle, searching for any trace of Jane Porter, the pointlessness of their mission grew clearer with each step. Yet, the old man’s sorrow and the young Englishman’s desperate gaze kept the compassionate D’Arnot from giving up and turning back.

He thought that there might be a bare possibility of finding her body, or the remains of it, for he was positive that she had been devoured by some beast of prey. He deployed his men into a skirmish line from the point where Esmeralda had been found, and in this extended formation they pushed their way, sweating and panting, through the tangled vines and creepers. It was slow work. Noon found them but a few miles inland. They halted for a brief rest then, and after pushing on for a short distance further one of the men discovered a well-marked trail.

He thought there might be a slim chance of finding her body, or what was left of it, since he was certain she had been killed by some predator. He spread his men out in a skirmish line starting from where Esmeralda had been found, and in this extended formation, they pushed forward, sweating and out of breath, through the dense vines and undergrowth. Progress was slow. By noon, they had only made it a few miles inland. They stopped briefly to rest, and after moving a bit farther, one of the men spotted a clearly marked trail.

It was an old elephant track, and D’Arnot after consulting with Professor Porter and Clayton decided to follow it.

It was an old elephant trail, and D’Arnot, after discussing it with Professor Porter and Clayton, decided to follow it.

The path wound through the jungle in a northeasterly direction, and along it the column moved in single file.

The path twisted through the jungle, heading northeast, and the group moved along it in a single-file line.

Lieutenant D’Arnot was in the lead and moving at a quick pace, for the trail was comparatively open. Immediately behind him came Professor Porter, but as he could not keep pace with the younger man D’Arnot was a hundred yards in advance when suddenly a half dozen black warriors arose about him.

Lieutenant D’Arnot was in the lead, moving quickly since the trail was relatively clear. Right behind him was Professor Porter, but he couldn’t keep up with the younger man. D’Arnot was about a hundred yards ahead when, out of nowhere, six Black warriors appeared around him.

D’Arnot gave a warning shout to his column as the blacks closed on him, but before he could draw his revolver he had been pinioned and dragged into the jungle.

D’Arnot shouted a warning to his column as the attackers closed in on him, but before he could pull out his revolver, he was grabbed, restrained, and dragged into the jungle.

His cry had alarmed the sailors and a dozen of them sprang forward past Professor Porter, running up the trail to their officer’s aid.

His shout had startled the sailors, and a dozen of them rushed forward past Professor Porter, sprinting up the trail to help their officer.

They did not know the cause of his outcry, only that it was a warning of danger ahead. They had rushed past the spot where D’Arnot had been seized when a spear hurled from the jungle transfixed one of the men, and then a volley of arrows fell among them.

They didn’t know why he had shouted, only that it was a warning of danger ahead. They had raced past the spot where D’Arnot had been captured when a spear, thrown from the jungle, pierced one of the men, followed by a barrage of arrows raining down on them.

Raising their rifles they fired into the underbrush in the direction from which the missiles had come.

Raising their rifles, they fired into the bushes in the direction where the projectiles had come from.

By this time the balance of the party had come up, and volley after volley was fired toward the concealed foe. It was these shots that Tarzan and Jane Porter had heard.

By this point, the rest of the group had caught up, and they began firing round after round toward the hidden enemy. These were the shots that Tarzan and Jane Porter had heard.

Lieutenant Charpentier, who had been bringing up the rear of the column, now came running to the scene, and on hearing the details of the ambush ordered the men to follow him, and plunged into the tangled vegetation.

Lieutenant Charpentier, who had been bringing up the rear of the column, now rushed to the scene. After hearing the details of the ambush, he ordered the men to follow him and charged into the dense undergrowth.

In an instant they were in a hand-to-hand fight with some fifty black warriors of Mbonga’s village. Arrows and bullets flew thick and fast.

In an instant, they were in a close-quarters battle with about fifty warriors from Mbonga’s village. Arrows and bullets flew rapidly in every direction.

Queer African knives and French gun butts mingled for a moment in savage and bloody duels, but soon the natives fled into the jungle, leaving the Frenchmen to count their losses.

Strange African knives and French rifle butts clashed briefly in brutal and bloody fights, but soon the locals retreated into the jungle, leaving the French soldiers to tally their casualties.

Four of the twenty were dead, a dozen others were wounded, and Lieutenant D’Arnot was missing. Night was falling rapidly, and their predicament was rendered doubly worse when they could not even find the elephant trail which they had been following.

Four out of the twenty were dead, a dozen more were injured, and Lieutenant D’Arnot was missing. Night was closing in fast, and their situation became even more dire when they couldn’t locate the elephant trail they had been following.

There was but one thing to do, make camp where they were until daylight. Lieutenant Charpentier ordered a clearing made and a circular abatis of underbrush constructed about the camp.

There was only one thing to do: set up camp where they were and wait for daylight. Lieutenant Charpentier ordered a clearing to be made and a circular barrier of underbrush built around the camp.

This work was not completed until long after dark, the men building a huge fire in the center of the clearing to give them light to work by.

This task wasn’t finished until well after nightfall, with the men lighting a massive fire in the middle of the clearing to provide enough light to work by.

When all was safe as possible against attack of wild beasts and savage men, Lieutenant Charpentier placed sentries about the little camp and the tired and hungry men threw themselves upon the ground to sleep.

When everything was as secure as possible against attacks from wild animals or hostile people, Lieutenant Charpentier posted guards around the small camp, and the exhausted, hungry men collapsed onto the ground to sleep.

The groans of the wounded, mingled with the roaring and growling of the great beasts which the noise and firelight had attracted, kept sleep, except in its most fitful form, from the tired eyes. It was a sad and hungry party that lay through the long night praying for dawn.

The cries of the wounded, mixed with the roars and snarls of the large animals drawn by the noise and firelight, made it impossible for the exhausted group to get anything more than restless sleep. It was a sorrowful and starving group that spent the long night hoping for the break of dawn.

The blacks who had seized D’Arnot had not waited to participate in the fight which followed, but instead had dragged their prisoner a little way through the jungle and then struck the trail further on beyond the scene of the fighting in which their fellows were engaged.

The Black men who had captured D’Arnot didn’t stick around to join the fight that broke out. Instead, they dragged their prisoner a short distance through the jungle and then veered onto a trail farther ahead, bypassing the chaos where their companions were battling.

They hurried him along, the sounds of battle growing fainter and fainter as they drew away from the contestants until there suddenly broke upon D’Arnot’s vision a good-sized clearing at one end of which stood a thatched and palisaded village.

They rushed him forward, the sounds of battle fading into the distance as they moved farther from the fighting. Suddenly, D’Arnot’s eyes caught sight of a large clearing. At one end stood a village surrounded by a wooden fence, its roofs thatched and sturdy.

It was now dusk, but the watchers at the gate saw the approaching trio and distinguished one as a prisoner ere they reached the portals.

It was now dusk, but the guards at the gate spotted the approaching trio and identified one as a prisoner before they even reached the entrance.

A cry went up within the palisade. A great throng of women and children rushed out to meet the party.

A cry erupted inside the palisade. A large crowd of women and children rushed out to greet the group.

And then began for the French officer the most terrifying experience which man can encounter upon earth—the reception of a white prisoner into a village of African cannibals.

And then began for the French officer the most horrifying experience a person can face on earth—being taken as a white prisoner into a village of African cannibals.

To add to the fiendishness of their cruel savagery was the poignant memory of still crueler barbarities practiced upon them and theirs by the white officers of that arch hypocrite, Leopold II of Belgium, because of whose atrocities they had fled the Congo Free State—a pitiful remnant of what once had been a mighty tribe.

To amplify the horror of their brutal savagery was the sharp memory of even worse cruelties inflicted on them and their people by the white officers of that ultimate hypocrite, Leopold II of Belgium. It was because of his atrocities that they had fled the Congo Free State—now just a pitiful remnant of what had once been a powerful tribe.

They fell upon D’Arnot tooth and nail, beating him with sticks and stones and tearing at him with claw-like hands. Every vestige of clothing was torn from him, and the merciless blows fell upon his bare and quivering flesh. But not once did the Frenchman cry out in pain. He breathed a silent prayer that he be quickly delivered from his torture.

They attacked D’Arnot with everything they had, hitting him with sticks and stones and clawing at him with their hands. Every bit of his clothing was ripped off, and the relentless blows landed on his exposed, trembling body. But the Frenchman never once cried out in pain. He silently prayed for a quick end to his suffering.

But the death he prayed for was not to be so easily had. Soon the warriors beat the women away from their prisoner. He was to be saved for nobler sport than this, and the first wave of their passion having subsided they contented themselves with crying out taunts and insults and spitting upon him.

But the death he prayed for wasn’t going to come so easily. Soon, the warriors pushed the women away from their prisoner. He was being saved for more elaborate entertainment than this, and once their initial rage had cooled, they settled for hurling taunts, insults, and spitting at him.

Presently they reached the center of the village. There D’Arnot was bound securely to the great post from which no live man had ever been released.

Soon they arrived at the heart of the village. There, D’Arnot was tied tightly to the large post from which no living person had ever escaped.

A number of the women scattered to their several huts to fetch pots and water, while others built a row of fires on which portions of the feast were to be boiled while the balance would be slowly dried in strips for future use, as they expected the other warriors to return with many prisoners. The festivities were delayed awaiting the return of the warriors who had remained to engage in the skirmish with the white men, so that it was quite late when all were in the village, and the dance of death commenced to circle around the doomed officer.

A group of the women hurried off to their huts to grab pots and water, while others set up a line of fires to boil parts of the feast, with the rest being dried in strips for later. They anticipated the other warriors would return with many prisoners. The celebrations were put on hold, waiting for the warriors who had stayed behind to fight the white men. It was quite late by the time everyone was back in the village, and the dance of death began to circle around the doomed officer.

Half fainting from pain and exhaustion, D’Arnot watched from beneath half-closed lids what seemed but the vagary of delirium, or some horrid nightmare from which he must soon awake.

Half-conscious from pain and exhaustion, D’Arnot watched through half-closed eyes what felt like a hallucination or a terrifying nightmare he was sure he’d wake up from any moment.

The bestial faces, daubed with color—the huge mouths and flabby hanging lips—the yellow teeth, sharp filed—the rolling, demon eyes—the shining naked bodies—the cruel spears. Surely no such creatures really existed upon earth—he must indeed be dreaming.

The savage faces, smeared with paint—the massive mouths and drooping lips—the yellow teeth, sharpened to points—the wild, demonic eyes—the gleaming, bare bodies—the brutal spears. Surely no such beings could have truly existed on Earth—he must be dreaming.

The savage, whirling bodies circled nearer. Now a spear sprang forth and touched his arm. The sharp pain and the feel of hot, trickling blood assured him of the awful reality of his hopeless position.

The wild, spinning figures closed in. Suddenly, a spear shot out and grazed his arm. The sharp sting and the sensation of warm blood trickling down confirmed the terrifying reality of his desperate situation.

Another spear and then another touched him. He closed his eyes and held his teeth firm set—he would not cry out.

Another spear and then another hit him. He shut his eyes and clenched his teeth—he wouldn’t scream.

He was a soldier of France, and he would teach these beasts how an officer and a gentleman died.

He was a soldier of France, and he would show these savages how an officer and a gentleman faced death.

Tarzan of the Apes needed no interpreter to translate the story of those distant shots. With Jane Porter’s kisses still warm upon his lips he was swinging with incredible rapidity through the forest trees straight toward the village of Mbonga.

Tarzan of the Apes didn’t need anyone to explain what those distant gunshots meant. With the memory of Jane Porter’s kisses still fresh on his lips, he was racing through the treetops at an astonishing speed, heading straight for Mbonga’s village.

He was not interested in the location of the encounter, for he judged that that would soon be over. Those who were killed he could not aid, those who escaped would not need his assistance.

He wasn’t concerned about where the encounter would take place, as he figured it would be over soon. Those who were killed, he couldn’t help, and those who got away wouldn’t need his help.

It was to those who had neither been killed or escaped that he hastened. And he knew that he would find them by the great post in the center of Mbonga village.

He rushed to those who hadn’t been killed or managed to escape. He was certain he’d find them by the large post in the middle of Mbonga village.

Many times had Tarzan seen Mbonga’s black raiding parties return from the northward with prisoners, and always were the same scenes enacted about that grim stake, beneath the flaring light of many fires.

Many times Tarzan had seen Mbonga’s raiding parties return from the north with prisoners, and the same grim scenes always played out around that stake, lit by the flickering glow of numerous fires.

He knew, too, that they seldom lost much time before consummating the fiendish purpose of their captures. He doubted that he would arrive in time to do more than avenge.

He also knew that they rarely wasted much time before carrying out the cruel intentions behind their captures. He doubted he would get there in time to do anything more than seek revenge.

On he sped. Night had fallen and he traveled high along the upper terrace where the gorgeous tropic moon lighted the dizzy pathway through the gently undulating branches of the tree tops.

On he raced. Night had come, and he moved swiftly along the upper terrace, where the stunning tropical moon lit up the dizzying path through the gently swaying treetops.

Presently he caught the reflection of a distant blaze. It lay to the right of his path. It must be the light from the camp fire the two men had built before they were attacked—Tarzan knew nothing of the presence of the sailors.

Soon, he noticed the glow of a distant fire. It was off to the right of his path. It had to be the light from the campfire the two men had set up before they were attacked—Tarzan had no idea the sailors were there.

So sure was Tarzan of his jungle knowledge that he did not turn from his course, but passed the glare at a distance of a half mile. It was the camp fire of the Frenchmen.

So confident was Tarzan in his jungle skills that he didn’t change his path, instead passing the glow about half a mile away. It was the campfire of the Frenchmen.

In a few minutes more Tarzan swung into the trees above Mbonga’s village. Ah, he was not quite too late! Or, was he? He could not tell. The figure at the stake was very still, yet the black warriors were but pricking it.

In just a few more minutes, Tarzan swung into the trees above Mbonga’s village. Ah, he wasn’t too late—or was he? He couldn’t tell. The figure tied to the stake was completely still, yet the black warriors were only poking at it.

Tarzan knew their customs. The death blow had not been struck. He could tell almost to a minute how far the dance had gone.

Tarzan knew their customs. The killing blow hadn’t been delivered yet. He could estimate almost to the minute how far along the ritual had progressed.

In another instant Mbonga’s knife would sever one of the victim’s ears—that would mark the beginning of the end, for very shortly after only a writhing mass of mutilated flesh would remain.

In another moment, Mbonga’s knife would cut off one of the victim’s ears—that would signal the start of the end, because soon after, only a twisting, mutilated body would be left.

There would still be life in it, but death then would be the only charity it craved.

There would still be life in it, but death would then be the only mercy it longed for.

The stake stood forty feet from the nearest tree. Tarzan coiled his rope. Then there rose suddenly above the fiendish cries of the dancing demons the awful challenge of the ape-man.

The stake stood forty feet from the nearest tree. Tarzan coiled his rope. Then, rising suddenly above the wild cries of the dancing demons, came the terrifying challenge of the ape-man.

The dancers halted as though turned to stone.

The dancers stopped suddenly, as if they had been frozen in place.

The rope sped with singing whir high above the heads of the blacks. It was quite invisible in the flaring lights of the camp fires.

The rope shot through the air with a sharp, whistling sound, soaring high above the heads of the group. It was completely invisible in the flickering glow of the campfires.

D’Arnot opened his eyes. A huge black, standing directly before him, lunged backward as though felled by an invisible hand.

D’Arnot opened his eyes. A massive Black man, standing right in front of him, stumbled backward as if struck by an unseen force.

Struggling and shrieking, his body, rolling from side to side, moved quickly toward the shadows beneath the trees.

Struggling and screaming, his body, thrashing from side to side, moved swiftly toward the shadows under the trees.

The blacks, their eyes protruding in horror, watched spellbound.

The Black people, their eyes wide with terror, stared in stunned silence.

Once beneath the trees, the body rose straight into the air, and as it disappeared into the foliage above, the terrified negroes, screaming with fright, broke into a mad race for the village gate.

Once under the trees, the body shot straight up into the air, and as it vanished into the leaves above, the terrified Black men, screaming in fear, bolted into a frantic sprint toward the village gate.

D’Arnot was left alone.

D’Arnot was on his own.

He was a brave man, but he had felt the short hairs bristle upon the nape of his neck when that uncanny cry rose upon the air.

He was a brave man, but he felt the hairs on the back of his neck stand up when that eerie cry echoed through the air.

As the writhing body of the black soared, as though by unearthly power, into the dense foliage of the forest, D’Arnot felt an icy shiver run along his spine, as though death had risen from a dark grave and laid a cold and clammy finger on his flesh.

As the twisting body of the black man soared, as if propelled by some supernatural force, into the thick forest canopy, D’Arnot felt a chill run down his spine, as though death itself had risen from a shadowy grave and pressed a cold, clammy finger against his skin.

As D’Arnot watched the spot where the body had entered the tree he heard the sounds of movement there.

As D’Arnot stared at the spot where the body had disappeared into the tree, he heard the rustling of movement coming from within.

The branches swayed as though under the weight of a man’s body—there was a crash and the black came sprawling to earth again,—to lie very quietly where he had fallen.

The branches swayed as if bearing the weight of a man’s body—there was a crash, and the dark figure tumbled to the ground again—lying completely still where he had fallen.

Immediately after him came a white body, but this one alighted erect.

Right after him, a white figure appeared, but this one landed standing upright.

D’Arnot saw a clean-limbed young giant emerge from the shadows into the firelight and come quickly toward him.

D’Arnot saw a strong, athletic young man step out of the shadows into the firelight and quickly move toward him.

What could it mean? Who could it be? Some new creature of torture and destruction, doubtless.

What could it mean? Who could it be? Probably some new kind of torment and devastation, no doubt.

D’Arnot waited. His eyes never left the face of the advancing man. Nor did the other’s frank, clear eyes waver beneath D’Arnot’s fixed gaze.

D’Arnot waited. His eyes never left the face of the approaching man. Nor did the other’s open, steady gaze falter under D’Arnot’s intense stare.

D’Arnot was reassured, but still without much hope, though he felt that that face could not mask a cruel heart.

D’Arnot felt a bit more at ease, though he still didn’t have much hope. Still, he couldn’t imagine that such a face could hide a cruel heart.

Without a word Tarzan of the Apes cut the bonds which held the Frenchman. Weak from suffering and loss of blood, he would have fallen but for the strong arm that caught him.

Without a word, Tarzan of the Apes cut the ropes that held the Frenchman. Weak from pain and blood loss, the man would have collapsed if not for the strong arm that caught him.

He felt himself lifted from the ground. There was a sensation as of flying, and then he lost consciousness.

He felt himself being lifted off the ground. There was a sensation like flying, and then he blacked out.

CHAPTER XXII.
The Search Party

When dawn broke upon the little camp of Frenchmen in the heart of the jungle it found a sad and disheartened group.

When dawn broke over the small camp of Frenchmen deep in the jungle, it revealed a somber and discouraged group.

As soon as it was light enough to see their surroundings Lieutenant Charpentier sent men in groups of three in several directions to locate the trail, and in ten minutes it was found and the expedition was hurrying back toward the beach.

As soon as it was light enough to see their surroundings, Lieutenant Charpentier sent men in groups of three in different directions to find the trail. Within ten minutes, they located it, and the expedition quickly made its way back toward the beach.

It was slow work, for they bore the bodies of six dead men, two more having succumbed during the night, and several of those who were wounded required support to move even very slowly.

It was slow going, as they carried the bodies of six dead men—two more had died during the night—and several of the wounded needed help just to move at a crawl.

Charpentier had decided to return to camp for reinforcements, and then make an attempt to track down the natives and rescue D’Arnot.

Charpentier had decided to head back to camp for backup, then try to track down the locals and rescue D’Arnot.

It was late in the afternoon when the exhausted men reached the clearing by the beach, but for two of them the return brought so great a happiness that all their suffering and heartbreaking grief was forgotten on the instant.

It was late in the afternoon when the exhausted men finally made it to the clearing by the beach, but for two of them, the return brought such immense joy that all their suffering and heartbreak were instantly forgotten.

As the little party emerged from the jungle the first person that Professor Porter and Cecil Clayton saw was Jane, standing by the cabin door.

As the small group came out of the jungle, the first people Professor Porter and Cecil Clayton noticed were Jane, standing by the cabin door.

With a little cry of joy and relief she ran forward to greet them, throwing her arms about her father’s neck and bursting into tears for the first time since they had been cast upon this hideous and adventurous shore.

With a small cry of joy and relief, she ran forward to greet them, throwing her arms around her father’s neck and bursting into tears for the first time since they had been stranded on this terrifying and unpredictable shore.

Professor Porter strove manfully to suppress his own emotions, but the strain upon his nerves and weakened vitality were too much for him, and at length, burying his old face in the girl’s shoulder, he sobbed quietly like a tired child.

Professor Porter struggled to hold back his emotions, but the stress on his nerves and his weakened health were too much for him. Finally, burying his aged face in the girl’s shoulder, he cried softly, like an exhausted child.

Jane led him toward the cabin, and the Frenchmen turned toward the beach from which several of their fellows were advancing to meet them.

Jane guided him toward the cabin, and the Frenchmen turned toward the beach where several of their companions were coming to meet them.

Clayton, wishing to leave father and daughter alone, joined the sailors and remained talking with the officers until their boat pulled away toward the cruiser whither Lieutenant Charpentier was bound to report the unhappy outcome of his adventure.

Clayton, wanting to give the father and daughter some privacy, joined the sailors and stayed chatting with the officers until their boat headed off toward the cruiser. Lieutenant Charpentier was on his way to report the unfortunate outcome of his mission.

Then Clayton turned back slowly toward the cabin. His heart was filled with happiness. The woman he loved was safe.

Then Clayton turned back slowly toward the cabin. His heart was full of joy. The woman he loved was safe.

He wondered by what manner of miracle she had been spared. To see her alive seemed almost unbelievable.

He wondered how she had managed to survive. Seeing her alive felt almost impossible.

As he approached the cabin he saw Jane coming out. When she saw him she hurried forward to meet him.

As he got closer to the cabin, he noticed Jane stepping outside. When she spotted him, she quickly walked over to greet him.

“Jane!” he cried, “God has been good to us, indeed. Tell me how you escaped—what form Providence took to save you for—us.”

“Jane!” he exclaimed, “God has truly been good to us. Tell me how you got away—how Providence stepped in to save you—for us.”

He had never before called her by her given name. Forty-eight hours before it would have suffused Jane with a soft glow of pleasure to have heard that name from Clayton’s lips—now it frightened her.

He had never called her by her first name before. Forty-eight hours earlier, hearing that name from Clayton’s lips would have filled Jane with a warm, happy feeling—now it terrified her.

“Mr. Clayton,” she said quietly, extending her hand, “first let me thank you for your chivalrous loyalty to my dear father. He has told me how noble and self-sacrificing you have been. How can we repay you!”

“Mr. Clayton,” she said softly, offering her hand, “first, let me thank you for your incredible loyalty and kindness toward my dear father. He’s told me how selfless and honorable you’ve been. How can we ever repay you?”

Clayton noticed that she did not return his familiar salutation, but he felt no misgivings on that score. She had been through so much. This was no time to force his love upon her, he quickly realized.

Clayton noticed that she didn’t respond to his friendly greeting, but he wasn’t worried about it. She had been through so much already. He quickly realized this wasn’t the right time to push his feelings on her.

“I am already repaid,” he said. “Just to see you and Professor Porter both safe, well, and together again. I do not think that I could much longer have endured the pathos of his quiet and uncomplaining grief.

“I’ve already been repaid,” he said. “Just seeing you and Professor Porter safe, well, and together again is enough. I don’t think I could have handled much more of his quiet, uncomplaining sadness.”

“It was the saddest experience of my life, Miss Porter; and then, added to it, there was my own grief—the greatest I have ever known. But his was so hopeless—his was pitiful. It taught me that no love, not even that of a man for his wife may be so deep and terrible and self-sacrificing as the love of a father for his daughter.”

“It was the saddest experience of my life, Miss Porter; and on top of that, there was my own grief—the deepest I’ve ever felt. But his was so hopeless—his was heartbreaking. It showed me that no love, not even a man’s love for his wife, can be as profound, devastating, and selfless as a father’s love for his daughter.”

The girl bowed her head. There was a question she wanted to ask, but it seemed almost sacrilegious in the face of the love of these two men and the terrible suffering they had endured while she sat laughing and happy beside a godlike creature of the forest, eating delicious fruits and looking with eyes of love into answering eyes.

The girl lowered her head. There was a question she wanted to ask, but it felt almost disrespectful in light of the love between these two men and the immense suffering they had endured while she had been sitting there, laughing and carefree, beside a divine forest being, enjoying sweet fruits and gazing with loving eyes into eyes that gazed back with the same affection.

But love is a strange master, and human nature is still stranger, so she asked her question.

But love is a strange force, and human nature is even more unpredictable, so she asked her question.

“Where is the forest man who went to rescue you? Why did he not return?”

“Where’s the guy from the forest who went to save you? Why didn’t he come back?”

“I do not understand,” said Clayton. “Whom do you mean?”

“I don’t get it,” said Clayton. “Who are you talking about?”

“He who has saved each of us—who saved me from the gorilla.”

“He’s the one who saved each of us—who saved me from the gorilla.”

“Oh,” cried Clayton, in surprise. “It was he who rescued you? You have not told me anything of your adventure, you know.”

“Oh,” Clayton exclaimed, surprised. “He’s the one who saved you? You haven’t told me anything about what happened, you know.”

“But the wood man,” she urged. “Have you not seen him? When we heard the shots in the jungle, very faint and far away, he left me. We had just reached the clearing, and he hurried off in the direction of the fighting. I know he went to aid you.”

“But the wood man,” she insisted. “Didn’t you see him? When we heard the gunshots in the jungle, faint and distant, he left me. We had just reached the clearing, and he rushed off toward the fighting. I know he went to help you.”

Her tone was almost pleading—her manner tense with suppressed emotion. Clayton could not but notice it, and he wondered, vaguely, why she was so deeply moved—so anxious to know the whereabouts of this strange creature.

Her tone was almost pleading—her manner tense with suppressed emotion. Clayton couldn’t help but notice it, and he wondered, vaguely, why she was so deeply moved—so eager to know the whereabouts of this strange creature.

Yet a feeling of apprehension of some impending sorrow haunted him, and in his breast, unknown to himself, was implanted the first germ of jealousy and suspicion of the ape-man, to whom he owed his life.

Yet a sense of unease, a foreboding of some coming sorrow, lingered in him. Deep within, without his realizing it, the first seed of jealousy and suspicion toward the ape-man—the one who had saved his life—had taken root.

“We did not see him,” he replied quietly. “He did not join us.” And then after a moment of thoughtful pause: “Possibly he joined his own tribe—the men who attacked us.” He did not know why he had said it, for he did not believe it.

“We didn’t see him,” he replied quietly. “He didn’t join us.” Then, after a thoughtful pause, he added: “Maybe he joined his own tribe—the ones who attacked us.” He didn’t know why he’d said it, because he didn’t actually believe it.

The girl looked at him wide eyed for a moment.

The girl stared at him, wide-eyed, for a moment.

“No!” she exclaimed vehemently, much too vehemently he thought. “It could not be. They were savages.”

“No!” she exclaimed forcefully, way too forcefully, he thought. “It couldn’t be. They were savages.”

Clayton looked puzzled.

Clayton looked confused.

“He is a strange, half-savage creature of the jungle, Miss Porter. We know nothing of him. He neither speaks nor understands any European tongue—and his ornaments and weapons are those of the West Coast savages.”

“He’s a strange, almost wild man from the jungle, Miss Porter. We don’t know anything about him. He doesn’t speak or understand any European language—and his jewelry and weapons are like those of the tribes from the West Coast.”

Clayton was speaking rapidly.

Clayton was speaking quickly.

“There are no other human beings than savages within hundreds of miles, Miss Porter. He must belong to the tribes which attacked us, or to some other equally savage—he may even be a cannibal.”

“There are no other humans besides savages within hundreds of miles, Miss Porter. He must belong to the tribes that attacked us, or to some other equally primitive group—he might even be a cannibal.”

Jane blanched.

Jane went pale.

“I will not believe it,” she half whispered. “It is not true. You shall see,” she said, addressing Clayton, “that he will come back and that he will prove that you are wrong. You do not know him as I do. I tell you that he is a gentleman.”

“I won’t believe it,” she murmured softly. “It’s not true. You’ll see,” she said, turning to Clayton, “he’ll come back, and he’ll prove you wrong. You don’t know him like I do. I’m telling you, he’s a gentleman.”

Clayton was a generous and chivalrous man, but something in the girl’s breathless defense of the forest man stirred him to unreasoning jealousy, so that for the instant he forgot all that they owed to this wild demi-god, and he answered her with a half sneer upon his lip.

Clayton was a generous and chivalrous man, but something about the girl’s passionate defense of the forest man sparked a wave of irrational jealousy in him. For a moment, he forgot everything they owed to this wild, almost mythical figure, and he responded to her with a hint of a sneer on his lips.

“Possibly you are right, Miss Porter,” he said, “but I do not think that any of us need worry about our carrion-eating acquaintance. The chances are that he is some half-demented castaway who will forget us more quickly, but no more surely, than we shall forget him. He is only a beast of the jungle, Miss Porter.”

“Maybe you’re right, Miss Porter,” he said, “but I don’t think any of us need to worry about our scavenger friend. Most likely, he’s just some half-crazy castaway who’ll forget us just as quickly—and just as completely—as we’ll forget him. He’s nothing more than a jungle animal, Miss Porter.”

The girl did not answer, but she felt her heart shrivel within her.

The girl didn’t respond, but she felt her heart shrink inside her.

She knew that Clayton spoke merely what he thought, and for the first time she began to analyze the structure which supported her newfound love, and to subject its object to a critical examination.

She knew Clayton was just speaking his mind, and for the first time, she started to analyze the foundation of her newfound love, critically examining the person at its center.

Slowly she turned and walked back to the cabin. She tried to imagine her wood-god by her side in the saloon of an ocean liner. She saw him eating with his hands, tearing his food like a beast of prey, and wiping his greasy fingers upon his thighs. She shuddered.

Slowly, she turned and walked back to the cabin. She tried to picture her wood-god beside her in the lounge of a cruise ship. She imagined him eating with his hands, ripping his food like a wild animal, and wiping his greasy fingers on his thighs. She shuddered.

She saw him as she introduced him to her friends—uncouth, illiterate—a boor; and the girl winced.

She saw him as she introduced him to her friends—rough, uneducated, a total jerk—and the girl cringed.

She had reached her room now, and as she sat upon the edge of her bed of ferns and grasses, with one hand resting upon her rising and falling bosom, she felt the hard outlines of the man’s locket.

She had reached her room now, and as she sat on the edge of her bed made of ferns and grasses, with one hand resting on her chest as it rose and fell, she felt the hard shape of the man’s locket.

She drew it out, holding it in the palm of her hand for a moment with tear-blurred eyes bent upon it. Then she raised it to her lips, and crushing it there buried her face in the soft ferns, sobbing.

She pulled it out, holding it in her palm for a moment, her tear-filled eyes fixed on it. Then she lifted it to her lips, pressed it there, and buried her face in the soft ferns, sobbing.

“Beast?” she murmured. “Then God make me a beast; for, man or beast, I am yours.”

“Beast?” she whispered. “Then let God make me a beast; for, whether man or beast, I am yours.”

She did not see Clayton again that day. Esmeralda brought her supper to her, and she sent word to her father that she was suffering from the reaction following her adventure.

She didn’t see Clayton again that day. Esmeralda brought her dinner to her room, and she let her father know she was feeling the aftereffects of her earlier ordeal.

The next morning Clayton left early with the relief expedition in search of Lieutenant D’Arnot. There were two hundred armed men this time, with ten officers and two surgeons, and provisions for a week.

The next morning, Clayton set out early with the relief expedition to search for Lieutenant D’Arnot. This time, there were two hundred armed men, ten officers, two surgeons, and enough supplies to last a week.

They carried bedding and hammocks, the latter for transporting their sick and wounded.

They carried bedding and hammocks, the latter for moving their sick and injured.

It was a determined and angry company—a punitive expedition as well as one of relief. They reached the site of the skirmish of the previous expedition shortly after noon, for they were now traveling a known trail and no time was lost in exploring.

It was a resolute and furious group—a mission of retribution as much as one of aid. They arrived at the location of the earlier expedition’s clash just after noon, since they were now following a familiar path and didn’t waste any time scouting.

From there on the elephant-track led straight to Mbonga’s village. It was but two o’clock when the head of the column halted upon the edge of the clearing.

From there, the elephant trail led straight to Mbonga’s village. It was only two o’clock when the front of the group stopped at the edge of the clearing.

Lieutenant Charpentier, who was in command, immediately sent a portion of his force through the jungle to the opposite side of the village. Another detachment was dispatched to a point before the village gate, while he remained with the balance upon the south side of the clearing.

Lieutenant Charpentier, who was in charge, quickly sent part of his team through the jungle to the other side of the village. Another group was sent to a spot in front of the village gate, while he stayed with the rest of the team on the south side of the clearing.

It was arranged that the party which was to take its position to the north, and which would be the last to gain its station should commence the assault, and that their opening volley should be the signal for a concerted rush from all sides in an attempt to carry the village by storm at the first charge.

It was decided that the group positioned to the north, which would be the last to get into place, would start the attack. Their initial gunfire would serve as the signal for everyone to charge simultaneously from all sides, aiming to overwhelm the village in one swift assault.

For half an hour the men with Lieutenant Charpentier crouched in the dense foliage of the jungle, waiting the signal. To them it seemed like hours. They could see natives in the fields, and others moving in and out of the village gate.

For half an hour, the men with Lieutenant Charpentier crouched in the thick jungle undergrowth, waiting for the signal. To them, it felt like hours. They could see villagers working in the fields and others coming and going through the village gate.

At length the signal came—a sharp rattle of musketry, and like one man, an answering volley tore from the jungle to the west and to the south.

At last, the signal came—a sharp burst of gunfire, and as if acting as one, a responding volley erupted from the jungle to the west and to the south.

The natives in the field dropped their implements and broke madly for the palisade. The French bullets mowed them down, and the French sailors bounded over their prostrate bodies straight for the village gate.

The locals in the field dropped their tools and bolted wildly toward the palisade. The French gunfire cut them down, and the French sailors leaped over their fallen bodies, charging straight for the village gate.

So sudden and unexpected the assault had been that the whites reached the gates before the frightened natives could bar them, and in another minute the village street was filled with armed men fighting hand to hand in an inextricable tangle.

The attack was so sudden and unexpected that the whites reached the gates before the terrified locals could close them. In moments, the village street was packed with armed men locked in chaotic, close-quarters combat.

For a few moments the blacks held their ground within the entrance to the street, but the revolvers, rifles and cutlasses of the Frenchmen crumpled the native spearmen and struck down the black archers with their bows halfdrawn.

For a few moments, the Black fighters held their ground at the entrance to the street, but the revolvers, rifles, and cutlasses of the Frenchmen overwhelmed the native spearmen and cut down the Black archers before they could fully draw their bows.

Soon the battle turned to a wild rout, and then to a grim massacre; for the French sailors had seen bits of D’Arnot’s uniform upon several of the black warriors who opposed them.

Soon the battle turned into a chaotic retreat, and then into a brutal massacre; the French sailors had spotted pieces of D’Arnot’s uniform on several of the Black warriors fighting against them.

They spared the children and those of the women whom they were not forced to kill in self-defense, but when at length they stopped, parting, blood covered and sweating, it was because there lived to oppose them no single warrior of all the savage village of Mbonga.

They spared the children and the women they didn’t have to kill in self-defense, but when they finally stopped, exhausted, blood-soaked, and drenched in sweat, it was because not a single warrior from the savage village of Mbonga remained alive to fight them.

Carefully they ransacked every hut and corner of the village, but no sign of D’Arnot could they find. They questioned the prisoners by signs, and finally one of the sailors who had served in the French Congo found that he could make them understand the bastard tongue that passes for language between the whites and the more degraded tribes of the coast, but even then they could learn nothing definite regarding the fate of D’Arnot.

Carefully they searched every hut and corner of the village, but there was no sign of D’Arnot. They questioned the prisoners using gestures, and eventually, one of the sailors who had served in the French Congo realized he could communicate with them using the broken dialect that often serves as a makeshift language between white settlers and the more marginalized tribes along the coast. Even then, they couldn’t uncover any clear information about D’Arnot’s fate.

Only excited gestures and expressions of fear could they obtain in response to their inquiries concerning their fellow; and at last they became convinced that these were but evidences of the guilt of these demons who had slaughtered and eaten their comrade two nights before.

Only frantic gestures and looks of terror could they get in response to their questions about their friend; and eventually, they became certain that these were just signs of the guilt of these monsters who had killed and eaten their companion two nights earlier.

At length all hope left them, and they prepared to camp for the night within the village. The prisoners were herded into three huts where they were heavily guarded. Sentries were posted at the barred gates, and finally the village was wrapped in the silence of slumber, except for the wailing of the native women for their dead.

At last, all hope faded, and they decided to set up camp for the night within the village. The prisoners were rounded up and confined to three huts, where they were closely guarded. Sentries were stationed at the barred gates, and eventually, the village fell into a deep silence, broken only by the mournful cries of the native women grieving for their dead.

The next morning they set out upon the return march. Their original intention had been to burn the village, but this idea was abandoned and the prisoners were left behind, weeping and moaning, but with roofs to cover them and a palisade for refuge from the beasts of the jungle.

The next morning, they started their journey back. They had initially planned to burn the village, but they decided against it. The prisoners were left behind, crying and lamenting, but at least they still had roofs over their heads and a palisade to protect them from the jungle's wild animals.

Slowly the expedition retraced its steps of the preceding day. Ten loaded hammocks retarded its pace. In eight of them lay the more seriously wounded, while two swung beneath the weight of the dead.

Slowly, the expedition retraced its steps from the day before. Ten loaded hammocks slowed their progress. In eight of them lay the more seriously injured, while two carried the weight of the dead.

Clayton and Lieutenant Charpentier brought up the rear of the column; the Englishman silent in respect for the other’s grief, for D’Arnot and Charpentier had been inseparable friends since boyhood.

Clayton and Lieutenant Charpentier were at the back of the group; the Englishman stayed quiet out of respect for the other’s sorrow, as D’Arnot and Charpentier had been close friends since they were kids.

Clayton could not but realize that the Frenchman felt his grief the more keenly because D’Arnot’s sacrifice had been so futile, since Jane had been rescued before D’Arnot had fallen into the hands of the savages, and again because the service in which he had lost his life had been outside his duty and for strangers and aliens; but when he spoke of it to Lieutenant Charpentier, the latter shook his head.

Clayton couldn’t help but realize that the Frenchman felt his grief even more deeply because D’Arnot’s sacrifice had been so pointless. Jane had already been rescued before D’Arnot fell into the hands of the savages, and the mission that cost him his life had been outside his duty, done for strangers and outsiders. But when Clayton mentioned this to Lieutenant Charpentier, the latter just shook his head.

“No, Monsieur,” he said, “D’Arnot would have chosen to die thus. I only grieve that I could not have died for him, or at least with him. I wish that you could have known him better, Monsieur. He was indeed an officer and a gentleman—a title conferred on many, but deserved by so few.

“No, sir,” he said, “D’Arnot would have chosen to die like that. I only regret that I couldn’t have died for him, or at least with him. I wish you could have known him better, sir. He truly was an officer and a gentleman—a title given to many, but earned by so few.”

“He did not die futilely, for his death in the cause of a strange American girl will make us, his comrades, face our ends the more bravely, however they may come to us.”

“He didn’t die in vain, because his death for the sake of a young American woman will inspire us, his comrades, to face our own deaths with even greater courage, no matter how they come to us.”

Clayton did not reply, but within him rose a new respect for Frenchmen which remained undimmed ever after.

Clayton didn’t respond, but deep down, he felt a newfound respect for French people that stayed with him forever.

It was quite late when they reached the cabin by the beach. A single shot before they emerged from the jungle had announced to those in camp as well as on the ship that the expedition had been too late—for it had been prearranged that when they came within a mile or two of camp one shot was to be fired to denote failure, or three for success, while two would have indicated that they had found no sign of either D’Arnot or his black captors.

It was pretty late by the time they got to the cabin by the beach. A single gunshot before they came out of the jungle had signaled to everyone in the camp and on the ship that the expedition had failed—since they’d agreed beforehand that one shot would mean failure, three would mean success, and two would mean they’d found no trace of D’Arnot or his captors.

So it was a solemn party that awaited their coming, and few words were spoken as the dead and wounded men were tenderly placed in boats and rowed silently toward the cruiser.

So it was a somber group that waited for their arrival, and little was said as the dead and injured men were carefully placed in boats and rowed quietly toward the cruiser.

Clayton, exhausted from his five days of laborious marching through the jungle and from the effects of his two battles with the blacks, turned toward the cabin to seek a mouthful of food and then the comparative ease of his bed of grasses after two nights in the jungle.

Clayton, worn out from his five days of grueling trek through the jungle and the toll of his two clashes with the locals, headed toward the cabin to grab a quick bite to eat before settling into the relative comfort of his grass bed after spending two nights in the jungle.

By the cabin door stood Jane.

By the cabin door stood Jane.

“The poor lieutenant?” she asked. “Did you find no trace of him?”

“The poor lieutenant?” she asked. “Did you find any sign of him?”

“We were too late, Miss Porter,” he replied sadly.

“We were too late, Miss Porter,” he replied sadly.

“Tell me. What had happened?” she asked.

“Tell me. What happened?” she asked.

“I cannot, Miss Porter, it is too horrible.”

“I can’t, Miss Porter, it’s too awful.”

“You do not mean that they had tortured him?” she whispered.

“You don’t mean they tortured him, do you?” she whispered.

“We do not know what they did to him before they killed him,” he answered, his face drawn with fatigue and the sorrow he felt for poor D’Arnot and he emphasized the word before.

“We don’t know what they did to him before they killed him,” he answered, his face worn with exhaustion and the grief he felt for poor D’Arnot, emphasizing the word *before*.

Before they killed him! What do you mean? They are not—? They are not—?”

Before they killed him! What do you mean? They’re not—? They’re not—?”

She was thinking of what Clayton had said of the forest man’s probable relationship to this tribe and she could not frame the awful word.

She was thinking about what Clayton had said regarding the forest man's likely connection to this tribe, and she couldn’t bring herself to say the terrible word.

“Yes, Miss Porter, they were—cannibals,” he said, almost bitterly, for to him too had suddenly come the thought of the forest man, and the strange, unaccountable jealousy he had felt two days before swept over him once more.

“Yes, Miss Porter, they were—cannibals,” he said, almost bitterly. The thought of the forest man had suddenly come to him too, and that strange, inexplicable jealousy he’d felt two days earlier washed over him again.

And then in sudden brutality that was as unlike Clayton as courteous consideration is unlike an ape, he blurted out:

And then, with a sudden harshness that was as unlike Clayton as polite consideration is unlike an ape, he blurted out:

“When your forest god left you he was doubtless hurrying to the feast.”

“When your forest god left you, he was probably rushing off to the feast.”

He was sorry ere the words were spoken though he did not know how cruelly they had cut the girl. His regret was for his baseless disloyalty to one who had saved the lives of every member of his party, and offered harm to none.

He felt sorry even as the words left his mouth, though he didn’t realize how deeply they had hurt the girl. His regret stemmed from his unfounded disloyalty to someone who had saved the lives of every member of his group and had never caused harm to anyone.

The girl’s head went high.

The girl's head held high.

“There could be but one suitable reply to your assertion, Mr. Clayton,” she said icily, “and I regret that I am not a man, that I might make it.” She turned quickly and entered the cabin.

“There’s only one fitting response to your claim, Mr. Clayton,” she said coldly, “and I’m sorry I’m not a man, so I could give it to you.” She turned swiftly and walked into the cabin.

Clayton was an Englishman, so the girl had passed quite out of sight before he deduced what reply a man would have made.

Clayton was an Englishman, so the girl had already disappeared from view before he figured out what a man would have said in response.

“Upon my word,” he said ruefully, “she called me a liar. And I fancy I jolly well deserved it,” he added thoughtfully. “Clayton, my boy, I know you are tired out and unstrung, but that’s no reason why you should make an ass of yourself. You’d better go to bed.”

“Honestly,” he said regretfully, “she called me a liar. And I think I totally deserved it,” he added thoughtfully. “Clayton, my friend, I know you’re exhausted and on edge, but that’s no excuse to act like a fool. You should really get some sleep.”

But before he did so he called gently to Jane upon the opposite side of the sailcloth partition, for he wished to apologize, but he might as well have addressed the Sphinx. Then he wrote upon a piece of paper and shoved it beneath the partition.

But before he did so, he called softly to Jane on the other side of the sailcloth divider, wanting to apologize, but he might as well have been talking to a brick wall. Then he wrote on a piece of paper and slid it under the partition.

Jane saw the little note and ignored it, for she was very angry and hurt and mortified, but—she was a woman, and so eventually she picked it up and read it.

Jane saw the little note and ignored it, because she was furious, hurt, and deeply embarrassed. But—she was a woman, and so eventually she picked it up and read it.

MY DEAR MISS PORTER:

Dear Miss Porter:

I had no reason to insinuate what I did. My only excuse is that my nerves must be unstrung—which is no excuse at all.

I had no reason to imply what I did. My only excuse is that my nerves must be frazzled—which is no excuse at all.

Please try and think that I did not say it. I am very sorry. I would not have hurt you, above all others in the world. Say that you forgive me.

Please try to pretend I never said it. I’m really sorry. I wouldn’t have hurt you, of all people in the world. Please tell me you forgive me.

WM. CECIL CLAYTON.

WM. CECIL CLAYTON.

“He did think it or he never would have said it,” reasoned the girl, “but it cannot be true—oh, I know it is not true!”

“He must have thought it, or he wouldn’t have said it,” the girl reasoned, “but it can’t be true—oh, I know it’s not true!”

One sentence in the letter frightened her: “I would not have hurt you above all others in the world.”

One sentence in the letter scared her: “I wouldn’t have hurt you more than anyone else in the world.”

A week ago that sentence would have filled her with delight, now it depressed her.

A week ago, that sentence would have thrilled her, but now it just brought her down.

She wished she had never met Clayton. She was sorry that she had ever seen the forest god. No, she was glad. And there was that other note she had found in the grass before the cabin the day after her return from the jungle, the love note signed by Tarzan of the Apes.

She wished she had never met Clayton. She regretted ever laying eyes on the forest god. No, actually, she was glad she had. And then there was that other note she had found in the grass outside the cabin the day after she got back from the jungle—the love letter signed by Tarzan of the Apes.

Who could be this new suitor? If he were another of the wild denizens of this terrible forest what might he not do to claim her?

Who could this new suitor be? If he was another one of the wild creatures from this terrifying forest, what wouldn’t he do to claim her?

“Esmeralda! Wake up,” she cried.

“Esmeralda! Wake up,” she shouted.

“You make me so irritable, sleeping there peacefully when you know perfectly well that the world is filled with sorrow.”

“You’re driving me crazy, lying there so calm and peaceful when you know damn well the world is full of pain.”

“Gaberelle!” screamed Esmeralda, sitting up. “What is it now? A hipponocerous? Where is he, Miss Jane?”

“Gaberelle!” screamed Esmeralda, sitting up. “What’s going on now? A hippopotamus? Where is he, Miss Jane?”

“Nonsense, Esmeralda, there is nothing. Go back to sleep. You are bad enough asleep, but you are infinitely worse awake.”

“Nonsense, Esmeralda, there’s nothing wrong. Go back to sleep. You’re bad enough when you’re asleep, but you’re way worse when you’re awake.”

“Yes honey, but what’s the matter with you, precious? You acts sort of disgranulated this evening.”

“Yes, honey, but what’s wrong with you, sweetheart? You seem kind of out of sorts this evening.”

“Oh, Esmeralda, I’m just plain ugly to-night,” said the girl. “Don’t pay any attention to me—that’s a dear.”

“Oh, Esmeralda, I just feel so ugly tonight,” said the girl. “Don’t mind me—please, just ignore it.”

“Yes, honey; now you go right to sleep. Your nerves are all on edge. What with all these ripotamuses and man eating geniuses that Mister Philander been telling about—Lord, it ain’t no wonder we all get nervous prosecution.”

“Yes, honey; now you go right to sleep. Your nerves are all on edge. With all these hippopotamuses and man-eating geniuses that Mr. Philander’s been talking about—goodness, it’s no wonder we’re all feeling so on edge.”

Jane crossed the little room, laughing, and kissing the faithful woman, bid Esmeralda good night.

Jane walked across the small room, laughing, and kissed the loyal woman, wishing Esmeralda good night.

CHAPTER XXIII.
Brother Men.

When D’Arnot regained consciousness, he found himself lying upon a bed of soft ferns and grasses beneath a little “A” shaped shelter of boughs.

When D’Arnot came to, he found himself lying on a bed of soft ferns and grass under a small A-frame shelter made of branches.

At his feet an opening looked out upon a green sward, and at a little distance beyond was the dense wall of jungle and forest.

At his feet, an opening looked out onto a lush green lawn, and a short distance beyond was the thick wall of jungle and forest.

He was very lame and sore and weak, and as full consciousness returned he felt the sharp torture of many cruel wounds and the dull aching of every bone and muscle in his body as a result of the hideous beating he had received.

He was extremely sore, weak, and limping badly. As he fully regained consciousness, he felt the sharp agony of numerous painful injuries and the deep, throbbing ache in every bone and muscle from the brutal beating he had endured.

Even the turning of his head caused him such excruciating agony that he lay still with closed eyes for a long time.

Even turning his head caused him such unbearable pain that he lay still with his eyes closed for a long time.

He tried to piece out the details of his adventure prior to the time he lost consciousness to see if they would explain his present whereabouts—he wondered if he were among friends or foes.

He tried to piece together the details of his adventure before he blacked out, hoping they might explain where he was now—he wondered if he was with friends or enemies.

At length he recollected the whole hideous scene at the stake, and finally recalled the strange white figure in whose arms he had sunk into oblivion.

At last, he remembered the entire horrifying scene at the stake, and finally recalled the mysterious white figure in whose arms he had lost consciousness.

D’Arnot wondered what fate lay in store for him now. He could neither see nor hear any signs of life about him.

D’Arnot wondered what fate awaited him now. He couldn’t see or hear any signs of life around him.

The incessant hum of the jungle—the rustling of millions of leaves—the buzz of insects—the voices of the birds and monkeys seemed blended into a strangely soothing purr, as though he lay apart, far from the myriad life whose sounds came to him only as a blurred echo.

The constant hum of the jungle—the rustling of countless leaves, the buzzing of insects, the calls of birds and monkeys—all blended into a strangely calming murmur, as if he were detached, distant from the teeming life around him, its sounds reaching him only as a faint, indistinct echo.

At length he fell into a quiet slumber, nor did he awake again until afternoon.

At last, he drifted into a peaceful sleep and didn’t wake up again until the afternoon.

Once more he experienced the strange sense of utter bewilderment that had marked his earlier awakening, but soon he recalled the recent past, and looking through the opening at his feet he saw the figure of a man squatting on his haunches.

Once again, he felt that same overwhelming confusion he had when he first woke up, but soon the recent events came back to him. Peering through the opening at his feet, he spotted a man crouched down on his heels.

The broad, muscular back was turned toward him, but, tanned though it was, D’Arnot saw that it was the back of a white man, and he thanked God.

The broad, muscular back was turned toward him, but even though it was tanned, D’Arnot could tell it belonged to a white man, and he thanked God.

The Frenchman called faintly. The man turned, and rising, came toward the shelter. His face was very handsome—the handsomest, thought D’Arnot, that he had ever seen.

The Frenchman called out weakly. The man turned, stood up, and walked toward the shelter. His face was strikingly handsome—the most handsome, D’Arnot thought, that he had ever seen.

Stooping, he crawled into the shelter beside the wounded officer, and placed a cool hand upon his forehead.

Stooping, he crawled into the shelter next to the injured officer and gently placed a cool hand on his forehead.

D’Arnot spoke to him in French, but the man only shook his head—sadly, it seemed to the Frenchman.

D’Arnot spoke to him in French, but the man just shook his head—sadly, it seemed to the Frenchman.

Then D’Arnot tried English, but still the man shook his head. Italian, Spanish and German brought similar discouragement.

Then D’Arnot tried English, but the man still shook his head. Italian, Spanish, and German got the same disappointing response.

D’Arnot knew a few words of Norwegian, Russian, Greek, and also had a smattering of the language of one of the West Coast negro tribes—the man denied them all.

D’Arnot knew a few words of Norwegian, Russian, Greek, and also had a basic grasp of the language spoken by one of the West Coast African tribes—the man rejected them all.

After examining D’Arnot’s wounds the man left the shelter and disappeared. In half an hour he was back with fruit and a hollow gourd-like vegetable filled with water.

After checking D’Arnot’s injuries, the man left the shelter and vanished. Half an hour later, he returned with fruit and a hollow gourd-like vegetable filled with water.

D’Arnot drank and ate a little. He was surprised that he had no fever. Again he tried to converse with his strange nurse, but the attempt was useless.

D’Arnot drank and ate a little. He was surprised that he didn’t have a fever. Again, he tried to talk with his strange caretaker, but it was no use.

Suddenly the man hastened from the shelter only to return a few minutes later with several pieces of bark and—wonder of wonders—a lead pencil.

Suddenly, the man rushed out of the shelter, only to come back a few minutes later with several pieces of bark and—unbelievably—a lead pencil.

Squatting beside D’Arnot he wrote for a minute on the smooth inner surface of the bark; then he handed it to the Frenchman.

Squatting next to D’Arnot, he wrote for a minute on the smooth inner surface of the bark; then he handed it to the Frenchman.

D’Arnot was astonished to see, in plain print-like characters, a message in English:

D’Arnot was shocked to see, in clear, printed letters, a message in English:

I am Tarzan of the Apes. Who are you? Can you read this language?

I am Tarzan of the Apes. Who are you? Can you read this?

D’Arnot seized the pencil—then he stopped. This strange man wrote English—evidently he was an Englishman.

D’Arnot grabbed the pencil—then he paused. This mysterious man wrote in English—clearly, he was English.

“Yes,” said D’Arnot, “I read English. I speak it also. Now we may talk. First let me thank you for all that you have done for me.”

“Yes,” said D’Arnot, “I can read English. I speak it too. Now we can talk. First, let me thank you for everything you’ve done for me.”

The man only shook his head and pointed to the pencil and the bark.

The man just shook his head and gestured toward the pencil and the bark.

Mon Dieu!” cried D’Arnot. “If you are English why is it then that you cannot speak English?”

Oh my God!” cried D’Arnot. “If you’re English, why can’t you speak English?”

And then in a flash it came to him—the man was a mute, possibly a deaf mute.

And then it hit him all at once—the man couldn’t speak, maybe even deaf and unable to speak.

So D’Arnot wrote a message on the bark, in English.

So D’Arnot wrote a message on the bark, in English.

I am Paul d’Arnot, Lieutenant in the navy of France. I thank you for what you have done for me. You have saved my life, and all that I have is yours. May I ask how it is that one who writes English does not speak it?

I am Paul d’Arnot, a lieutenant in the French navy. I want to thank you for what you’ve done for me. You saved my life, and everything I have is yours. Can I ask how it is that someone who writes English doesn’t speak it?

Tarzan’s reply filled D’Arnot with still greater wonder:

Tarzan’s response left D’Arnot even more amazed:

I speak only the language of my tribe—the great apes who were Kerchak’s; and a little of the languages of Tantor, the elephant, and Numa, the lion, and of the other folks of the jungle I understand. With a human being I have never spoken, except once with Jane Porter, by signs. This is the first time I have spoken with another of my kind through written words.

I only speak the language of my tribe—the great apes who followed Kerchak—and a bit of the languages of Tantor, the elephant, and Numa, the lion, and some of the other jungle creatures. I’ve never spoken with a human before, except once with Jane Porter, using signs. This is the first time I’ve communicated with another of my kind through written words.

D’Arnot was mystified. It seemed incredible that there lived upon earth a full-grown man who had never spoken with a fellow man, and still more preposterous that such a one could read and write.

D’Arnot was baffled. It seemed unbelievable that there could be a fully grown man on Earth who had never spoken to another person, and even more absurd that someone like that could read and write.

He looked again at Tarzan’s message—“except once, with Jane Porter.” That was the American girl who had been carried into the jungle by a gorilla.

He looked again at Tarzan’s message—“except once, with Jane Porter.” That was the American girl who had been taken into the jungle by a gorilla.

A sudden light commenced to dawn on D’Arnot—this then was the “gorilla.” He seized the pencil and wrote:

A sudden realization began to dawn on D’Arnot—so this was the “gorilla.” He grabbed the pencil and wrote:

Where is Jane Porter?

Where's Jane Porter?

And Tarzan replied, below:

And Tarzan responded, below:

Back with her people in the cabin of Tarzan of the Apes.
    She is not dead then? Where was she? What happened to her?
    She is not dead. She was taken by Terkoz to be his wife; but Tarzan of the Apes took her away from Terkoz and killed him before he could harm her.
    None in all the jungle may face Tarzan of the Apes in battle, and live. I am Tarzan of the Apes—mighty fighter.

Back with her people in the cabin of Tarzan of the Apes.
    She’s not dead, then? Where was she? What happened to her?
    She’s not dead. Terkoz took her to be his wife, but Tarzan of the Apes rescued her from Terkoz and killed him before he could hurt her.
    No one in the entire jungle can face Tarzan of the Apes in a fight and survive. I am Tarzan of the Apes—a mighty warrior.

D’Arnot wrote:

D'Arnot wrote:

I am glad she is safe. It pains me to write, I will rest a while.

I’m relieved she’s safe. It’s hard for me to write right now; I need to rest for a bit.

And then Tarzan:

And then Tarzan:

Yes, rest. When you are well I shall take you back to your people.

Yes, rest. When you're feeling better, I'll take you back to your family.

For many days D’Arnot lay upon his bed of soft ferns. The second day a fever had come and D’Arnot thought that it meant infection and he knew that he would die.

For many days, D’Arnot lay on his bed of soft ferns. By the second day, a fever had set in, and D’Arnot believed it signaled an infection. He was certain he was going to die.

An idea came to him. He wondered why he had not thought of it before.

An idea hit him. He wondered why he hadn’t thought of it sooner.

He called Tarzan and indicated by signs that he would write, and when Tarzan had fetched the bark and pencil, D’Arnot wrote:

He called Tarzan and gestured that he wanted to write. When Tarzan brought the bark and pencil, D’Arnot wrote:

Can you go to my people and lead them here? I will write a message that you may take to them, and they will follow you.

Can you go to my people and bring them here? I’ll write a message for you to deliver, and they’ll follow you.

Tarzan shook his head and taking the bark, wrote:

Tarzan shook his head and, taking the bark, wrote:

I had thought of that—the first day; but I dared not. The great apes come often to this spot, and if they found you here, wounded and alone, they would kill you.

I had thought about that—on the first day; but I didn’t dare. The great apes come to this place often, and if they found you here, hurt and alone, they’d kill you.

D’Arnot turned on his side and closed his eyes. He did not wish to die; but he felt that he was going, for the fever was mounting higher and higher. That night he lost consciousness.

D’Arnot rolled onto his side and shut his eyes. He didn’t want to die, but he could feel it coming, as the fever kept rising higher and higher. That night, he passed out.

For three days he was in delirium, and Tarzan sat beside him and bathed his head and hands and washed his wounds.

For three days, he was delirious, and Tarzan stayed by his side, cooling his forehead and hands, and cleaning his wounds.

On the fourth day the fever broke as suddenly as it had come, but it left D’Arnot a shadow of his former self, and very weak. Tarzan had to lift him that he might drink from the gourd.

On the fourth day, the fever broke as suddenly as it had started, but it left D’Arnot a shell of his former self, extremely weak. Tarzan had to help him up so he could drink from the gourd.

The fever had not been the result of infection, as D’Arnot had thought, but one of those that commonly attack whites in the jungles of Africa, and either kill or leave them as suddenly as D’Arnot’s had left him.

The fever hadn’t been caused by an infection, as D’Arnot had assumed, but was one of those illnesses that often strike white people in the African jungles, either killing them or vanishing as abruptly as D’Arnot’s had disappeared.

Two days later, D’Arnot was tottering about the amphitheater, Tarzan’s strong arm about him to keep him from falling.

Two days later, D’Arnot was staggering around the amphitheater, leaning on Tarzan’s strong arm to keep himself from falling.

They sat beneath the shade of a great tree, and Tarzan found some smooth bark that they might converse.

They sat under the shade of a large tree, and Tarzan found some smooth bark so they could communicate.

D’Arnot wrote the first message:

D'Arnot sent the first message:

What can I do to repay you for all that you have done for me?

What can I do to thank you for everything you’ve done for me?

And Tarzan, in reply:

And Tarzan replied:

Teach me to speak the language of men.

Teach me to speak the language of people.

And so D’Arnot commenced at once, pointing out familiar objects and repeating their names in French, for he thought that it would be easier to teach this man his own language, since he understood it himself best of all.

And so D’Arnot started right away, pointing out familiar objects and repeating their names in French, since he figured it would be easier to teach this man his own language, given that he knew it best himself.

It meant nothing to Tarzan, of course, for he could not tell one language from another, so when he pointed to the word man which he had printed upon a piece of bark he learned from D’Arnot that it was pronounced homme, and in the same way he was taught to pronounce ape, singe and tree, arbre.

It meant nothing to Tarzan, of course, since he couldn’t tell one language from another. So when he pointed to the word *man*, which he had written on a piece of bark, he learned from D’Arnot that it was pronounced homme. In the same way, he was taught to pronounce *ape* as singe and *tree* as arbre.

He was a most eager student, and in two more days had mastered so much French that he could speak little sentences such as: “That is a tree,” “this is grass,” “I am hungry,” and the like, but D’Arnot found that it was difficult to teach him the French construction upon a foundation of English.

He was an incredibly eager student, and within two more days, he had learned enough French to say simple phrases like, “That’s a tree,” “This is grass,” “I’m hungry,” and similar expressions. However, D’Arnot noticed it was challenging to teach him French grammar based on his English background.

The Frenchman wrote little lessons for him in English and had Tarzan repeat them in French, but as a literal translation was usually very poor French Tarzan was often confused.

The Frenchman wrote short English lessons for him and had Tarzan repeat them in French, but since a word-for-word translation often made for awkward French, Tarzan frequently got confused.

D’Arnot realized now that he had made a mistake, but it seemed too late to go back and do it all over again and force Tarzan to unlearn all that he had learned, especially as they were rapidly approaching a point where they would be able to converse.

D’Arnot now realized he had made a mistake, but it seemed too late to go back and start over, forcing Tarzan to unlearn everything he had picked up. Especially since they were quickly reaching a point where they could actually have a conversation.

On the third day after the fever broke Tarzan wrote a message asking D’Arnot if he felt strong enough to be carried back to the cabin. Tarzan was as anxious to go as D’Arnot, for he longed to see Jane again.

On the third day after the fever broke, Tarzan wrote a message asking D’Arnot if he felt strong enough to be carried back to the cabin. Tarzan was just as eager to go as D’Arnot, since he was desperate to see Jane again.

It had been hard for him to remain with the Frenchman all these days for that very reason, and that he had unselfishly done so spoke more glowingly of his nobility of character than even did his rescuing the French officer from Mbonga’s clutches.

It had been tough for him to stay with the Frenchman all these days for that very reason, and the fact that he had selflessly done so spoke even more strongly of his noble character than his rescue of the French officer from Mbonga’s grasp.

D’Arnot, only too willing to attempt the journey, wrote:

D’Arnot, more than eager to take on the journey, wrote:

But you cannot carry me all the distance through this tangled forest.

But you can’t carry me the whole way through this dense, tangled forest.

Tarzan laughed.

Tarzan laughed.

Mais oui,” he said, and D’Arnot laughed aloud to hear the phrase that he used so often glide from Tarzan’s tongue.

Mais oui,” he said, and D’Arnot burst out laughing when he heard the phrase he used so often slip from Tarzan’s lips.

So they set out, D’Arnot marveling as had Clayton and Jane at the wondrous strength and agility of the apeman.

So they set out, D’Arnot amazed, just like Clayton and Jane had been, by the incredible strength and agility of the apeman.

Mid-afternoon brought them to the clearing, and as Tarzan dropped to earth from the branches of the last tree his heart leaped and bounded against his ribs in anticipation of seeing Jane so soon again.

Mid-afternoon brought them to the clearing, and as Tarzan dropped to the ground from the branches of the last tree, his heart raced with excitement at the thought of seeing Jane again so soon.

No one was in sight outside the cabin, and D’Arnot was perplexed to note that neither the cruiser nor the Arrow was at anchor in the bay.

No one was in sight outside the cabin, and D’Arnot was puzzled to notice that neither the cruiser nor the Arrow was anchored in the bay.

An atmosphere of loneliness pervaded the spot, which caught suddenly at both men as they strode toward the cabin.

An atmosphere of loneliness hung over the place, hitting both men suddenly as they walked toward the cabin.

Neither spoke, yet both knew before they opened the closed door what they would find beyond.

Neither of them spoke, yet both already knew what they would find behind the closed door before they even opened it.

Tarzan lifted the latch and pushed the great door in upon its wooden hinges. It was as they had feared. The cabin was deserted.

Tarzan lifted the latch and pushed the heavy door open on its wooden hinges. It was just as they had feared. The cabin was empty.

The men turned and looked at one another. D’Arnot knew that his people thought him dead; but Tarzan thought only of the woman who had kissed him in love and now had fled from him while he was serving one of her people.

The men turned and looked at each other. D’Arnot knew his people believed he was dead, but Tarzan could only think about the woman who had kissed him with love and then ran away from him while he was helping one of her own.

A great bitterness rose in his heart. He would go away, far into the jungle and join his tribe. Never would he see one of his own kind again, nor could he bear the thought of returning to the cabin. He would leave that forever behind him with the great hopes he had nursed there of finding his own race and becoming a man among men.

A deep bitterness welled up in his heart. He would leave, far into the jungle, and rejoin his tribe. He vowed never to see another of his own kind again, nor could he stand the idea of going back to the cabin. He would leave it all behind forever, along with the grand hopes he had cherished there—of finding his people and becoming a man among men.

And the Frenchman? D’Arnot? What of him? He could get along as Tarzan had. Tarzan did not want to see him more. He wanted to get away from everything that might remind him of Jane.

And the Frenchman? D’Arnot? What about him? He could manage just like Tarzan had. Tarzan didn’t want to see him anymore. He wanted to escape everything that might remind him of Jane.

As Tarzan stood upon the threshold brooding, D’Arnot had entered the cabin. Many comforts he saw that had been left behind. He recognized numerous articles from the cruiser—a camp oven, some kitchen utensils, a rifle and many rounds of ammunition, canned foods, blankets, two chairs and a cot—and several books and periodicals, mostly American.

As Tarzan stood at the doorway, lost in thought, D’Arnot stepped inside the cabin. He noticed many comforts that had been left behind. He recognized several items from the cruiser—a portable oven, some kitchen tools, a rifle and plenty of ammunition, canned goods, blankets, two chairs, a cot—and a few books and magazines, mostly American.

“They must intend returning,” thought D’Arnot.

“They must be planning to come back,” D’Arnot thought.

He walked over to the table that John Clayton had built so many years before to serve as a desk, and on it he saw two notes addressed to Tarzan of the Apes.

He walked over to the table that John Clayton had built so many years ago to use as a desk, and on it he spotted two notes addressed to Tarzan of the Apes.

One was in a strong masculine hand and was unsealed. The other, in a woman’s hand, was sealed.

One was in a bold, masculine handwriting and was left unsealed. The other, written in a woman’s hand, was sealed.

“Here are two messages for you, Tarzan of the Apes,” cried D’Arnot, turning toward the door; but his companion was not there.

“Here are two messages for you, Tarzan of the Apes,” D’Arnot called out, turning toward the door; but his companion was already gone.

D’Arnot walked to the door and looked out. Tarzan was nowhere in sight. He called aloud but there was no response.

D’Arnot walked to the door and looked out. Tarzan was nowhere to be seen. He called out loudly, but there was no reply.

Mon Dieu!” exclaimed D’Arnot, “he has left me. I feel it. He has gone back into his jungle and left me here alone.”

“Oh my God!” D’Arnot cried out, “he’s gone. I can feel it. He’s returned to his jungle and left me here all alone.”

And then he remembered the look on Tarzan’s face when they had discovered that the cabin was empty—such a look as the hunter sees in the eyes of the wounded deer he has wantonly brought down.

And then he recalled the expression on Tarzan’s face when they found the cabin empty—a look like the one a hunter sees in the eyes of a deer he’s carelessly shot and wounded.

The man had been hard hit—D’Arnot realized it now—but why? He could not understand.

The man had been deeply affected—D’Arnot could see that now—but why? He couldn’t figure it out.

The Frenchman looked about him. The loneliness and the horror of the place commenced to get on his nerves—already weakened by the ordeal of suffering and sickness he had passed through.

The Frenchman glanced around. The isolation and eeriness of the place started to unsettle him—his nerves already frayed from the suffering and illness he had endured.

To be left here alone beside this awful jungle—never to hear a human voice or see a human face—in constant dread of savage beasts and more terribly savage men—a prey to solitude and hopelessness. It was awful.

To be left here alone next to this terrifying jungle—never to hear another person’s voice or see another human face—constantly fearing wild animals and even more terrifyingly, brutal people—trapped in loneliness and despair. It was horrifying.

And far to the east Tarzan of the Apes was speeding through the middle terrace back to his tribe. Never had he traveled with such reckless speed. He felt that he was running away from himself—that by hurtling through the forest like a frightened squirrel he was escaping from his own thoughts. But no matter how fast he went he found them always with him.

And far to the east, Tarzan of the Apes was racing through the middle terrace back to his tribe. Never had he moved with such reckless speed. He felt like he was running away from himself—that by rushing through the forest like a panicked squirrel, he was trying to escape his own thoughts. But no matter how fast he went, they stayed right there with him.

He passed above the sinuous body of Sabor, the lioness, going in the opposite direction—toward the cabin, thought Tarzan.

He moved over the twisting body of Sabor, the lioness, heading in the opposite direction—toward the cabin, Tarzan thought.

What could D’Arnot do against Sabor—or if Bolgani, the gorilla, should come upon him—or Numa, the lion, or cruel Sheeta?

What could D’Arnot do against Sabor—or if Bolgani, the gorilla, showed up—or Numa, the lion, or vicious Sheeta?

Tarzan paused in his flight.

Tarzan stopped in his tracks.

“What are you, Tarzan?” he asked aloud. “An ape or a man?”

“What are you, Tarzan?” he asked out loud. “An ape or a man?”

“If you are an ape you will do as the apes would do—leave one of your kind to die in the jungle if it suited your whim to go elsewhere.

“If you’re an ape, you’ll act like one—abandoning one of your own to die in the jungle if it suits your mood to go somewhere else.”

“If you are a man, you will return to protect your kind. You will not run away from one of your own people, because one of them has run away from you.”

“If you’re a man, you’ll come back to protect your people. You won’t turn your back on one of your own, just because one of them turned their back on you.”

D’Arnot closed the cabin door. He was very nervous. Even brave men, and D’Arnot was a brave man, are sometimes frightened by solitude.

D’Arnot shut the cabin door. He was really on edge. Even courageous people, and D’Arnot was courageous, can get spooked by being alone sometimes.

He loaded one of the rifles and placed it within easy reach. Then he went to the desk and took up the unsealed letter addressed to Tarzan.

He loaded one of the rifles and set it within easy reach. Then he walked over to the desk and picked up the unsealed letter addressed to Tarzan.

Possibly it contained word that his people had but left the beach temporarily. He felt that it would be no breach of ethics to read this letter, so he took the enclosure from the envelope and read:

Possibly it contained word that his people had only left the beach temporarily. He felt it wouldn’t be unethical to read the letter, so he took the note from the envelope and read:

TO TARZAN OF THE APES:

To Tarzan of the Apes:

We thank you for the use of your cabin, and are sorry that you did not permit us the pleasure of seeing and thanking you in person.

We’re grateful for letting us use your cabin and regret that you didn’t allow us the chance to meet and thank you face-to-face.

We have harmed nothing, but have left many things for you which may add to your comfort and safety here in your lonely home.

We haven’t caused any harm, but we’ve left behind several things that could make your life more comfortable and secure in this isolated place.

If you know the strange white man who saved our lives so many times, and brought us food, and if you can converse with him, thank him, also, for his kindness.

If you know the mysterious white man who saved our lives so many times and brought us food, and if you can talk to him, thank him as well for his kindness.

We sail within the hour, never to return; but we wish you and that other jungle friend to know that we shall always thank you for what you did for strangers on your shore, and that we should have done infinitely more to reward you both had you given us the opportunity.

We set sail within the hour, never to return; but we want you and that other jungle friend to know that we’ll always be grateful for what you did for strangers on your shore. We would have done so much more to repay you both if you’d given us the chance.

Very respectfully,
WM. CECIL CLAYTON.

Respectfully,
WM. CECIL CLAYTON.

“‘Never to return,’” muttered D’Arnot, and threw himself face downward upon the cot.

“‘Never to return,’” muttered D’Arnot, and threw himself face down on the cot.

An hour later he started up listening. Something was at the door trying to enter.

An hour later, he jolted awake, listening intently. Something was at the door, trying to get in.

D’Arnot reached for the loaded rifle and placed it to his shoulder.

D’Arnot grabbed the loaded rifle and shouldered it.

Dusk was falling, and the interior of the cabin was very dark; but the man could see the latch moving from its place.

Dusk was settling in, and the inside of the cabin was nearly pitch-black; but the man could still make out the latch shifting from its position.

He felt his hair rising upon his scalp.

He felt his hair stand on end.

Gently the door opened until a thin crack showed something standing just beyond.

Gently, the door opened until a thin crack revealed something standing just beyond.

D’Arnot sighted along the blue barrel at the crack of the door—and then he pulled the trigger.

D’Arnot aimed the blue barrel at the crack of the door—and then he pulled the trigger.

CHAPTER XXIV.
Lost Treasure

When the expedition returned, following their fruitless endeavor to succor D’Arnot, Captain Dufranne was anxious to steam away as quickly as possible, and all save Jane had acquiesced.

When the expedition returned, after their unsuccessful attempt to rescue D’Arnot, Captain Dufranne was eager to set sail as soon as possible, and everyone except Jane agreed.

“No,” she said, determinedly, “I shall not go, nor should you, for there are two friends in that jungle who will come out of it some day expecting to find us awaiting them.

“No,” she said firmly, “I’m not going, and neither should you. There are two friends in that jungle who will come out someday expecting to find us waiting for them.”

“Your officer, Captain Dufranne, is one of them, and the forest man who has saved the lives of every member of my father’s party is the other.

“Your officer, Captain Dufranne, is one of them, and the forest man who saved the lives of everyone in my father’s group is the other.”

“He left me at the edge of the jungle two days ago to hasten to the aid of my father and Mr. Clayton, as he thought, and he has stayed to rescue Lieutenant D’Arnot; of that you may be sure.

“He left me at the edge of the jungle two days ago to rush to help my father and Mr. Clayton, or so he thought, and he’s stayed to save Lieutenant D’Arnot; you can be certain of that.”

“Had he been too late to be of service to the lieutenant he would have been back before now—the fact that he is not back is sufficient proof to me that he is delayed because Lieutenant D’Arnot is wounded, or he has had to follow his captors further than the village which your sailors attacked.”

“If he had been too late to help the lieutenant, he would have been back by now—the fact that he isn’t back is enough proof for me that he’s been delayed because Lieutenant D’Arnot is injured, or he’s had to track his captors further than the village your sailors attacked.”

“But poor D’Arnot’s uniform and all his belongings were found in that village, Miss Porter,” argued the captain, “and the natives showed great excitement when questioned as to the white man’s fate.”

“But poor D’Arnot’s uniform and all his belongings were found in that village, Miss Porter,” the captain argued. “And the locals got really worked up when we asked them about what happened to the white man.”

“Yes, Captain, but they did not admit that he was dead and as for his clothes and accouterments being in their possession—why more civilized peoples than these poor savage negroes strip their prisoners of every article of value whether they intend killing them or not.

“Yes, Captain, but they didn’t admit that he was dead, and as for his clothes and gear being in their possession—well, even more civilized people than these poor, savage Africans strip their prisoners of everything valuable, whether they plan to kill them or not.”

“Even the soldiers of my own dear South looted not only the living but the dead. It is strong circumstantial evidence, I will admit, but it is not positive proof.”

“Even the soldiers from my beloved South looted not just the living but also the dead. It’s strong circumstantial evidence, I’ll admit, but it’s not definitive proof.”

“Possibly your forest man, himself was captured or killed by the savages,” suggested Captain Dufranne.

“Maybe your forest man was captured or killed by the savages,” suggested Captain Dufranne.

The girl laughed.

The girl laughed.

“You do not know him,” she replied, a little thrill of pride setting her nerves a-tingle at the thought that she spoke of her own.

“You don’t know him,” she replied, a little thrill of pride sending a shiver through her at the thought that she was talking about someone who belonged to her.

“I admit that he would be worth waiting for, this superman of yours,” laughed the captain. “I most certainly should like to see him.”

“I admit he’d be worth waiting for, this superman of yours,” the captain said with a laugh. “I’d definitely like to see him.”

“Then wait for him, my dear captain,” urged the girl, “for I intend doing so.”

“Then wait for him, my dear captain,” the girl insisted, “because I plan to do the same.”

The Frenchman would have been a very much surprised man could he have interpreted the true meaning of the girl’s words.

The Frenchman would have been completely shocked if he had understood the real meaning behind the girl’s words.

They had been walking from the beach toward the cabin as they talked, and now they joined a little group sitting on camp stools in the shade of a great tree beside the cabin.

They had been walking from the beach toward the cabin while talking, and now they joined a small group sitting on camping chairs in the shade of a large tree next to the cabin.

Professor Porter was there, and Mr. Philander and Clayton, with Lieutenant Charpentier and two of his brother officers, while Esmeralda hovered in the background, ever and anon venturing opinions and comments with the freedom of an old and much-indulged family servant.

Professor Porter was there, along with Mr. Philander and Clayton, accompanied by Lieutenant Charpentier and two of his fellow officers. Meanwhile, Esmeralda lingered in the background, occasionally chiming in with her opinions and comments, taking the liberties of a long-time, well-pampered family servant.

The officers arose and saluted as their superior approached, and Clayton surrendered his camp stool to Jane.

The officers stood up and saluted as their superior approached, and Clayton gave up his camp stool for Jane.

“We were just discussing poor Paul’s fate,” said Captain Dufranne. “Miss Porter insists that we have no absolute proof of his death—nor have we. And on the other hand she maintains that the continued absence of your omnipotent jungle friend indicates that D’Arnot is still in need of his services, either because he is wounded, or still is a prisoner in a more distant native village.”

“We were just talking about poor Paul’s situation,” said Captain Dufranne. “Miss Porter insists that we don’t have definitive proof of his death—and we don’t. On the other hand, she argues that the ongoing absence of your all-powerful jungle friend suggests that D’Arnot still needs his help, either because he’s injured or because he’s still being held captive in a more remote village.”

“It has been suggested,” ventured Lieutenant Charpentier, “that the wild man may have been a member of the tribe of blacks who attacked our party—that he was hastening to aid THEM—his own people.”

“It’s been suggested,” Lieutenant Charpentier said cautiously, “that the wild man might have been part of the group of Black tribesmen who attacked us—that he was rushing to help *them*—his own people.”

Jane shot a quick glance at Clayton.

Jane quickly looked at Clayton.

“It seems vastly more reasonable,” said Professor Porter.

“It seems way more reasonable,” said Professor Porter.

“I do not agree with you,” objected Mr. Philander. “He had ample opportunity to harm us himself, or to lead his people against us. Instead, during our long residence here, he has been uniformly consistent in his role of protector and provider.”

“I don’t agree with you,” Mr. Philander objected. “He had plenty of chances to hurt us himself or to send his people after us. But instead, the whole time we’ve been living here, he’s consistently acted as our protector and provider.”

“That is true,” interjected Clayton, “yet we must not overlook the fact that except for himself the only human beings within hundreds of miles are savage cannibals. He was armed precisely as are they, which indicates that he has maintained relations of some nature with them, and the fact that he is but one against possibly thousands suggests that these relations could scarcely have been other than friendly.”

“That’s true,” Clayton interrupted, “but we can’t ignore the fact that, aside from him, the only people within hundreds of miles are savage cannibals. He was armed exactly like them, which suggests he’s had some kind of dealings with them. And the fact that he’s just one person against possibly thousands implies those dealings couldn’t have been anything but friendly.”

“It seems improbable then that he is not connected with them,” remarked the captain; “possibly a member of this tribe.”

“It seems unlikely that he isn’t connected with them,” the captain remarked. “Maybe he’s part of this group.”

“Otherwise,” added another of the officers, “how could he have lived a sufficient length of time among the savage denizens of the jungle, brute and human, to have become proficient in woodcraft, or in the use of African weapons.”

“Otherwise,” added another officer, “how could he have survived long enough among the wild inhabitants of the jungle—both animals and humans—to become skilled in woodcraft or in using African weapons?”

“You are judging him according to your own standards, gentlemen,” said Jane. “An ordinary white man such as any of you—pardon me, I did not mean just that—rather, a white man above the ordinary in physique and intelligence could never, I grant you, have lived a year alone and naked in this tropical jungle; but this man not only surpasses the average white man in strength and agility, but as far transcends our trained athletes and ‘strong men’ as they surpass a day-old babe; and his courage and ferocity in battle are those of the wild beast.”

“You’re judging him by your own standards, gentlemen,” said Jane. “An average white man like any of you—forgive me, I didn’t mean it that way—or even a white man above average in physical ability and intelligence could never, I admit, survive a year alone and naked in this tropical jungle. But this man isn’t just stronger and more agile than the average white man; he’s as far above our trained athletes and ‘strongmen’ as they are above a newborn baby. And his courage and ferocity in battle are like those of a wild animal.”

“He has certainly won a loyal champion, Miss Porter,” said Captain Dufranne, laughing. “I am sure that there be none of us here but would willingly face death a hundred times in its most terrifying forms to deserve the tributes of one even half so loyal—or so beautiful.”

“He’s definitely found a devoted supporter in you, Miss Porter,” said Captain Dufranne with a laugh. “I’m sure every one of us here would gladly face death a hundred times over, in its most terrifying forms, just to earn the praise of someone even half as loyal—or half as beautiful.”

“You would not wonder that I defend him,” said the girl, “could you have seen him as I saw him, battling in my behalf with that huge hairy brute.

“You wouldn’t be surprised that I’m defending him,” said the girl, “if you could’ve seen him the way I did, fighting for me against that massive, hairy monster.”

“Could you have seen him charge the monster as a bull might charge a grizzly—absolutely without sign of fear or hesitation—you would have believed him more than human.

“If you had seen him charge the monster like a bull charging a grizzly—completely fearless and without hesitation—you would have thought he was more than human.

“Could you have seen those mighty muscles knotting under the brown skin—could you have seen them force back those awful fangs—you too would have thought him invincible.

“If you could have seen those powerful muscles tightening under the tan skin—if you could have seen them push back those terrifying fangs—you would have thought he was unstoppable too.”

“And could you have seen the chivalrous treatment which he accorded a strange girl of a strange race, you would feel the same absolute confidence in him that I feel.”

“And if you could have seen the respectful and honorable way he treated a young woman from a completely different background, you’d feel the same total trust in him that I do.”

“You have won your suit, my fair pleader,” cried the captain. “This court finds the defendant not guilty, and the cruiser shall wait a few days longer that he may have an opportunity to come and thank the divine Portia.”

“You’ve won your case, my charming advocate,” said the captain. “This court rules the defendant not guilty, and the cruiser will wait a few more days so he can come and thank the amazing Portia.”

“For the Lord’s sake honey,” cried Esmeralda. “You all don’t mean to tell ME that you’re going to stay right here in this here land of carnivable animals when you all got the opportunity to escapade on that boat? Don’t you tell me THAT, honey.”

“For heaven’s sake, honey,” cried Esmeralda. “You’re not seriously telling me you’re going to stay right here in this land of wild animals when you’ve got the chance to go on an adventure on that boat? Don’t you dare tell me THAT, honey.”

“Why, Esmeralda! You should be ashamed of yourself,” cried Jane. “Is this any way to show your gratitude to the man who saved your life twice?”

“Esmeralda, seriously? You should be ashamed of yourself,” Jane exclaimed. “Is this how you thank the guy who saved your life—twice?”

“Well, Miss Jane, that’s all jest as you say; but that there forest man never did save us to stay here. He done save us so we all could get AWAY from here. I expect he be mighty peevish when he find we ain’t got no more sense than to stay right here after he done give us the chance to get away.

“Well, Miss Jane, that’s all just as you say; but that forest man never saved us so we could stay here. He saved us so we could all get AWAY from here. I bet he’ll be really annoyed when he finds out we didn’t have the sense to leave after he gave us the chance to get away.”

“I hoped I’d never have to sleep in this here geological garden another night and listen to all them lonesome noises that come out of that jumble after dark.”

“I hoped I’d never have to sleep in this geological garden another night and listen to all those lonely noises that come out of that mess after dark.”

“I don’t blame you a bit, Esmeralda,” said Clayton, “and you certainly did hit it off right when you called them ‘lonesome’ noises. I never have been able to find the right word for them but that’s it, don’t you know, lonesome noises.”

“I don’t blame you at all, Esmeralda,” said Clayton, “and you absolutely nailed it when you called them ‘lonely’ noises. I’ve never been able to find the right word for them, but that’s it, you know—lonely noises.”

“You and Esmeralda had better go and live on the cruiser,” said Jane, in fine scorn. “What would you think if you HAD to live all of your life in that jungle as our forest man has done?”

“You and Esmeralda should just go live on the cruiser,” Jane said with clear disdain. “How would you feel if you had to spend your entire life in that jungle, like our forest man has?”

“I’m afraid I’d be a blooming bounder as a wild man,” laughed Clayton, ruefully. “Those noises at night make the hair on my head bristle. I suppose that I should be ashamed to admit it, but it’s the truth.”

“I’m afraid I’d be a total disaster as a wild man,” laughed Clayton, regretfully. “Those noises at night make the hair on the back of my neck stand up. I guess I should be embarrassed to admit it, but it’s the truth.”

“I don’t know about that,” said Lieutenant Charpentier. “I never thought much about fear and that sort of thing—never tried to determine whether I was a coward or brave man; but the other night as we lay in the jungle there after poor D’Arnot was taken, and those jungle noises rose and fell around us I began to think that I was a coward indeed. It was not the roaring and growling of the big beasts that affected me so much as it was the stealthy noises—the ones that you heard suddenly close by and then listened vainly for a repetition of—the unaccountable sounds as of a great body moving almost noiselessly, and the knowledge that you didn’t KNOW how close it was, or whether it were creeping closer after you ceased to hear it? It was those noises—and the eyes.

“I don’t know about that,” said Lieutenant Charpentier. “I never really thought much about fear or anything like that—never tried to figure out if I was a coward or a brave man. But the other night, as we lay in the jungle after poor D’Arnot was taken, and those jungle sounds rose and fell around us, I started to think I might actually be a coward. It wasn’t the roaring and growling of the big animals that got to me so much as the stealthy noises—the ones you’d suddenly hear right nearby and then strain to hear again, but couldn’t—the unexplained sounds, like something huge moving almost silently, and the realization that you had no idea how close it was, or if it was creeping closer even after you stopped hearing it. It was those noises—and the eyes.”

Mon Dieu! I shall see them in the dark forever—the eyes that you see, and those that you don’t see, but feel—ah, they are the worst.”

“Oh my God!” I’ll see them in the dark forever—the eyes you can see, and the ones you can’t see but feel—ugh, those are the worst.

All were silent for a moment, and then Jane spoke.

All were quiet for a moment, and then Jane spoke.

“And he is out there,” she said, in an awe-hushed whisper. “Those eyes will be glaring at him to-night, and at your comrade Lieutenant D’Arnot. Can you leave them, gentlemen, without at least rendering them the passive succor which remaining here a few days longer might insure them?”

“And he’s out there,” she said, her voice a hushed whisper filled with awe. “Those eyes will be watching him tonight, and your friend Lieutenant D’Arnot too. Can you really leave them, gentlemen, without at least staying a few more days to give them the chance of help that might save them?”

“Tut, tut, child,” said Professor Porter. “Captain Dufranne is willing to remain, and for my part I am perfectly willing, perfectly willing—as I always have been to humor your childish whims.”

“Tut, tut, child,” said Professor Porter. “Captain Dufranne is willing to stay, and as for me, I’m perfectly fine with it, perfectly fine—just as I’ve always been happy to indulge your little whims.”

“We can utilize the morrow in recovering the chest, Professor,” suggested Mr. Philander.

“We can use tomorrow to recover the chest, Professor,” suggested Mr. Philander.

“Quite so, quite so, Mr. Philander, I had almost forgotten the treasure,” exclaimed Professor Porter. “Possibly we can borrow some men from Captain Dufranne to assist us, and one of the prisoners to point out the location of the chest.”

“Absolutely, absolutely, Mr. Philander, I had nearly forgotten about the treasure,” Professor Porter exclaimed. “Maybe we can get some of Captain Dufranne’s crew to help us, and one of the prisoners to show us where the chest is.”

“Most assuredly, my dear Professor, we are all yours to command,” said the captain.

“Absolutely, my dear Professor, we’re all at your service,” said the captain.

And so it was arranged that on the next day Lieutenant Charpentier was to take a detail of ten men, and one of the mutineers of the Arrow as a guide, and unearth the treasure; and that the cruiser would remain for a full week in the little harbor. At the end of that time it was to be assumed that D’Arnot was truly dead, and that the forest man would not return while they remained. Then the two vessels were to leave with all the party.

And so it was decided that the next day, Lieutenant Charpentier would take a team of ten men, along with one of the mutineers from the Arrow as a guide, to uncover the treasure. The cruiser would stay in the small harbor for a full week. After that time, if D’Arnot hadn’t returned, they would assume he was truly dead, and that the forest man wouldn’t come back while they were still there. Then, both ships would depart with everyone on board.

Professor Porter did not accompany the treasure-seekers on the following day, but when he saw them returning empty-handed toward noon, he hastened forward to meet them—his usual preoccupied indifference entirely vanished, and in its place a nervous and excited manner.

Professor Porter didn’t join the treasure hunters the next day, but when he saw them coming back empty-handed around noon, he hurried over to meet them—his usual distracted, indifferent attitude completely gone, replaced by a nervous and excited demeanor.

“Where is the treasure?” he cried to Clayton, while yet a hundred feet separated them.

“Where’s the treasure?” he shouted to Clayton, still a hundred feet away.

Clayton shook his head.

Clayton shook his head.

“Gone,” he said, as he neared the professor.

“Gone,” he said as he approached the professor.

“Gone! It cannot be. Who could have taken it?” cried Professor Porter.

“Gone? That’s impossible. Who could have taken it?” Professor Porter exclaimed.

“God only knows, Professor,” replied Clayton. “We might have thought the fellow who guided us was lying about the location, but his surprise and consternation on finding no chest beneath the body of the murdered Snipes were too real to be feigned. And then our spades showed us that something had been buried beneath the corpse, for a hole had been there and it had been filled with loose earth.”

“God only knows, Professor,” Clayton replied. “We might have thought the guy who led us here was lying about the location, but his shock and confusion when we found no chest under Snipes’s body were too genuine to be fake. And then our shovels showed us that *something* had been buried under the corpse, because there was a hole there, and it had been filled with loose dirt.”

“But who could have taken it?” repeated Professor Porter.

“But who could have taken it?” repeated Professor Porter.

“Suspicion might naturally fall on the men of the cruiser,” said Lieutenant Charpentier, “but for the fact that sub-lieutenant Janviers here assures me that no men have had shore leave—that none has been on shore since we anchored here except under command of an officer. I do not know that you would suspect our men, but I am glad that there is now no chance for suspicion to fall on them,” he concluded.

“Suspicion might naturally fall on the men of the cruiser,” said Lieutenant Charpentier, “but for the fact that Sub-Lieutenant Janviers here assures me that no one has been granted shore leave—that no one has been on shore since we anchored here except under the command of an officer. I don’t know if you’d suspect our men, but I’m glad there’s now no chance for suspicion to fall on them,” he concluded.

“It would never have occurred to me to suspect the men to whom we owe so much,” replied Professor Porter, graciously. “I would as soon suspect my dear Clayton here, or Mr. Philander.”

“It would never have crossed my mind to doubt the men we owe so much to,” replied Professor Porter, graciously. “I’d just as soon suspect my dear Clayton here, or Mr. Philander.”

The Frenchmen smiled, both officers and sailors. It was plain to see that a burden had been lifted from their minds.

The Frenchmen smiled, both officers and sailors. It was clear that a weight had been lifted from their minds.

“The treasure has been gone for some time,” continued Clayton. “In fact the body fell apart as we lifted it, which indicates that whoever removed the treasure did so while the corpse was still fresh, for it was intact when we first uncovered it.”

“The treasure has been gone for a while,” Clayton continued. “In fact, the body fell apart as we lifted it, which suggests that whoever took the treasure did so while the corpse was still fresh, because it was intact when we first uncovered it.”

“There must have been several in the party,” said Jane, who had joined them. “You remember that it took four men to carry it.”

“There must have been several people in the group,” said Jane, who had joined them. “You remember it took four men to carry it.”

“By jove!” cried Clayton. “That’s right. It must have been done by a party of blacks. Probably one of them saw the men bury the chest and then returned immediately after with a party of his friends, and carried it off.”

“Wow!” Clayton exclaimed. “That makes sense. It must have been done by a group of locals. Probably one of them saw the men bury the chest and then came back right away with some friends to take it.”

“Speculation is futile,” said Professor Porter sadly. “The chest is gone. We shall never see it again, nor the treasure that was in it.”

“Speculation is pointless,” said Professor Porter sadly. “The chest is gone. We’ll never see it again, or the treasure that was inside.”

Only Jane knew what the loss meant to her father, and none there knew what it meant to her.

Only Jane understood how much the loss affected her father, and no one there understood how deeply it affected her.

Six days later Captain Dufranne announced that they would sail early on the morrow.

Six days later, Captain Dufranne announced that they would set sail early the next morning.

Jane would have begged for a further reprieve, had it not been that she too had begun to believe that her forest lover would return no more.

Jane would have asked for more time, if she hadn’t also started to believe that her forest lover wasn’t coming back.

In spite of herself she began to entertain doubts and fears. The reasonableness of the arguments of these disinterested French officers commenced to convince her against her will.

Despite her best efforts, she started to feel doubts and fears creeping in. The logical reasoning of these impartial French officers began to sway her, even though she resisted it.

That he was a cannibal she would not believe, but that he was an adopted member of some savage tribe at length seemed possible to her.

That he was a cannibal, she refused to believe, but the idea that he might have been adopted into some remote, uncivilized tribe eventually seemed plausible to her.

She would not admit that he could be dead. It was impossible to believe that that perfect body, so filled with triumphant life, could ever cease to harbor the vital spark—as soon believe that immortality were dust.

She couldn’t accept that he might be dead. It was impossible to think that his flawless body, so full of vibrant energy, could ever stop holding that life force—just as hard to believe as thinking immortality could turn to dust.

As Jane permitted herself to harbor these thoughts, others equally unwelcome forced themselves upon her.

As Jane allowed herself to entertain these thoughts, other equally unpleasant ones pushed their way into her mind.

If he belonged to some savage tribe he had a savage wife—a dozen of them perhaps—and wild, half-caste children. The girl shuddered, and when they told her that the cruiser would sail on the morrow she was almost glad.

If he was part of some primitive tribe, he probably had a tribal wife—maybe even a dozen of them—and wild, mixed-race children. The girl shuddered, and when they told her the cruiser would set sail the next day, she felt almost relieved.

It was she, though, who suggested that arms, ammunition, supplies and comforts be left behind in the cabin, ostensibly for that intangible personality who had signed himself Tarzan of the Apes, and for D’Arnot should he still be living, but really, she hoped, for her forest god—even though his feet should prove of clay.

It was she, though, who suggested leaving behind weapons, ammunition, supplies, and comforts in the cabin, supposedly for that mysterious figure who called himself Tarzan of the Apes, and for D’Arnot, if he was still alive. But deep down, she hoped it was for her forest god—even if he turned out to be less than perfect.

And at the last minute she left a message for him, to be transmitted by Tarzan of the Apes.

And at the last moment, she left a message for him, to be delivered by Tarzan of the Apes.

She was the last to leave the cabin, returning on some trivial pretext after the others had started for the boat.

She was the last to leave the cabin, coming back with some small excuse after the others had already headed for the boat.

She kneeled down beside the bed in which she had spent so many nights, and offered up a prayer for the safety of her primeval man, and crushing his locket to her lips she murmured:

She knelt down beside the bed where she had spent so many nights and said a prayer for the safety of her ancient man. Pressing his locket to her lips, she whispered:

“I love you, and because I love you I believe in you. But if I did not believe, still should I love. Had you come back for me, and had there been no other way, I would have gone into the jungle with you—forever.”

“I love you, and because I love you, I believe in you. But even if I didn’t believe, I’d still love you. If you had come back for me, and there was no other choice, I would have gone into the jungle with you—forever.”

CHAPTER XXV.
The Outpost of the World

With the report of his gun D’Arnot saw the door fly open and the figure of a man pitch headlong within onto the cabin floor.

With the sound of his gunshot, D’Arnot saw the door swing open and a man’s body tumble headfirst into the cabin, landing on the floor.

The Frenchman in his panic raised his gun to fire again into the prostrate form, but suddenly in the half dusk of the open door he saw that the man was white and in another instant realized that he had shot his friend and protector, Tarzan of the Apes.

The Frenchman, panicking, raised his gun to fire again at the motionless figure, but in the dim light of the open doorway, he suddenly saw that the man was white. In an instant, he realized he had shot his friend and protector, Tarzan of the Apes.

With a cry of anguish D’Arnot sprang to the ape-man’s side, and kneeling, lifted the latter’s head in his arms—calling Tarzan’s name aloud.

With a cry of anguish, D’Arnot rushed to the ape-man’s side, kneeling down and cradling his head in his arms—shouting Tarzan’s name desperately.

There was no response, and then D’Arnot placed his ear above the man’s heart. To his joy he heard its steady beating beneath.

There was no response, so D’Arnot leaned down and pressed his ear against the man’s chest. To his relief, he could hear the steady rhythm of a heartbeat.

Carefully he lifted Tarzan to the cot, and then, after closing and bolting the door, he lighted one of the lamps and examined the wound.

Carefully, he lifted Tarzan onto the cot, and then, after closing and bolting the door, he turned on one of the lamps and inspected the wound.

The bullet had struck a glancing blow upon the skull. There was an ugly flesh wound, but no signs of a fracture of the skull.

The bullet had grazed the skull. There was a nasty flesh wound, but no signs of a skull fracture.

D’Arnot breathed a sigh of relief, and went about bathing the blood from Tarzan’s face.

D’Arnot let out a sigh of relief and began cleaning the blood off Tarzan’s face.

Soon the cool water revived him, and presently he opened his eyes to look in questioning surprise at D’Arnot.

Soon the cool water brought him back to his senses, and he opened his eyes, looking at D’Arnot with a mix of confusion and surprise.

The latter had bound the wound with pieces of cloth, and as he saw that Tarzan had regained consciousness he arose and going to the table wrote a message, which he handed to the ape-man, explaining the terrible mistake he had made and how thankful he was that the wound was not more serious.

The latter had bandaged the wound with strips of cloth, and when he saw that Tarzan had regained consciousness, he stood up and went to the table. He wrote a note, handed it to the ape-man, and explained the terrible mistake he had made, expressing how relieved he was that the injury wasn’t more severe.

Tarzan, after reading the message, sat on the edge of the couch and laughed.

Tarzan, after reading the message, sat on the edge of the couch and laughed.

“It is nothing,” he said in French, and then, his vocabulary failing him, he wrote:

“It’s nothing,” he said in French, and then, struggling to find the right words, he wrote:

You should have seen what Bolgani did to me, and Kerchak, and Terkoz, before I killed them—then you would laugh at such a little scratch.

You should’ve seen what Bolgani, Kerchak, and Terkoz did to me before I took them down—then you’d laugh at a scratch this small.

D’Arnot handed Tarzan the two messages that had been left for him.

D’Arnot handed Tarzan the two messages that had been left for him.

Tarzan read the first one through with a look of sorrow on his face. The second one he turned over and over, searching for an opening—he had never seen a sealed envelope before. At length he handed it to D’Arnot.

Tarzan read the first one with a look of sadness on his face. The second one he turned over and over, trying to figure out how to open it—he had never seen a sealed envelope before. Finally, he handed it to D’Arnot.

The Frenchman had been watching him, and knew that Tarzan was puzzled over the envelope. How strange it seemed that to a full-grown white man an envelope was a mystery. D’Arnot opened it and handed the letter back to Tarzan.

The Frenchman had been observing him and realized that Tarzan was confused about the envelope. It seemed so odd that a grown white man would find an envelope puzzling. D’Arnot opened it and handed the letter back to Tarzan.

Sitting on a camp stool the ape-man spread the written sheet before him and read:

Sitting on a camp stool, the ape-man unfolded the written sheet in front of him and began to read:

TO TARZAN OF THE APES:

To Tarzan of the Apes:

Before I leave let me add my thanks to those of Mr. Clayton for the kindness you have shown in permitting us the use of your cabin.

Before I go, let me add my thanks to Mr. Clayton’s for your kindness in allowing us to use your cabin.

That you never came to make friends with us has been a great regret to us. We should have liked so much to have seen and thanked our host.

That you never came to connect with us has been a big disappointment. We really would have loved to meet and thank our host.

There is another I should like to thank also, but he did not come back, though I cannot believe that he is dead.

There’s someone else I’d like to thank, but he never came back, and I just can’t bring myself to believe he’s gone.

I do not know his name. He is the great white giant who wore the diamond locket upon his breast.

I don’t know his name. He’s the huge white giant who wore the diamond pendant on his chest.

If you know him and can speak his language carry my thanks to him, and tell him that I waited seven days for him to return.

If you know him and can speak his language, take my thanks to him, and let him know I waited seven days for him to come back.

Tell him, also, that in my home in America, in the city of Baltimore, there will always be a welcome for him if he cares to come.

Tell him also that in my home in America, in the city of Baltimore, there will always be a warm welcome for him if he ever decides to visit.

I found a note you wrote me lying among the leaves beneath a tree near the cabin. I do not know how you learned to love me, who have never spoken to me, and I am very sorry if it is true, for I have already given my heart to another.

I found a note you wrote me lying among the leaves under a tree near the cabin. I don’t know how you came to love me, since we’ve never spoken, and I’m truly sorry if it’s true, because I’ve already given my heart to someone else.

But know that I am always your friend,
JANE PORTER.

But know that I’ll always be your friend,
JANE PORTER.

Tarzan sat with gaze fixed upon the floor for nearly an hour. It was evident to him from the notes that they did not know that he and Tarzan of the Apes were one and the same.

Tarzan sat staring at the floor for almost an hour. It was clear to him from the notes that they had no idea he and Tarzan of the Apes were the same person.

“I have given my heart to another,” he repeated over and over again to himself.

“I’ve given my heart to someone else,” he kept saying to himself, over and over.

Then she did not love him! How could she have pretended love, and raised him to such a pinnacle of hope only to cast him down to such utter depths of despair!

Then she didn’t love him! How could she have faked love, lifting him to such heights of hope only to crush him into the deepest despair?

Maybe her kisses were only signs of friendship. How did he know, who knew nothing of the customs of human beings?

Maybe her kisses were just a friendly gesture. How could he know, when he had no clue about how people usually acted?

Suddenly he arose, and, bidding D’Arnot good night as he had learned to do, threw himself upon the couch of ferns that had been Jane Porter’s.

Suddenly he stood up, said goodnight to D’Arnot as he had learned to do, and lay down on the bed of ferns that had been Jane Porter’s.

D’Arnot extinguished the lamp, and lay down upon the cot.

D’Arnot turned off the lamp and lay down on the cot.

For a week they did little but rest, D’Arnot coaching Tarzan in French. At the end of that time the two men could converse quite easily.

For a week, they mostly rested, with D’Arnot teaching Tarzan French. By the end of that time, the two men could easily hold a conversation.

One night, as they were sitting within the cabin before retiring, Tarzan turned to D’Arnot.

One night, as they were sitting in the cabin before going to bed, Tarzan turned to D’Arnot.

“Where is America?” he said.

“Where’s America?” he said.

D’Arnot pointed toward the northwest.

D’Arnot pointed to the northwest.

“Many thousands of miles across the ocean,” he replied. “Why?”

“Many thousands of miles across the ocean,” he replied. “Why?”

“I am going there.”

"I'm heading there."

D’Arnot shook his head.

D'Arnot shook his head.

“It is impossible, my friend,” he said.

“It’s impossible, my friend,” he said.

Tarzan rose, and, going to one of the cupboards, returned with a well-thumbed geography.

Tarzan stood up, walked over to one of the cabinets, and came back with a well-worn geography book.

Turning to a map of the world, he said:

Turning to a map of the world, he said:

“I have never quite understood all this; explain it to me, please.”

“I’ve never really gotten all of this; can you break it down for me, please?”

When D’Arnot had done so, showing him that the blue represented all the water on the earth, and the bits of other colors the continents and islands, Tarzan asked him to point out the spot where they now were.

When D’Arnot explained, showing him that the blue represented all the water on Earth and the other colored patches represented the continents and islands, Tarzan asked him to point out where they were currently located.

D’Arnot did so.

D’Arnot did it.

“Now point out America,” said Tarzan.

“Now show me where America is,” said Tarzan.

And as D’Arnot placed his finger upon North America, Tarzan smiled and laid his palm upon the page, spanning the great ocean that lay between the two continents.

And as D’Arnot pointed to North America, Tarzan grinned and placed his hand over the page, covering the vast ocean that separated the two continents.

“You see it is not so very far,” he said; “scarce the width of my hand.”

“You see, it’s not that far,” he said; “barely the width of my hand.”

D’Arnot laughed. How could he make the man understand?

D’Arnot laughed. How could he get the guy to understand?

Then he took a pencil and made a tiny point upon the shore of Africa.

Then he grabbed a pencil and marked a small dot on the coast of Africa.

“This little mark,” he said, “is many times larger upon this map than your cabin is upon the earth. Do you see now how very far it is?”

“This tiny mark,” he said, “is much bigger on this map than your cabin is in real life. Do you see now just how far away it is?”

Tarzan thought for a long time.

Tarzan thought for a long time.

“Do any white men live in Africa?” he asked.

“Do any white people live in Africa?” he asked.

“Yes.”

“Yeah.”

“Where are the nearest?”

“Where are the closest?”

D’Arnot pointed out a spot on the shore just north of them.

D’Arnot pointed to a spot on the shore just north of them.

“So close?” asked Tarzan, in surprise.

“So close?” Tarzan asked, surprised.

“Yes,” said D’Arnot; “but it is not close.”

“Yes,” said D’Arnot; “but it’s not close.”

“Have they big boats to cross the ocean?”

“Do they have big ships to cross the ocean?”

“Yes.”

“Yeah.”

“We shall go there to-morrow,” announced Tarzan.

“We’ll head there tomorrow,” Tarzan said.

Again D’Arnot smiled and shook his head.

Again, D’Arnot smiled and shook his head.

“It is too far. We should die long before we reached them.”

“It’s too far. We’d die long before we got there.”

“Do you wish to stay here then forever?” asked Tarzan.

“Do you want to stay here forever, then?” asked Tarzan.

“No,” said D’Arnot.

“No,” D’Arnot said.

“Then we shall start to-morrow. I do not like it here longer. I should rather die than remain here.”

“Then we’ll leave tomorrow. I don’t want to stay here any longer. I’d rather die than keep living like this.”

“Well,” answered D’Arnot, with a shrug, “I do not know, my friend, but that I also would rather die than remain here. If you go, I shall go with you.”

“Well,” D’Arnot replied with a shrug, “I don’t know, my friend, but I’d rather die than stay here too. If you go, I’m coming with you.”

“It is settled then,” said Tarzan. “I shall start for America to-morrow.”

“It’s settled then,” said Tarzan. “I’ll head for America tomorrow.”

“How will you get to America without money?” asked D’Arnot.

“How are you going to get to America without any money?” D’Arnot asked.

“What is money?” inquired Tarzan.

“What’s money?” Tarzan asked.

It took a long time to make him understand even imperfectly.

It took a long time to get him to grasp even the basics.

“How do men get money?” he asked at last.

"How do people make money?" he finally asked.

“They work for it.”

“They hustle for it.”

“Very well. I will work for it, then.”

“Alright. I’ll work for it, then.”

“No, my friend,” returned D’Arnot, “you need not worry about money, nor need you work for it. I have enough money for two—enough for twenty. Much more than is good for one man and you shall have all you need if ever we reach civilization.”

“No, my friend,” replied D’Arnot, “you don’t need to stress about money, and you don’t have to work for it either. I’ve got more than enough for both of us—enough for twenty people, honestly. Way more than one person should have, and you’ll have everything you need if we ever make it back to civilization.”

So on the following day they started north along the shore. Each man carrying a rifle and ammunition, beside bedding and some food and cooking utensils.

So the next day, they headed north along the shore. Each man carried a rifle and ammunition, along with bedding, some food, and cooking utensils.

The latter seemed to Tarzan a most useless encumbrance, so he threw his away.

The latter seemed to Tarzan a completely useless burden, so he tossed his aside.

“But you must learn to eat cooked food, my friend,” remonstrated D’Arnot. “No civilized men eat raw flesh.”

“But you have to learn to eat cooked food, my friend,” D’Arnot insisted. “No civilized person eats raw meat.”

“There will be time enough when I reach civilization,” said Tarzan. “I do not like the things and they only spoil the taste of good meat.”

“There’ll be plenty of time for that once I get back to civilization,” said Tarzan. “I don’t like those things, and they just ruin the flavor of good meat.”

For a month they traveled north. Sometimes finding food in plenty and again going hungry for days.

For a month, they journeyed north. Sometimes they found plenty of food, and other times they went days without eating.

They saw no signs of natives nor were they molested by wild beasts. Their journey was a miracle of ease.

They saw no signs of locals, nor were they bothered by wild animals. Their journey was incredibly smooth and trouble-free.

Tarzan asked questions and learned rapidly. D’Arnot taught him many of the refinements of civilization—even to the use of knife and fork; but sometimes Tarzan would drop them in disgust and grasp his food in his strong brown hands, tearing it with his molars like a wild beast.

Tarzan asked questions and picked things up quickly. D’Arnot taught him many of the finer points of civilized life—even how to use a knife and fork. But sometimes Tarzan would toss them aside in frustration and grab his food with his strong, tanned hands, ripping into it with his teeth like a wild animal.

Then D’Arnot would expostulate with him, saying:

Then D’Arnot would argue with him, saying:

“You must not eat like a brute, Tarzan, while I am trying to make a gentleman of you. Mon Dieu! Gentlemen do not thus—it is terrible.”

“You can’t eat like an animal, Tarzan, while I’m trying to turn you into a gentleman. Mon Dieu! Gentlemen don’t act like that—it’s awful.”

Tarzan would grin sheepishly and pick up his knife and fork again, but at heart he hated them.

Tarzan would grin awkwardly and pick up his knife and fork again, but deep down, he hated using them.

On the journey he told D’Arnot about the great chest he had seen the sailors bury; of how he had dug it up and carried it to the gathering place of the apes and buried it there.

On the journey, he told D’Arnot about the huge chest he’d seen the sailors bury, how he’d dug it up, carried it to the apes’ meeting spot, and buried it there again.

“It must be the treasure chest of Professor Porter,” said D’Arnot. “It is too bad, but of course you did not know.”

“It must be Professor Porter’s treasure chest,” said D’Arnot. “That’s too bad, but of course, you had no way of knowing.”

Then Tarzan recalled the letter written by Jane to her friend—the one he had stolen when they first came to his cabin, and now he knew what was in the chest and what it meant to Jane.

Then Tarzan remembered the letter Jane had written to her friend—the one he had taken when they first arrived at his cabin. Now he understood what was inside the chest and what it meant to Jane.

“To-morrow we shall go back after it,” he announced to D’Arnot.

“Tomorrow we’ll go back and get it,” he told D’Arnot.

“Go back?” exclaimed D’Arnot. “But, my dear fellow, we have now been three weeks upon the march. It would require three more to return to the treasure, and then, with that enormous weight which required, you say, four sailors to carry, it would be months before we had again reached this spot.”

“Go back?” exclaimed D’Arnot. “But, my dear friend, we’ve already been on this journey for three weeks. It would take another three just to return to the treasure, and then, with that massive weight—which, as you said, needed four sailors to carry—it would be months before we could make it back to this spot.”

“It must be done, my friend,” insisted Tarzan. “You may go on toward civilization, and I will return for the treasure. I can go very much faster alone.”

“It has to be done, my friend,” Tarzan insisted. “You can keep heading toward civilization, and I’ll go back for the treasure. I’ll move a lot faster on my own.”

“I have a better plan, Tarzan,” exclaimed D’Arnot. “We shall go on together to the nearest settlement, and there we will charter a boat and sail back down the coast for the treasure and so transport it easily. That will be safer and quicker and also not require us to be separated. What do you think of that plan?”

“I’ve got a better idea, Tarzan,” D’Arnot said. “We’ll head to the nearest town together, charter a boat, and sail back down the coast to get the treasure. That way, we can transport it easily. It’ll be safer, faster, and we won’t have to split up. What do you think of that plan?”

“Very well,” said Tarzan. “The treasure will be there whenever we go for it; and while I could fetch it now, and catch up with you in a moon or two, I shall feel safer for you to know that you are not alone on the trail. When I see how helpless you are, D’Arnot, I often wonder how the human race has escaped annihilation all these ages which you tell me about. Why, Sabor, single handed, could exterminate a thousand of you.”

“Very well,” said Tarzan. “The treasure will be there whenever we go for it; and while I could grab it now and catch up with you in a month or two, I’d feel better knowing you’re not alone on the trail. When I see how helpless you are, D’Arnot, I often wonder how the human race has managed to survive all these centuries you’ve told me about. Honestly, Sabor, on her own, could wipe out a thousand of you.”

D’Arnot laughed.

D'Arnot laughed.

“You will think more highly of your genus when you have seen its armies and navies, its great cities, and its mighty engineering works. Then you will realize that it is mind, and not muscle, that makes the human animal greater than the mighty beasts of your jungle.

“You’ll think more highly of your species once you’ve seen its armies and navies, its massive cities, and its incredible engineering projects. Then you’ll understand that it’s intelligence, not physical strength, that makes humans greater than the powerful beasts of your jungle.”

“Alone and unarmed, a single man is no match for any of the larger beasts; but if ten men were together, they would combine their wits and their muscles against their savage enemies, while the beasts, being unable to reason, would never think of combining against the men. Otherwise, Tarzan of the Apes, how long would you have lasted in the savage wilderness?”

“Alone and unarmed, a single person is no match for any of the larger predators; but if ten people were together, they could combine their intelligence and strength against their wild enemies, while the animals, unable to reason, would never think of teaming up against the humans. Otherwise, Tarzan of the Apes, how long would you have survived in the untamed wilderness?”

“You are right, D’Arnot,” replied Tarzan, “for if Kerchak had come to Tublat’s aid that night at the Dum-Dum, there would have been an end of me. But Kerchak could never think far enough ahead to take advantage of any such opportunity. Even Kala, my mother, could never plan ahead. She simply ate what she needed when she needed it, and if the supply was very scarce, even though she found plenty for several meals, she would never gather any ahead.

“You’re right, D’Arnot,” replied Tarzan. “If Kerchak had come to Tublat’s aid that night at the Dum-Dum, I would’ve been done for. But Kerchak could never think far enough ahead to seize an opportunity like that. Even Kala, my mother, couldn’t plan ahead. She just ate what she needed when she needed it, and if food was scarce, even if she found enough for several meals, she’d never gather any in advance.”

“I remember that she used to think it very silly of me to burden myself with extra food upon the march, though she was quite glad to eat it with me, if the way chanced to be barren of sustenance.”

“I remember that she used to think it was pretty silly of me to carry extra food on the march, though she was more than happy to share it with me if the path happened to be lacking in snacks.”

“Then you knew your mother, Tarzan?” asked D’Arnot, in surprise.

“So you knew your mother, Tarzan?” asked D’Arnot, surprised.

“Yes. She was a great, fine ape, larger than I, and weighing twice as much.”

“Yes. She was a huge, powerful ape, bigger than me and weighing twice as much.”

“And your father?” asked D’Arnot.

“And your dad?” asked D’Arnot.

“I did not know him. Kala told me he was a white ape, and hairless like myself. I know now that he must have been a white man.”

“I didn’t know him. Kala told me he was a white ape, hairless like me. Now I realize he must have been a white man.”

D’Arnot looked long and earnestly at his companion.

D’Arnot looked long and intently at his companion.

“Tarzan,” he said at length, “it is impossible that the ape, Kala, was your mother. If such a thing can be, which I doubt, you would have inherited some of the characteristics of the ape, but you have not—you are pure man, and, I should say, the offspring of highly bred and intelligent parents. Have you not the slightest clue to your past?”

“Tarzan,” he said after a while, “it’s impossible that the ape, Kala, was your mother. Even if such a thing could happen, which I doubt, you would have inherited some ape-like traits, but you haven’t—you’re completely human, and, I’d even say, the child of well-bred and intelligent parents. Do you have any clue at all about your past?”

“Not the slightest,” replied Tarzan.

"Not at all," replied Tarzan.

“No writings in the cabin that might have told something of the lives of its original inmates?”

“Were there any writings in the cabin that could have given some insight into the lives of its original occupants?”

“I have read everything that was in the cabin with the exception of one book which I know now to be written in a language other than English. Possibly you can read it.”

“I’ve read everything in the cabin except for one book, which I now realize is written in a language other than English. Maybe you can read it.”

Tarzan fished the little black diary from the bottom of his quiver, and handed it to his companion.

Tarzan pulled the small black diary from the bottom of his quiver and handed it to his companion.

D’Arnot glanced at the title page.

D’Arnot glanced at the title page.

“It is the diary of John Clayton, Lord Greystoke, an English nobleman, and it is written in French,” he said.

“It’s the diary of John Clayton, Lord Greystoke, an English nobleman, and it’s written in French,” he said.

Then he proceeded to read the diary that had been written over twenty years before, and which recorded the details of the story which we already know—the story of adventure, hardships and sorrow of John Clayton and his wife Alice, from the day they left England until an hour before he was struck down by Kerchak.

Then he started reading the diary, written over twenty years earlier, which documented the story we already knew—the tale of adventure, hardship, and sorrow experienced by John Clayton and his wife Alice, from the day they left England up until just an hour before he was attacked by Kerchak.

D’Arnot read aloud. At times his voice broke, and he was forced to stop reading for the pitiful hopelessness that spoke between the lines.

D’Arnot read aloud. At times his voice cracked, and he had to pause, overwhelmed by the heartbreaking despair that came through in the words.

Occasionally he glanced at Tarzan; but the ape-man sat upon his haunches, like a carven image, his eyes fixed upon the ground.

Occasionally he glanced at Tarzan; but the ape-man sat on his haunches, like a carved statue, his eyes fixed on the ground.

Only when the little babe was mentioned did the tone of the diary alter from the habitual note of despair which had crept into it by degrees after the first two months upon the shore.

Only when the little baby was mentioned did the tone of the diary shift from the usual tone of despair that had gradually taken over after the first two months on the shore.

Then the passages were tinged with a subdued happiness that was even sadder than the rest.

Then the passages were filled with a quiet happiness that felt even sadder than everything else.

One entry showed an almost hopeful spirit.

One entry showed an almost hopeful spirit.

To-day our little boy is six months old. He is sitting in Alice’s lap beside the table where I am writing—a happy, healthy, perfect child.
    Somehow, even against all reason, I seem to see him a grown man, taking his father’s place in the world—the second John Clayton—and bringing added honors to the house of Greystoke.
    There—as though to give my prophecy the weight of his endorsement—he has grabbed my pen in his chubby fists and with his inkbegrimed little fingers has placed the seal of his tiny finger prints upon the page.

Today, our little boy is six months old. He’s sitting in Alice’s lap beside the table where I’m writing—a happy, healthy, perfect child.
    Somehow, even though it doesn’t make much sense, I can almost picture him as a grown man, stepping into his father’s role in the world—the second John Clayton—and bringing even more pride to the Greystoke family.
    Just then—as if to give my prediction his stamp of approval—he grabbed my pen in his chubby little hands and, with his ink-stained fingers, left the mark of his tiny fingerprints on the page.

And there, on the margin of the page, were the partially blurred imprints of four wee fingers and the outer half of the thumb.

And there, on the edge of the page, were the slightly smudged marks of four tiny fingers and the outer part of the thumb.

When D’Arnot had finished the diary the two men sat in silence for some minutes.

When D’Arnot finished reading the diary, the two men sat in silence for several minutes.

“Well! Tarzan of the Apes, what think you?” asked D’Arnot. “Does not this little book clear up the mystery of your parentage?

“Well! Tarzan of the Apes, what do you think?” asked D’Arnot. “Doesn’t this little book clear up the mystery of your parentage?”

“Why man, you are Lord Greystoke.”

"Why, man, you are Lord Greystoke."

“The book speaks of but one child,” he replied. “Its little skeleton lay in the crib, where it died crying for nourishment, from the first time I entered the cabin until Professor Porter’s party buried it, with its father and mother, beside the cabin.

“The book mentions only one child,” he replied. “Its tiny skeleton was in the crib, where it had died crying for food, from the first time I entered the cabin until Professor Porter’s group buried it, along with its father and mother, next to the cabin.”

“No, that was the babe the book speaks of—and the mystery of my origin is deeper than before, for I have thought much of late of the possibility of that cabin having been my birthplace. I am afraid that Kala spoke the truth,” he concluded sadly.

“No, that was the baby the book mentions—and the mystery of my origin is even deeper now, because I’ve been thinking a lot lately about the possibility that cabin might have been where I was born. I’m afraid Kala was telling the truth,” he concluded sadly.

D’Arnot shook his head. He was unconvinced, and in his mind had sprung the determination to prove the correctness of his theory, for he had discovered the key which alone could unlock the mystery, or consign it forever to the realms of the unfathomable.

D’Arnot shook his head. He wasn’t convinced, and in his mind, he’d already decided to prove his theory right. He believed he’d found the key that could either solve the mystery or leave it forever unsolved.

A week later the two men came suddenly upon a clearing in the forest.

A week later, the two men stumbled upon a clearing in the forest.

In the distance were several buildings surrounded by a strong palisade. Between them and the enclosure stretched a cultivated field in which a number of negroes were working.

In the distance stood several buildings enclosed by a sturdy fence. Between them and the enclosure stretched a cultivated field where a group of Black laborers were working.

The two halted at the edge of the jungle.

The two stopped at the edge of the jungle.

Tarzan fitted his bow with a poisoned arrow, but D’Arnot placed a hand upon his arm.

Tarzan loaded his bow with a poisoned arrow, but D’Arnot put a hand on his arm.

“What would you do, Tarzan?” he asked.

“What would you do, Tarzan?” he asked.

“They will try to kill us if they see us,” replied Tarzan. “I prefer to be the killer.”

“They’ll try to kill us if they see us,” replied Tarzan. “I’d rather be the one doing the killing.”

“Maybe they are friends,” suggested D’Arnot.

“Maybe they’re friends,” D'Arnot said.

“They are black,” was Tarzan’s only reply.

“They’re black,” was Tarzan’s only response.

And again he drew back his shaft.

And again, he pulled back his arrow.

“You must not, Tarzan!” cried D’Arnot. “White men do not kill wantonly. Mon Dieu! but you have much to learn.

“You can’t do that, Tarzan!” D’Arnot shouted. “White men don’t kill without a good reason. My God! You’ve got so much to learn.”

“I pity the ruffian who crosses you, my wild man, when I take you to Paris. I will have my hands full keeping your neck from beneath the guillotine.”

“I feel sorry for anyone who messes with you, my wild man, when I take you to Paris. I’ll have my hands full keeping you from ending up under the guillotine.”

Tarzan lowered his bow and smiled.

Tarzan lowered his bow and grinned.

“I do not know why I should kill the blacks back there in my jungle, yet not kill them here. Suppose Numa, the lion, should spring out upon us, I should say, then, I presume: Good morning, Monsieur Numa, how is Madame Numa; eh?”

“I don’t know why I should kill the people back there in my jungle, but not kill them here. Imagine if Numa, the lion, suddenly attacked us—I’d probably say, ‘Good morning, Mr. Numa, how’s Mrs. Numa doing, huh?’”

“Wait until the blacks spring upon you,” replied D’Arnot, “then you may kill them. Do not assume that men are your enemies until they prove it.”

“Wait until the Black people attack you,” replied D’Arnot, “then you can fight back. Don’t assume people are your enemies until they show it.”

“Come,” said Tarzan, “let us go and present ourselves to be killed,” and he started straight across the field, his head high held and the tropical sun beating upon his smooth, brown skin.

“Come on,” said Tarzan, “let’s go and offer ourselves up to be killed,” and he strode straight across the field, his head held high and the tropical sun beating down on his smooth, brown skin.

Behind him came D’Arnot, clothed in some garments which had been discarded at the cabin by Clayton when the officers of the French cruiser had fitted him out in more presentable fashion.

Behind him came D’Arnot, dressed in some clothes that had been left behind at the cabin by Clayton when the officers of the French cruiser had given him more suitable attire.

Presently one of the blacks looked up, and beholding Tarzan, turned, shrieking, toward the palisade.

Presently, one of the Black men looked up and, seeing Tarzan, turned and screamed toward the palisade.

In an instant the air was filled with cries of terror from the fleeing gardeners, but before any had reached the palisade a white man emerged from the enclosure, rifle in hand, to discover the cause of the commotion.

In an instant, the air was filled with terrified screams from the fleeing gardeners, but before any of them could reach the palisade, a white man stepped out from the enclosure, rifle in hand, to find out what was causing the uproar.

What he saw brought his rifle to his shoulder, and Tarzan of the Apes would have felt cold lead once again had not D’Arnot cried loudly to the man with the leveled gun:

What he saw made him raise his rifle to his shoulder, and Tarzan of the Apes would have been shot if D’Arnot hadn’t shouted to the man with the gun aimed at him:

“Do not fire! We are friends!”

“Don’t shoot! We’re on your side!”

“Halt, then!” was the reply.

“Stop right there!” was the reply.

“Stop, Tarzan!” cried D’Arnot. “He thinks we are enemies.”

“Stop, Tarzan!” shouted D’Arnot. “He thinks we’re the bad guys.”

Tarzan dropped into a walk, and together he and D’Arnot advanced toward the white man by the gate.

Tarzan slowed to a walk, and together he and D’Arnot moved toward the white man standing by the gate.

The latter eyed them in puzzled bewilderment.

The latter looked at them in confused bewilderment.

“What manner of men are you?” he asked, in French.

“What kind of men are you?” he asked, in French.

“White men,” replied D’Arnot. “We have been lost in the jungle for a long time.”

“White men,” replied D’Arnot. “We’ve been lost in the jungle for a while now.”

The man had lowered his rifle and now advanced with outstretched hand.

The man lowered his rifle and stepped forward, hand extended.

“I am Father Constantine of the French Mission here,” he said, “and I am glad to welcome you.”

“I’m Father Constantine from the French Mission here,” he said, “and I’m happy to welcome you.”

“This is Monsieur Tarzan, Father Constantine,” replied D’Arnot, indicating the ape-man; and as the priest extended his hand to Tarzan, D’Arnot added: “and I am Paul D’Arnot, of the French Navy.”

“This is Monsieur Tarzan, Father Constantine,” replied D’Arnot, gesturing toward the ape-man. As the priest extended his hand to Tarzan, D’Arnot added, “And I am Paul D’Arnot, of the French Navy.”

Father Constantine took the hand which Tarzan extended in imitation of the priest’s act, while the latter took in the superb physique and handsome face in one quick, keen glance.

Father Constantine took the hand that Tarzan offered, mimicking the priest’s gesture, while the latter quickly and sharply observed Tarzan’s impressive build and striking features.

And thus came Tarzan of the Apes to the first outpost of civilization.

And so Tarzan of the Apes arrived at the first outpost of civilization.

For a week they remained there, and the ape-man, keenly observant, learned much of the ways of men; meanwhile black women sewed white duck garments for himself and D’Arnot so that they might continue their journey properly clothed.

For a week they stayed there, and the ape-man, always sharp and observant, picked up a lot about how people lived. Meanwhile, the black women sewed white duck outfits for him and D’Arnot so they could keep traveling dressed properly.

CHAPTER XXVI.
The Height of Civilization

Another month brought them to a little group of buildings at the mouth of a wide river, and there Tarzan saw many boats, and was filled with the timidity of the wild thing by the sight of many men.

Another month brought them to a small cluster of buildings at the mouth of a wide river, where Tarzan saw many boats and felt the nervousness of a wild creature at the sight of so many people.

Gradually he became accustomed to the strange noises and the odd ways of civilization, so that presently none might know that two short months before, this handsome Frenchman in immaculate white ducks, who laughed and chatted with the gayest of them, had been swinging naked through primeval forests to pounce upon some unwary victim, which, raw, was to fill his savage belly.

Gradually he got used to the strange sounds and peculiar habits of civilization, so that soon no one would guess that just two months earlier, this good-looking Frenchman in spotless white pants, laughing and chatting with the liveliest of them, had been swinging naked through ancient forests to ambush some unsuspecting prey, which he’d devour raw to satisfy his primal hunger.

The knife and fork, so contemptuously flung aside a month before, Tarzan now manipulated as exquisitely as did the polished D’Arnot.

The knife and fork, which he had tossed aside so dismissively a month earlier, Tarzan now handled with the same finesse as the refined D’Arnot.

So apt a pupil had he been that the young Frenchman had labored assiduously to make of Tarzan of the Apes a polished gentleman in so far as nicety of manners and speech were concerned.

So quick a learner was he that the young Frenchman had worked tirelessly to turn Tarzan of the Apes into a refined gentleman, at least when it came to manners and speech.

“God made you a gentleman at heart, my friend,” D’Arnot had said; “but we want His works to show upon the exterior also.”

“God made you a gentleman at heart, my friend,” D’Arnot had said; “but we want His work to show on the outside too.”

As soon as they had reached the little port, D’Arnot had cabled his government of his safety, and requested a three-months’ leave, which had been granted.

As soon as they arrived at the small port, D’Arnot sent a cable to his government to let them know he was safe and requested a three-month leave, which was approved.

He had also cabled his bankers for funds, and the enforced wait of a month, under which both chafed, was due to their inability to charter a vessel for the return to Tarzan’s jungle after the treasure.

He had also wired his bankers for money, and the frustrating month-long delay, which annoyed both of them, was because they couldn’t find a boat to take them back to Tarzan’s jungle to retrieve the treasure.

During their stay at the coast town “Monsieur Tarzan” became the wonder of both whites and blacks because of several occurrences which to Tarzan seemed the merest of nothings.

During their stay at the coastal town, “Monsieur Tarzan” became the talk of both the white and Black communities due to several incidents that, to Tarzan, seemed like no big deal at all.

Once a huge black, crazed by drink, had run amuck and terrorized the town, until his evil star had led him to where the black-haired French giant lolled upon the veranda of the hotel.

Once a massive black man, driven mad by alcohol, had gone on a rampage and terrified the town, until his bad luck brought him to where the black-haired French giant lounged on the hotel veranda.

Mounting the broad steps, with brandished knife, the Negro made straight for a party of four men sitting at a table sipping the inevitable absinthe.

Climbing the wide steps, with a knife in hand, the man charged directly toward a group of four men sitting at a table, casually sipping their usual absinthe.

Shouting in alarm, the four took to their heels, and then the black spied Tarzan.

Shouting in panic, the four of them bolted, and then the Black man spotted Tarzan.

With a roar he charged the ape-man, while half a hundred heads peered from sheltering windows and doorways to witness the butchering of the poor Frenchman by the giant black.

With a roar, he charged at the ape-man, while dozens of heads peeked out from behind windows and doorways, watching to see the poor Frenchman get slaughtered by the massive black man.

Tarzan met the rush with the fighting smile that the joy of battle always brought to his lips.

Tarzan faced the charge with the fierce grin that the thrill of combat always brought to his lips.

As the Negro closed upon him, steel muscles gripped the black wrist of the uplifted knife-hand, and a single swift wrench left the hand dangling below a broken bone.

As the man closed in on him, strong hands seized the black wrist of the raised knife, and with one quick twist, the hand hung limp, the bone snapped.

With the pain and surprise, the madness left the black man, and as Tarzan dropped back into his chair the fellow turned, crying with agony, and dashed wildly toward the native village.

With the pain and shock, the madness left the black man, and as Tarzan dropped back into his chair, the guy turned, screaming in agony, and bolted wildly toward the native village.

On another occasion as Tarzan and D’Arnot sat at dinner with a number of other whites, the talk fell upon lions and lion hunting.

On another occasion, as Tarzan and D’Arnot were having dinner with several other white guests, the conversation turned to lions and lion hunting.

Opinion was divided as to the bravery of the king of beasts—some maintaining that he was an arrant coward, but all agreeing that it was with a feeling of greater security that they gripped their express rifles when the monarch of the jungle roared about a camp at night.

Opinion was split about the courage of the king of the jungle—some argued that he was a total coward, but everyone agreed that they felt a lot safer holding onto their high-powered rifles when the lion roared near the camp at night.

D’Arnot and Tarzan had agreed that his past be kept secret, and so none other than the French officer knew of the ape-man’s familiarity with the beasts of the jungle.

D’Arnot and Tarzan had agreed to keep his past a secret, so no one other than the French officer knew about the ape-man’s deep connection with the jungle animals.

“Monsieur Tarzan has not expressed himself,” said one of the party. “A man of his prowess who has spent some time in Africa, as I understand Monsieur Tarzan has, must have had experiences with lions—yes?”

“Mr. Tarzan hasn’t said anything yet,” said one of the group. “A man of his skills, who’s spent time in Africa—as I understand Mr. Tarzan has—must have had some run-ins with lions, right?”

“Some,” replied Tarzan, dryly. “Enough to know that each of you are right in your judgment of the characteristics of the lions—you have met. But one might as well judge all blacks by the fellow who ran amuck last week, or decide that all whites are cowards because one has met a cowardly white.

“Some,” replied Tarzan, dryly. “Enough to know that each of you is right in your judgment of the lions you’ve encountered. But it’s like judging all Black people by the guy who went crazy last week, or assuming all white people are cowards just because you’ve met one who was.”

“There is as much individuality among the lower orders, gentlemen, as there is among ourselves. Today we may go out and stumble upon a lion which is over-timid—he runs away from us. To-morrow we may meet his uncle or his twin brother, and our friends wonder why we do not return from the jungle. For myself, I always assume that a lion is ferocious, and so I am never caught off my guard.”

“There’s just as much individuality among the lower classes, gentlemen, as there is among us. Today we might go out and run into a lion that’s overly timid—it runs away from us. Tomorrow we might meet its uncle or its twin brother, and our friends wonder why we don’t come back from the jungle. Personally, I always assume a lion is ferocious, so I’m never caught off guard.”

“There would be little pleasure in hunting,” retorted the first speaker, “if one is afraid of the thing he hunts.”

“There’d be little fun in hunting,” the first speaker shot back, “if you’re scared of what you’re chasing.”

D’Arnot smiled. Tarzan afraid!

D’Arnot smiled. Tarzan was scared!

“I do not exactly understand what you mean by fear,” said Tarzan. “Like lions, fear is a different thing in different men, but to me the only pleasure in the hunt is the knowledge that the hunted thing has power to harm me as much as I have to harm him. If I went out with a couple of rifles and a gun bearer, and twenty or thirty beaters, to hunt a lion, I should not feel that the lion had much chance, and so the pleasure of the hunt would be lessened in proportion to the increased safety which I felt.”

“I don’t quite get what you mean by fear,” said Tarzan. “Like lions, fear means different things to different people, but for me, the only thrill in the hunt comes from knowing the animal I’m hunting has as much power to hurt me as I have to hurt it. If I went out with a couple of rifles, a gun bearer, and twenty or thirty beaters to hunt a lion, I wouldn’t feel like the lion stood much of a chance. That would take away from the excitement of the hunt, because the safer I felt, the less thrilling it would be.”

“Then I am to take it that Monsieur Tarzan would prefer to go naked into the jungle, armed only with a jackknife, to kill the king of beasts,” laughed the other, good naturedly, but with the merest touch of sarcasm in his tone.

“So, I’m supposed to believe that Mr. Tarzan would rather head into the jungle naked, armed with nothing but a pocketknife, to take down the king of beasts,” the other man said with a laugh, his tone good-natured but with just a hint of sarcasm.

“And a piece of rope,” added Tarzan.

“And a piece of rope,” added Tarzan.

Just then the deep roar of a lion sounded from the distant jungle, as though to challenge whoever dared enter the lists with him.

Just then, the deep roar of a lion echoed from the distant jungle, as if daring anyone to step into its territory and face its challenge.

“There is your opportunity, Monsieur Tarzan,” bantered the Frenchman.

“There’s your chance, Monsieur Tarzan,” the Frenchman teased.

“I am not hungry,” said Tarzan simply.

“I’m not hungry,” Tarzan said simply.

The men laughed, all but D’Arnot. He alone knew that a savage beast had spoken its simple reason through the lips of the ape-man.

The men laughed, all except D’Arnot. He alone understood that a wild, primal instinct had spoken its straightforward logic through the ape-man’s words.

“But you are afraid, just as any of us would be, to go out there naked, armed only with a knife and a piece of rope,” said the banterer. “Is it not so?”

“But you’re scared, just like any of us would be, to go out there with nothing but a knife and a piece of rope,” said the joker. “Isn’t that right?”

“No,” replied Tarzan. “Only a fool performs any act without reason.”

“No,” replied Tarzan. “Only an idiot does something without a reason.”

“Five thousand francs is a reason,” said the other. “I wager you that amount you cannot bring back a lion from the jungle under the conditions we have named—naked and armed only with a knife and a piece of rope.”

“Five thousand francs is a good reason,” said the other. “I bet you that amount you can’t bring back a lion from the jungle under the conditions we’ve set—naked and armed only with a knife and a piece of rope.”

Tarzan glanced toward D’Arnot and nodded his head.

Tarzan looked over at D’Arnot and gave a quick nod.

“Make it ten thousand,” said D’Arnot.

“Make it ten thousand,” said D’Arnot.

“Done,” replied the other.

"Finished," replied the other.

Tarzan arose.

Tarzan got up.

“I shall have to leave my clothes at the edge of the settlement, so that if I do not return before daylight I shall have something to wear through the streets.”

“I’ll need to leave my clothes at the edge of the settlement, so if I don’t make it back before daylight, I’ll have something to wear when I walk through the streets.”

“You are not going now,” exclaimed the wagerer—“at night?”

“You’re not leaving now,” the bettor exclaimed—“at night?”

“Why not?” asked Tarzan. “Numa walks abroad at night—it will be easier to find him.”

“Why not?” asked Tarzan. “Numa’s out at night—it’ll be easier to track him down.”

“No,” said the other, “I do not want your blood upon my hands. It will be foolhardy enough if you go forth by day.”

“No,” said the other, “I don’t want your blood on my hands. It’s already reckless enough if you go out during the day.”

“I shall go now,” replied Tarzan, and went to his room for his knife and rope.

“I’ll head out now,” replied Tarzan, and he went to his room to grab his knife and rope.

The men accompanied him to the edge of the jungle, where he left his clothes in a small storehouse.

The men walked with him to the edge of the jungle, where he left his clothes in a small storage shed.

But when he would have entered the blackness of the undergrowth they tried to dissuade him; and the wagerer was most insistent of all that he abandon his foolhardy venture.

But when he was about to step into the darkness of the thick underbrush, they tried to stop him; and the one who had made the bet was the most adamant, urging him to give up his reckless plan.

“I will accede that you have won,” he said, “and the ten thousand francs are yours if you will but give up this foolish attempt, which can only end in your death.”

“I’ll admit you’ve won,” he said, “and the ten thousand francs are yours if you just give up this pointless attempt, which can only end in your death.”

Tarzan laughed, and in another moment the jungle had swallowed him.

Tarzan laughed, and in the next instant, the jungle had swallowed him up.

The men stood silent for some moments and then slowly turned and walked back to the hotel veranda.

The men stood quietly for a few moments, then slowly turned and walked back to the hotel veranda.

Tarzan had no sooner entered the jungle than he took to the trees, and it was with a feeling of exultant freedom that he swung once more through the forest branches.

Tarzan had barely stepped into the jungle when he climbed up into the trees, and with a rush of exhilarating freedom, he swung through the forest branches once again.

This was life! Ah, how he loved it! Civilization held nothing like this in its narrow and circumscribed sphere, hemmed in by restrictions and conventionalities. Even clothes were a hindrance and a nuisance.

This was life! Ah, how he loved it! Civilization had nothing like this in its narrow, restricted world, boxed in by rules and expectations. Even clothes were just a hassle and a burden.

At last he was free. He had not realized what a prisoner he had been.

At last, he was free. He hadn’t realized just how trapped he had been.

How easy it would be to circle back to the coast, and then make toward the south and his own jungle and cabin.

How easy it would be to head back to the coast, then turn south toward his own jungle and cabin.

Now he caught the scent of Numa, for he was traveling up wind. Presently his quick ears detected the familiar sound of padded feet and the brushing of a huge, fur-clad body through the undergrowth.

Now he caught the scent of Numa, since he was moving upwind. Soon, his sharp ears picked up the familiar sound of padded footsteps and the rustling of a massive, fur-covered body pushing through the underbrush.

Tarzan came quietly above the unsuspecting beast and silently stalked him until he came into a little patch of moonlight.

Tarzan moved quietly above the unsuspecting animal, silently tracking it until it stepped into a small patch of moonlight.

Then the quick noose settled and tightened about the tawny throat, and, as he had done it a hundred times in the past, Tarzan made fast the end to a strong branch and, while the beast fought and clawed for freedom, dropped to the ground behind him, and leaping upon the great back, plunged his long thin blade a dozen times into the fierce heart.

Then the quick noose tightened around the tawny throat, and, just as he had done countless times before, Tarzan secured the end to a sturdy branch. As the beast thrashed and clawed for freedom, Tarzan dropped to the ground behind it, leaped onto its massive back, and drove his long, thin blade a dozen times into its fierce heart.

Then with his foot upon the carcass of Numa, he raised his voice in the awesome victory cry of his savage tribe.

Then, with his foot on Numa's lifeless body, he let out the fierce victory cry of his wild tribe.

For a moment Tarzan stood irresolute, swayed by conflicting emotions of loyalty to D’Arnot and a mighty lust for the freedom of his own jungle. At last the vision of a beautiful face, and the memory of warm lips crushed to his dissolved the fascinating picture he had been drawing of his old life.

For a moment, Tarzan hesitated, torn between his loyalty to D’Arnot and his deep longing for the freedom of his jungle. Finally, the image of a beautiful face and the memory of warm lips pressed against his own broke the spell of the vivid scene he had imagined of his former life.

The ape-man threw the warm carcass of Numa across his shoulders and took to the trees once more.

The ape-man slung the still-warm body of Numa over his shoulders and climbed back into the trees.

The men upon the veranda had sat for an hour, almost in silence.

The men on the porch had been sitting for nearly an hour, barely saying a word.

They had tried ineffectually to converse on various subjects, and always the thing uppermost in the mind of each had caused the conversation to lapse.

They had tried unsuccessfully to talk about different topics, but each time, the main thing on both their minds ended up making the conversation fall flat.

Mon Dieu,” said the wagerer at length, “I can endure it no longer. I am going into the jungle with my express and bring back that mad man.”

Oh my God,” said the bettor finally, “I can’t take it anymore. I’m heading into the jungle with my rifle to bring back that crazy guy.”

“I will go with you,” said one.

“I’ll go with you,” said one.

“And I”—“And I”—“And I,” chorused the others.

“And I”—“And I”—“And I,” the others chimed in together.

As though the suggestion had broken the spell of some horrid nightmare they hastened to their various quarters, and presently were headed toward the jungle—each one heavily armed.

As if the suggestion had shattered the grip of a terrifying nightmare, they quickly scattered to their respective quarters and soon were making their way toward the jungle—each one heavily armed.

“God! What was that?” suddenly cried one of the party, an Englishman, as Tarzan’s savage cry came faintly to their ears.

“God! What was that?” suddenly shouted one of the group, an Englishman, as Tarzan’s wild cry faintly reached their ears.

“I heard the same thing once before,” said a Belgian, “when I was in the gorilla country. My carriers said it was the cry of a great bull ape who has made a kill.”

“I’ve heard that sound before,” said a Belgian, “when I was in gorilla territory. My porters told me it was the call of a big male gorilla after making a kill.”

D’Arnot remembered Clayton’s description of the awful roar with which Tarzan had announced his kills, and he half smiled in spite of the horror which filled him to think that the uncanny sound could have issued from a human throat—from the lips of his friend.

D’Arnot recalled Clayton’s description of the terrifying roar Tarzan used to announce his kills, and he couldn’t help but smile slightly, despite the horror he felt at the thought that such an otherworldly sound could come from a human throat—from the lips of his friend.

As the party stood finally near the edge of the jungle, debating as to the best distribution of their forces, they were startled by a low laugh near them, and turning, beheld advancing toward them a giant figure bearing a dead lion upon its broad shoulders.

As the group finally stood near the edge of the jungle, discussing the best way to organize their efforts, they were startled by a low laugh close by. Turning, they saw a massive figure approaching them, carrying a dead lion on its broad shoulders.

Even D’Arnot was thunderstruck, for it seemed impossible that the man could have so quickly dispatched a lion with the pitiful weapons he had taken, or that alone he could have borne the huge carcass through the tangled jungle.

Even D’Arnot was stunned, because it seemed impossible that the man could have taken down a lion so quickly with the meager weapons he had, or that he could have carried the massive carcass through the dense jungle all by himself.

The men crowded about Tarzan with many questions, but his only answer was a laughing depreciation of his feat.

The men gathered around Tarzan, bombarding him with questions, but he just laughed and downplayed his accomplishment.

To Tarzan it was as though one should eulogize a butcher for his heroism in killing a cow, for Tarzan had killed so often for food and for self-preservation that the act seemed anything but remarkable to him. But he was indeed a hero in the eyes of these men—men accustomed to hunting big game.

To Tarzan, it felt like praising a butcher for being brave enough to slaughter a cow. He had killed so many times for food and survival that the act didn’t seem extraordinary to him at all. But to these men—men who were used to hunting big game—he was a true hero.

Incidentally, he had won ten thousand francs, for D’Arnot insisted that he keep it all.

Incidentally, he had won ten thousand francs, since D’Arnot insisted that he keep it all.

This was a very important item to Tarzan, who was just commencing to realize the power which lay beyond the little pieces of metal and paper which always changed hands when human beings rode, or ate, or slept, or clothed themselves, or drank, or worked, or played, or sheltered themselves from the rain or cold or sun.

This was a very important matter to Tarzan, who was just starting to understand the power behind the small pieces of metal and paper that always exchanged hands when people traveled, ate, slept, dressed, drank, worked, played, or sought shelter from the rain, cold, or sun.

It had become evident to Tarzan that without money one must die. D’Arnot had told him not to worry, since he had more than enough for both, but the ape-man was learning many things and one of them was that people looked down upon one who accepted money from another without giving something of equal value in exchange.

It had become clear to Tarzan that without money, survival was impossible. D’Arnot had assured him not to worry, as he had more than enough for both of them. But the ape-man was learning many lessons, and one of them was that people looked down on someone who took money from another without offering something of equal value in return.

Shortly after the episode of the lion hunt, D’Arnot succeeded in chartering an ancient tub for the coastwise trip to Tarzan’s land-locked harbor.

Shortly after the lion hunt incident, D’Arnot managed to rent an old, rundown boat for the coastal journey to Tarzan’s secluded harbor.

It was a happy morning for them both when the little vessel weighed anchor and made for the open sea.

It was a joyful morning for both of them when the small boat lifted anchor and headed out into the open sea.

The trip to the beach was uneventful, and the morning after they dropped anchor before the cabin, Tarzan, garbed once more in his jungle regalia and carrying a spade, set out alone for the amphitheater of the apes where lay the treasure.

The trip to the beach was uneventful, and the morning after they dropped anchor near the cabin, Tarzan, dressed again in his jungle attire and carrying a shovel, set out alone for the amphitheater of the apes where the treasure was hidden.

Late the next day he returned, bearing the great chest upon his shoulder, and at sunrise the little vessel worked through the harbor’s mouth and took up her northward journey.

Late the next day, he came back, carrying the large chest on his shoulder. At sunrise, the small boat made its way out of the harbor and continued its journey northward.

Three weeks later Tarzan and D’Arnot were passengers on board a French steamer bound for Lyons, and after a few days in that city D’Arnot took Tarzan to Paris.

Three weeks later, Tarzan and D’Arnot were passengers on a French steamer headed for Lyon. After spending a few days in the city, D’Arnot took Tarzan to Paris.

The ape-man was anxious to proceed to America, but D’Arnot insisted that he must accompany him to Paris first, nor would he divulge the nature of the urgent necessity upon which he based his demand.

The ape-man was eager to head to America, but D’Arnot insisted that he had to come with him to Paris first. D’Arnot wouldn’t explain the urgent reason behind his demand, no matter how much the ape-man pressed him.

One of the first things which D’Arnot accomplished after their arrival was to arrange to visit a high official of the police department, an old friend; and to take Tarzan with him.

One of the first things D’Arnot did after they arrived was to arrange a visit to a high-ranking police official, an old friend, and to bring Tarzan along.

Adroitly D’Arnot led the conversation from point to point until the policeman had explained to the interested Tarzan many of the methods in vogue for apprehending and identifying criminals.

D’Arnot skillfully steered the conversation from one topic to another until the officer had explained to the fascinated Tarzan many of the current methods used for catching and identifying criminals.

Not the least interesting to Tarzan was the part played by finger prints in this fascinating science.

Not the least interesting to Tarzan was the role played by fingerprints in this fascinating science.

“But of what value are these imprints,” asked Tarzan, “when, after a few years the lines upon the fingers are entirely changed by the wearing out of the old tissue and the growth of new?”

“But what’s the point of these imprints,” asked Tarzan, “when, after a few years, the lines on the fingers completely change as the old skin wears away and new skin grows in?”

“The lines never change,” replied the official. “From infancy to senility the fingerprints of an individual change only in size, except as injuries alter the loops and whorls. But if imprints have been taken of the thumb and four fingers of both hands one must needs lose all entirely to escape identification.”

“The patterns never change,” replied the official. “From childhood to old age, a person’s fingerprints only grow in size, unless injuries alter the loops and whorls. But if prints have been taken of the thumb and four fingers of both hands, someone would have to lose them all completely to avoid being identified.”

“It is marvelous,” exclaimed D’Arnot. “I wonder what the lines upon my own fingers may resemble.”

“It’s amazing,” D’Arnot said. “I wonder what the lines on my own fingers might look like.”

“We can soon see,” replied the police officer, and ringing a bell he summoned an assistant to whom he issued a few directions.

“We’ll find out soon enough,” replied the police officer, and pressing a button, he called over an assistant and gave them a few instructions.

The man left the room, but presently returned with a little hardwood box which he placed on his superior’s desk.

The man left the room but soon came back with a small hardwood box, which he placed on his boss’s desk.

“Now,” said the officer, “you shall have your fingerprints in a second.”

“Now,” said the officer, “we’ll get your fingerprints in just a second.”

He drew from the little case a square of plate glass, a little tube of thick ink, a rubber roller, and a few snowy white cards.

He pulled out a small square of plate glass, a tube of thick ink, a rubber roller, and a few crisp white cards from the little case.

Squeezing a drop of ink onto the glass, he spread it back and forth with the rubber roller until the entire surface of the glass was covered to his satisfaction with a very thin and uniform layer of ink.

Squeezing a drop of ink onto the glass, he spread it back and forth with the rubber roller until the entire surface of the glass was evenly coated with a thin, uniform layer of ink.

“Place the four fingers of your right hand upon the glass, thus,” he said to D’Arnot. “Now the thumb. That is right. Now place them in just the same position upon this card, here, no—a little to the right. We must leave room for the thumb and the fingers of the left hand. There, that’s it. Now the same with the left.”

“Put the four fingers of your right hand on the glass, like this,” he told D’Arnot. “Now the thumb. That’s it. Now place them in the exact same position on this card, here—no, a little more to the right. We need to leave space for the thumb and fingers of the left hand. There, that’s perfect. Now do the same with the left.”

“Come, Tarzan,” cried D’Arnot, “let’s see what your whorls look like.”

“Come on, Tarzan,” said D’Arnot, “let’s check out your fingerprints.”

Tarzan complied readily, asking many questions of the officer during the operation.

Tarzan went along with it easily, asking the officer plenty of questions while the procedure was happening.

“Do fingerprints show racial characteristics?” he asked. “Could you determine, for example, solely from fingerprints whether the subject was Negro or Caucasian?”

“Do fingerprints show racial characteristics?” he asked. “Could you determine, for example, just from fingerprints whether the person was Black or white?”

“I think not,” replied the officer.

“I don’t think so,” replied the officer.

“Could the finger prints of an ape be detected from those of a man?”

“Could the fingerprints of an ape be distinguished from those of a human?”

“Probably, because the ape’s would be far simpler than those of the higher organism.”

“Probably, because the ape’s would be far simpler than those of the higher organism.”

“But a cross between an ape and a man might show the characteristics of either progenitor?” continued Tarzan.

“But a mix between an ape and a human might show traits from either parent?” Tarzan continued.

“Yes, I should think likely,” responded the official; “but the science has not progressed sufficiently to render it exact enough in such matters. I should hate to trust its findings further than to differentiate between individuals. There it is absolute. No two people born into the world probably have ever had identical lines upon all their digits. It is very doubtful if any single fingerprint will ever be exactly duplicated by any finger other than the one which originally made it.”

“Yeah, I’d say so,” the official replied. “But the science hasn’t advanced enough yet to make it completely precise in these kinds of cases. I wouldn’t rely on it for anything beyond telling individuals apart. For that, though, it’s foolproof. No two people ever born are likely to have the exact same patterns on all their fingers. It’s highly unlikely that any single fingerprint will ever be perfectly matched by another finger, except the one that originally made it.”

“Does the comparison require much time or labor?” asked D’Arnot.

“Does the comparison take a lot of time or effort?” asked D’Arnot.

“Ordinarily but a few moments, if the impressions are distinct.”

“Usually just a few moments, if the impressions are clear.”

D’Arnot drew a little black book from his pocket and commenced turning the pages.

D’Arnot pulled a small black notebook from his pocket and started flipping through the pages.

Tarzan looked at the book in surprise. How did D’Arnot come to have his book?

Tarzan looked at the book in surprise. How did D’Arnot end up with his book?

Presently D’Arnot stopped at a page on which were five tiny little smudges.

Presently, D’Arnot paused at a page with five small smudges.

He handed the open book to the policeman.

He handed the open book to the police officer.

“Are these imprints similar to mine or Monsieur Tarzan’s or can you say that they are identical with either?” The officer drew a powerful glass from his desk and examined all three specimens carefully, making notations meanwhile upon a pad of paper.

“Are these footprints similar to mine or Mr. Tarzan’s, or can you say they’re identical to either?” The officer pulled out a strong magnifying glass from his desk and carefully examined all three samples, jotting down notes on a pad of paper.

Tarzan realized now what was the meaning of their visit to the police officer.

Tarzan now understood the reason behind their visit to the police officer.

The answer to his life’s riddle lay in these tiny marks.

The answer to his life’s riddle was hidden in these small marks.

With tense nerves he sat leaning forward in his chair, but suddenly he relaxed and dropped back, smiling.

With tense nerves, he sat leaning forward in his chair, but suddenly he relaxed and leaned back, smiling.

D’Arnot looked at him in surprise.

D'Arnot looked at him, shocked.

“You forget that for twenty years the dead body of the child who made those fingerprints lay in the cabin of his father, and that all my life I have seen it lying there,” said Tarzan bitterly.

“You forget that for twenty years the dead body of the child who made those fingerprints lay in the cabin of his father, and that all my life I’ve seen it lying there,” Tarzan said bitterly.

The policeman looked up in astonishment.

The officer looked up in surprise.

“Go ahead, captain, with your examination,” said D’Arnot, “we will tell you the story later—provided Monsieur Tarzan is agreeable.”

“Go ahead, captain, with your investigation,” said D’Arnot. “We’ll fill you in on the story later—if Mr. Tarzan is okay with it.”

Tarzan nodded his head.

Tarzan nodded.

“But you are mad, my dear D’Arnot,” he insisted. “Those little fingers are buried on the west coast of Africa.”

“But you’re crazy, my dear D’Arnot,” he insisted. “Those little fingers are buried on the west coast of Africa.”

“I do not know as to that, Tarzan,” replied D’Arnot. “It is possible, but if you are not the son of John Clayton then how in heaven’s name did you come into that God forsaken jungle where no white man other than John Clayton had ever set foot?”

“I don’t know about that, Tarzan,” replied D’Arnot. “It’s possible, but if you’re not the son of John Clayton, then how on earth did you end up in that godforsaken jungle where no white man besides John Clayton had ever been?”

“You forget—Kala,” said Tarzan.

"You forgot—Kala," said Tarzan.

“I do not even consider her,” replied D’Arnot.

“I don’t even think about her,” replied D’Arnot.

The friends had walked to the broad window overlooking the boulevard as they talked. For some time they stood there gazing out upon the busy throng beneath, each wrapped in his own thoughts.

The friends had walked over to the wide window overlooking the boulevard as they talked. For a while, they stood there, looking out at the bustling crowd below, each lost in their own thoughts.

“It takes some time to compare finger prints,” thought D’Arnot, turning to look at the police officer.

“It takes some time to compare fingerprints,” thought D’Arnot, turning to look at the police officer.

To his astonishment he saw the official leaning back in his chair hastily scanning the contents of the little black diary.

To his shock, he saw the official leaning back in his chair, quickly flipping through the pages of the small black notebook.

D’Arnot coughed. The policeman looked up, and, catching his eye, raised his finger to admonish silence. D’Arnot turned back to the window, and presently the police officer spoke.

D’Arnot coughed. The officer glanced up, caught his eye, and raised a finger to signal for quiet. D’Arnot turned back to the window, and after a moment, the officer spoke.

“Gentlemen,” he said.

“Guys,” he said.

Both turned toward him.

Both looked at him.

“There is evidently a great deal at stake which must hinge to a greater or lesser extent upon the absolute correctness of this comparison. I therefore ask that you leave the entire matter in my hands until Monsieur Desquerc, our expert returns. It will be but a matter of a few days.”

“There’s clearly a lot at stake here, and the outcome will depend, to some degree, on how accurate this comparison is. So, I’m asking you to let me handle the whole situation until Monsieur Desquerc, our expert, gets back. It’ll only take a few days.”

“I had hoped to know at once,” said D’Arnot. “Monsieur Tarzan sails for America tomorrow.”

“I was hoping to find out right away,” said D’Arnot. “Mr. Tarzan is leaving for America tomorrow.”

“I will promise that you can cable him a report within two weeks,” replied the officer; “but what it will be I dare not say. There are resemblances, yet—well, we had better leave it for Monsieur Desquerc to solve.”

“I can promise you’ll be able to send him a report within two weeks,” replied the officer. “But I can’t say what it’ll say. There are similarities, but—well, we’d better leave it for Monsieur Desquerc to figure out.”

CHAPTER XXVII.
The Giant Again

A taxicab drew up before an oldfashioned residence upon the outskirts of Baltimore.

A taxi pulled up in front of an old-fashioned house on the outskirts of Baltimore.

A man of about forty, well built and with strong, regular features, stepped out, and paying the chauffeur dismissed him.

A man around forty, well-built with strong, regular features, stepped out, paid the driver, and sent him on his way.

A moment later the passenger was entering the library of the old home.

A moment later, the passenger stepped into the library of the old house.

“Ah, Mr. Canler!” exclaimed an old man, rising to greet him.

“Ah, Mr. Canler!” an old man exclaimed, standing up to welcome him.

“Good evening, my dear Professor,” cried the man, extending a cordial hand.

“Good evening, my dear Professor,” the man said warmly, offering a friendly handshake.

“Who admitted you?” asked the professor.

“Who let you in?” asked the professor.

“Esmeralda.”

"Esmeralda."

“Then she will acquaint Jane with the fact that you are here,” said the old man.

“Then she’ll let Jane know you’re here,” said the old man.

“No, Professor,” replied Canler, “for I came primarily to see you.”

“No, Professor,” replied Canler, “I came mainly to see you.”

“Ah, I am honored,” said Professor Porter.

“Ah, I’m honored,” said Professor Porter.

“Professor,” continued Robert Canler, with great deliberation, as though carefully weighing his words, “I have come this evening to speak with you about Jane.

“Professor,” Robert Canler continued, speaking slowly and deliberately, as if carefully choosing his words, “I’ve come here tonight to talk to you about Jane.”

“You know my aspirations, and you have been generous enough to approve my suit.”

“You know my goals, and you’ve been kind enough to support my pursuit.”

Professor Archimedes Q. Porter fidgeted in his armchair. The subject always made him uncomfortable. He could not understand why. Canler was a splendid match.

Professor Archimedes Q. Porter fidgeted in his armchair. The topic always made him uneasy. He couldn’t figure out why. Canler was a great match.

“But Jane,” continued Canler, “I cannot understand her. She puts me off first on one ground and then another. I have always the feeling that she breathes a sigh of relief every time I bid her good-by.”

“But Jane,” Canler continued, “I just don’t get her. She keeps brushing me off with one excuse after another. Every time I say goodbye, it’s like she’s relieved.”

“Tut, tut,” said Professor Porter. “Tut, tut, Mr. Canler. Jane is a most obedient daughter. She will do precisely as I tell her.”

“Tut, tut,” said Professor Porter. “Tut, tut, Mr. Canler. Jane is a very obedient daughter. She’ll do exactly as I say.”

“Then I can still count on your support?” asked Canler, a tone of relief marking his voice.

“So, can I still count on your support?” asked Canler, his voice tinged with relief.

“Certainly, sir; certainly, sir,” exclaimed Professor Porter. “How could you doubt it?”

“Absolutely, sir; absolutely, sir,” exclaimed Professor Porter. “How could you question it?”

“There is young Clayton, you know,” suggested Canler. “He has been hanging about for months. I don’t know that Jane cares for him; but beside his title they say he has inherited a very considerable estate from his father, and it might not be strange,—if he finally won her, unless—” and Canler paused.

“There’s young Clayton, you know,” suggested Canler. “He’s been hanging around for months. I’m not sure Jane’s into him, but besides his title, they say he inherited a pretty big fortune from his dad. It wouldn’t be surprising if he ended up winning her over, unless—” and Canler paused.

“Tut—tut, Mr. Canler; unless—what?”

“Tut—tut, Mr. Canler; unless—what?”

“Unless, you see fit to request that Jane and I be married at once,” said Canler, slowly and distinctly.

“Unless you think it’s appropriate for Jane and me to get married right away,” said Canler, speaking slowly and clearly.

“I have already suggested to Jane that it would be desirable,” said Professor Porter sadly, “for we can no longer afford to keep up this house, and live as her associations demand.”

“I’ve already mentioned to Jane that it might be necessary,” said Professor Porter regretfully, “since we can’t afford to maintain this house anymore or live the way her social circle expects.”

“What was her reply?” asked Canler.

“What did she say?” Canler asked.

“She said she was not ready to marry anyone yet,” replied Professor Porter, “and that we could go and live upon the farm in northern Wisconsin which her mother left her.

“She said she wasn’t ready to marry anyone yet,” replied Professor Porter, “and that we could go live on the farm in northern Wisconsin that her mother left her.”

“It is a little more than self-supporting. The tenants have always made a living from it, and been able to send Jane a trifle beside, each year. She is planning on our going up there the first of the week. Philander and Mr. Clayton have already gone to get things in readiness for us.”

“It’s just about breaking even. The tenants have always managed to make a living from it and even send Jane a little extra each year. She’s planning for us to head up there at the start of the week. Philander and Mr. Clayton have already gone ahead to get everything ready for us.”

“Clayton has gone there?” exclaimed Canler, visibly chagrined. “Why was I not told? I would gladly have gone and seen that every comfort was provided.”

“Clayton went there?” Canler exclaimed, clearly annoyed. “Why didn’t anyone tell me? I would’ve been happy to go and make sure everything was taken care of.”

“Jane feels that we are already too much in your debt, Mr. Canler,” said Professor Porter.

“Jane feels like we’ve already asked too much of you, Mr. Canler,” said Professor Porter.

Canler was about to reply, when the sound of footsteps came from the hall without, and Jane entered the room.

Canler was about to respond when the sound of footsteps came from the hallway, and Jane walked into the room.

“Oh, I beg your pardon!” she exclaimed, pausing on the threshold. “I thought you were alone, papa.”

“Oh, I’m so sorry!” she said, stopping at the doorway. “I thought you were by yourself, Dad.”

“It is only I, Jane,” said Canler, who had risen, “won’t you come in and join the family group? We were just speaking of you.”

“It’s just me, Jane,” said Canler, who had stood up. “Why don’t you come in and join us? We were just talking about you.”

“Thank you,” said Jane, entering and taking the chair Canler placed for her. “I only wanted to tell papa that Tobey is coming down from the college tomorrow to pack his books. I want you to be sure, papa, to indicate all that you can do without until fall. Please don’t carry this entire library to Wisconsin, as you would have carried it to Africa, if I had not put my foot down.”

“Thank you,” said Jane, entering and sitting in the chair Canler had set out for her. “I just wanted to let you know, Dad, that Tobey is coming down from college tomorrow to pack up your books. Please make sure to mark the ones you can live without until fall. Don’t try to haul the whole library to Wisconsin, like you would’ve done for Africa if I hadn’t put my foot down.”

“Was Tobey here?” asked Professor Porter.

“Was Tobey here?” asked Professor Porter.

“Yes, I just left him. He and Esmeralda are exchanging religious experiences on the back porch now.”

“Yeah, I just left him. He and Esmeralda are swapping stories about their spiritual journeys on the back porch right now.”

“Tut, tut, I must see him at once!” cried the professor. “Excuse me just a moment, children,” and the old man hastened from the room.

“Tut, tut, I need to see him right away!” the professor exclaimed. “Excuse me for just a moment, kids,” and the old man hurried out of the room.

As soon as he was out of earshot Canler turned to Jane.

As soon as he was out of earshot, Canler turned to Jane.

“See here, Jane,” he said bluntly. “How long is this thing going on like this? You haven’t refused to marry me, but you haven’t promised either. I want to get the license tomorrow, so that we can be married quietly before you leave for Wisconsin. I don’t care for any fuss or feathers, and I’m sure you don’t either.”

“Look, Jane,” he said bluntly. “How long is this going to drag on? You haven’t said no to marrying me, but you haven’t said yes either. I want to get the license tomorrow so we can have a quiet wedding before you head to Wisconsin. I don’t want any big show, and I’m sure you don’t either.”

The girl turned cold, but she held her head bravely.

The girl felt a chill, but she kept her head held high with courage.

“Your father wishes it, you know,” added Canler.

“Your dad wants it, you know,” Canler added.

“Yes, I know.”

"Yeah, I know."

She spoke scarcely above a whisper.

She spoke barely above a whisper.

“Do you realize that you are buying me, Mr. Canler?” she said finally, and in a cold, level voice. “Buying me for a few paltry dollars? Of course you do, Robert Canler, and the hope of just such a contingency was in your mind when you loaned papa the money for that hair-brained escapade, which but for a most mysterious circumstance would have been surprisingly successful.

“Do you realize that you’re buying me, Mr. Canler?” she said finally, her voice cold and steady. “Buying me for a few measly dollars? Of course you do, Robert Canler, and the hope of exactly this situation was in your mind when you loaned my father the money for that reckless scheme, which, if not for a very mysterious twist, would have been shockingly successful.”

“But you, Mr. Canler, would have been the most surprised. You had no idea that the venture would succeed. You are too good a businessman for that. And you are too good a businessman to loan money for buried treasure seeking, or to loan money without security—unless you had some special object in view.

“But you, Mr. Canler, would have been the most surprised. You had no idea that the plan would work. You’re too sharp a businessman for that. And you’re too sharp a businessman to lend money for a treasure hunt or to lend money without collateral—unless you had some specific goal in mind.”

“You knew that without security you had a greater hold on the honor of the Porters than with it. You knew the one best way to force me to marry you, without seeming to force me.

“You knew that without a guarantee, you had a stronger grip on the Porters’ honor than with one. You knew the best way to pressure me into marrying you, without making it seem like you were forcing me.”

“You have never mentioned the loan. In any other man I should have thought that the prompting of a magnanimous and noble character. But you are deep, Mr. Robert Canler. I know you better than you think I know you.

“You’ve never brought up the loan. In anyone else, I’d think it was a sign of a generous and noble nature. But you’re a complicated man, Mr. Robert Canler. I understand you better than you realize.”

“I shall certainly marry you if there is no other way, but let us understand each other once and for all.”

“I’ll definitely marry you if there’s no other option, but let’s get this straight once and for all.”

While she spoke Robert Canler had alternately flushed and paled, and when she ceased speaking he arose, and with a cynical smile upon his strong face, said:

While she spoke, Robert Canler had alternated between flushing and paling, and when she finished, he stood up. With a cynical smile on his strong face, he said:

“You surprise me, Jane. I thought you had more self-control—more pride. Of course you are right. I am buying you, and I knew that you knew it, but I thought you would prefer to pretend that it was otherwise. I should have thought your self respect and your Porter pride would have shrunk from admitting, even to yourself, that you were a bought woman. But have it your own way, dear girl,” he added lightly. “I am going to have you, and that is all that interests me.”

“You surprise me, Jane. I thought you had more self-control—more pride. Of course, you’re right. I am buying you, and I knew you were aware of it, but I thought you’d prefer to pretend it wasn’t the case. I would’ve thought your self-respect and Porter pride would’ve made you hesitate to admit, even to yourself, that you’re a bought woman. But have it your way, dear girl,” he added casually. “I’m going to have you, and that’s all that matters to me.”

Without a word the girl turned and left the room.

Without a word, the girl turned and walked out of the room.

Jane was not married before she left with her father and Esmeralda for her little Wisconsin farm, and as she coldly bid Robert Canler goodby as her train pulled out, he called to her that he would join them in a week or two.

Jane wasn’t married when she left with her father and Esmeralda for their small Wisconsin farm. As she coldly said goodbye to Robert Canler while her train pulled away, he called out that he would join them in a week or two.

At their destination they were met by Clayton and Mr. Philander in a huge touring car belonging to the former, and quickly whirled away through the dense northern woods toward the little farm which the girl had not visited before since childhood.

At their destination, they were greeted by Clayton and Mr. Philander in a large touring car owned by Clayton. They were swiftly driven through the thick northern woods toward the small farm the girl hadn’t visited since she was a child.

The farmhouse, which stood on a little elevation some hundred yards from the tenant house, had undergone a complete transformation during the three weeks that Clayton and Mr. Philander had been there.

The farmhouse, which sat on a small hill about a hundred yards from the tenant house, had gone through a total makeover during the three weeks that Clayton and Mr. Philander had been staying there.

The former had imported a small army of carpenters and plasterers, plumbers and painters from a distant city, and what had been but a dilapidated shell when they reached it was now a cosy little two-story house filled with every modern convenience procurable in so short a time.

The former had brought in a small team of carpenters, plasterers, plumbers, and painters from a distant city. What had been a run-down shell when they arrived was now a cozy two-story house, equipped with every modern convenience that could be obtained in such a short time.

“Why, Mr. Clayton, what have you done?” cried Jane Porter, her heart sinking within her as she realized the probable size of the expenditure that had been made.

“Mr. Clayton, what have you done?” Jane Porter exclaimed, her heart sinking as she realized just how much money had likely been spent.

“S-sh,” cautioned Clayton. “Don’t let your father guess. If you don’t tell him he will never notice, and I simply couldn’t think of him living in the terrible squalor and sordidness which Mr. Philander and I found. It was so little when I would like to do so much, Jane. For his sake, please, never mention it.”

“Shh,” Clayton warned. “Don’t let your father figure it out. If you don’t tell him, he’ll never notice, and I just couldn’t stand the thought of him living in the awful filth and misery that Mr. Philander and I found. It was such a small thing when I wish I could do so much more, Jane. For his sake, please, never bring it up.”

“But you know that we can’t repay you,” cried the girl. “Why do you want to put me under such terrible obligations?”

“But you know we can’t pay you back,” the girl exclaimed. “Why are you trying to make me feel so indebted to you?”

“Don’t, Jane,” said Clayton sadly. “If it had been just you, believe me, I wouldn’t have done it, for I knew from the start that it would only hurt me in your eyes, but I couldn’t think of that dear old man living in the hole we found here. Won’t you please believe that I did it just for him and give me that little crumb of pleasure at least?”

“Don’t, Jane,” said Clayton sadly. “If it had just been you, believe me, I wouldn’t have done it. I knew from the start it would only make you think less of me, but I couldn’t stand the thought of that sweet old man living in the hole we found here. Can’t you believe I did it just for him and let me have that small bit of comfort, at least?”

“I do believe you, Mr. Clayton,” said the girl, “because I know you are big enough and generous enough to have done it just for him—and, oh Cecil, I wish I might repay you as you deserve—as you would wish.”

“I do believe you, Mr. Clayton,” said the girl, “because I know you’re big enough and generous enough to have done it just for him—and, oh Cecil, I wish I could repay you the way you deserve—the way you’d want.”

“Why can’t you, Jane?”

“Why can't you, Jane?”

“Because I love another.”

“Because I love someone else.”

“Canler?”

"Canler?"

“No.”

“No.”

“But you are going to marry him. He told me as much before I left Baltimore.”

“But you’re going to marry him. He told me as much before I left Baltimore.”

The girl winced.

The girl flinched.

“I do not love him,” she said, almost proudly.

“I don’t love him,” she said, almost defiantly.

“Is it because of the money, Jane?”

“Is it about the money, Jane?”

She nodded.

She agreed.

“Then am I so much less desirable than Canler? I have money enough, and far more, for every need,” he said bitterly.

“Then am I really so much less appealing than Canler? I have more than enough money, far beyond what’s needed for anything,” he said bitterly.

“I do not love you, Cecil,” she said, “but I respect you. If I must disgrace myself by such a bargain with any man, I prefer that it be one I already despise. I should loathe the man to whom I sold myself without love, whomsoever he might be. You will be happier,” she concluded, “alone—with my respect and friendship, than with me and my contempt.”

“I don’t love you, Cecil,” she said, “but I respect you. If I have to humiliate myself by making a deal like this with anyone, I’d rather it be with someone I already dislike. I’d hate the man I sold myself to without love, no matter who he was. You’ll be happier,” she finished, “on your own—with my respect and friendship, than with me and my contempt.”

He did not press the matter further, but if ever a man had murder in his heart it was William Cecil Clayton, Lord Greystoke, when, a week later, Robert Canler drew up before the farmhouse in his purring six cylinder.

He didn’t push the issue any further, but if anyone ever had murder on their mind, it was William Cecil Clayton, Lord Greystoke, when, a week later, Robert Canler pulled up in front of the farmhouse in his sleek six-cylinder car.

A week passed; a tense, uneventful, but uncomfortable week for all the inmates of the little Wisconsin farmhouse.

A week went by—a tense, uneventful, but uneasy week for everyone living in the small Wisconsin farmhouse.

Canler was insistent that Jane marry him at once.

Canler was adamant that Jane marry him immediately.

At length she gave in from sheer loathing of the continued and hateful importuning.

At last, she gave in, worn down by the relentless and unbearable pressure.

It was agreed that on the morrow Canler was to drive to town and bring back the license and a minister.

It was agreed that the next day, Canler would drive into town to get the license and bring back a minister.

Clayton had wanted to leave as soon as the plan was announced, but the girl’s tired, hopeless look kept him. He could not desert her.

Clayton had wanted to leave as soon as the plan was announced, but the girl’s exhausted, defeated expression stopped him. He couldn’t abandon her.

Something might happen yet, he tried to console himself by thinking. And in his heart, he knew that it would require but a tiny spark to turn his hatred for Canler into the blood lust of the killer.

Something might still happen, he tried to reassure himself. Deep down, he knew it would only take the smallest spark to turn his hatred for Canler into the murderous rage of a killer.

Early the next morning Canler set out for town.

Early the next morning, Canler headed into town.

In the east smoke could be seen lying low over the forest, for a fire had been raging for a week not far from them, but the wind still lay in the west and no danger threatened them.

In the east, smoke hung low over the forest, as a fire had been burning for a week not far from them. However, the wind remained from the west, and they faced no immediate danger.

About noon Jane started off for a walk. She would not let Clayton accompany her. She wanted to be alone, she said, and he respected her wishes.

About noon, Jane headed out for a walk. She didn’t want Clayton to come with her. She said she needed some time alone, and he respected her wishes.

In the house Professor Porter and Mr. Philander were immersed in an absorbing discussion of some weighty scientific problem. Esmeralda dozed in the kitchen, and Clayton, heavy-eyed after a sleepless night, threw himself down upon the couch in the living room and soon dropped into a fitful slumber.

In the house, Professor Porter and Mr. Philander were deep in an intense discussion about a significant scientific issue. Esmeralda was dozing off in the kitchen, while Clayton, exhausted from a sleepless night, collapsed onto the living room couch and quickly fell into a restless sleep.

To the east the black smoke clouds rose higher into the heavens, suddenly they eddied, and then commenced to drift rapidly toward the west.

To the east, the dark smoke clouds rose higher into the sky, then suddenly swirled and began to drift quickly toward the west.

On and on they came. The inmates of the tenant house were gone, for it was market day, and none was there to see the rapid approach of the fiery demon.

On and on they came. The people living in the tenant house were gone, since it was market day, and no one was there to witness the swift approach of the fiery demon.

Soon the flames had spanned the road to the south and cut off Canler’s return. A little fluctuation of the wind now carried the path of the forest fire to the north, then blew back and the flames nearly stood still as though held in leash by some master hand.

Soon the flames had spread across the road to the south, blocking Canler’s way back. A slight shift in the wind pushed the fire’s path northward, then it shifted again, and the flames almost seemed to pause, as if controlled by some unseen force.

Suddenly, out of the northeast, a great black car came careening down the road.

Suddenly, out of the northeast, a huge black car came speeding down the road.

With a jolt it stopped before the cottage, and a black-haired giant leaped out to run up onto the porch. Without a pause he rushed into the house. On the couch lay Clayton. The man started in surprise, but with a bound was at the side of the sleeping man.

With a sudden jolt, it stopped in front of the cottage, and a black-haired giant jumped out, sprinting up onto the porch. Without hesitating, he dashed into the house. On the couch lay Clayton. The man froze in surprise for a moment, but then leaped to the side of the sleeping man.

Shaking him roughly by the shoulder, he cried:

Shaking him roughly by the shoulder, he shouted:

“My God, Clayton, are you all mad here? Don’t you know you are nearly surrounded by fire? Where is Miss Porter?”

“My God, Clayton, are you all insane here? Don’t you realize you’re almost completely surrounded by fire? Where’s Miss Porter?”

Clayton sprang to his feet. He did not recognize the man, but he understood the words and was upon the veranda in a bound.

Clayton jumped to his feet. He didn’t recognize the man, but he understood the words and was on the veranda in an instant.

“Scott!” he cried, and then, dashing back into the house, “Jane! Jane! where are you?”

“Scott!” he shouted, then rushed back into the house, calling, “Jane! Jane! Where are you?”

In an instant Esmeralda, Professor Porter and Mr. Philander had joined the two men.

In a flash, Esmeralda, Professor Porter, and Mr. Philander rushed over to join the two men.

“Where is Miss Jane?” cried Clayton, seizing Esmeralda by the shoulders and shaking her roughly.

“Where’s Jane?” Clayton shouted, grabbing Esmeralda by the shoulders and shaking her hard.

“Oh, Gaberelle, Mister Clayton, she done gone for a walk.”

“Oh, Gabrielle, Mr. Clayton, she’s gone for a walk.”

“Hasn’t she come back yet?” and, without waiting for a reply, Clayton dashed out into the yard, followed by the others. “Which way did she go?” cried the black-haired giant of Esmeralda.

“Hasn’t she come back yet?” Without waiting for an answer, Clayton rushed out into the yard, with the others close behind. “Which way did she go?” shouted the dark-haired giant of Esmeralda.

“Down that road,” cried the frightened woman, pointing toward the south where a mighty wall of roaring flames shut out the view.

“Down that road,” shouted the terrified woman, pointing toward the south where a massive wall of roaring flames blocked the view.

“Put these people in the other car,” shouted the stranger to Clayton. “I saw one as I drove up—and get them out of here by the north road.

“Put these people in the other car,” the stranger yelled at Clayton. “I saw one as I drove up—get them out of here using the north road.”

“Leave my car here. If I find Miss Porter we shall need it. If I don’t, no one will need it. Do as I say,” as Clayton hesitated, and then they saw the lithe figure bound away cross the clearing toward the northwest where the forest still stood, untouched by flame.

“Leave my car here. If I find Miss Porter, we’ll need it. If I don’t, no one will. Do as I say,” Clayton hesitated, and then they watched the agile figure sprint across the clearing toward the northwest, where the forest remained untouched by the flames.

In each rose the unaccountable feeling that a great responsibility had been raised from their shoulders; a kind of implicit confidence in the power of the stranger to save Jane if she could be saved.

In each of them rose the inexplicable feeling that a huge weight had been lifted from their shoulders; a quiet trust in the stranger’s ability to save Jane, if there was any hope of saving her.

“Who was that?” asked Professor Porter.

“Who was that?” asked Professor Porter.

“I do not know,” replied Clayton. “He called me by name and he knew Jane, for he asked for her. And he called Esmeralda by name.”

“I don’t know,” Clayton replied. “He called me by name, and he knew Jane because he asked about her. He even called Esmeralda by name.”

“There was something most startlingly familiar about him,” exclaimed Mr. Philander, “And yet, bless me, I know I never saw him before.”

“There was something incredibly familiar about him,” exclaimed Mr. Philander, “and yet, I swear, I know I’ve never seen him before.”

“Tut, tut!” cried Professor Porter. “Most remarkable! Who could it have been, and why do I feel that Jane is safe, now that he has set out in search of her?”

“Tut, tut!” exclaimed Professor Porter. “Incredible! Who could it have been, and why do I feel that Jane is safe now that he’s gone to look for her?”

“I can’t tell you, Professor,” said Clayton soberly, “but I know I have the same uncanny feeling.”

“I can’t tell you, Professor,” Clayton said seriously, “but I know I have the same eerie feeling.”

“But come,” he cried, “we must get out of here ourselves, or we shall be shut off,” and the party hastened toward Clayton’s car.

“But come on,” he said, “we need to get out of here, or we’ll be trapped,” and the group hurried toward Clayton’s car.

When Jane turned to retrace her steps homeward, she was alarmed to note how near the smoke of the forest fire seemed, and as she hastened onward her alarm became almost a panic when she perceived that the rushing flames were rapidly forcing their way between herself and the cottage.

When Jane turned to head back home, she was startled to see how close the smoke from the forest fire appeared. As she hurried on, her fear turned to near panic when she realized the fast-moving flames were quickly cutting her off from the cottage.

At length she was compelled to turn into the dense thicket and attempt to force her way to the west in an effort to circle around the flames and reach the house.

At last, she had no choice but to push into the dense thicket, trying to make her way west in an attempt to go around the flames and get to the house.

In a short time the futility of her attempt became apparent and then her one hope lay in retracing her steps to the road and flying for her life to the south toward the town.

In a short time, the futility of her attempt became clear, and her only hope was to retrace her steps to the road and run for her life toward the town to the south.

The twenty minutes that it took her to regain the road was all that had been needed to cut off her retreat as effectually as her advance had been cut off before.

The twenty minutes it took her to get back to the road were all that was needed to block her retreat as completely as her forward path had been cut off earlier.

A short run down the road brought her to a horrified stand, for there before her was another wall of flame. An arm of the main conflagration had shot out a half mile south of its parent to embrace this tiny strip of road in its implacable clutches.

A quick dash down the road brought her to a horrified stop, as there before her was another wall of fire. A branch of the main blaze had stretched out half a mile south of its source, engulfing this narrow stretch of road in its relentless grip.

Jane knew that it was useless again to attempt to force her way through the undergrowth.

Jane realized it was pointless to try pushing through the thick underbrush again.

She had tried it once, and failed. Now she realized that it would be but a matter of minutes ere the whole space between the north and the south would be a seething mass of billowing flames.

She had tried it once and failed. Now she realized that it would only be a matter of minutes before the entire space between the north and the south would become a raging inferno of billowing flames.

Calmly the girl kneeled down in the dust of the roadway and prayed for strength to meet her fate bravely, and for the delivery of her father and her friends from death.

Calmly, the girl knelt down in the dust of the road and prayed for the strength to face her fate with courage, and for the safety of her father and friends from death.

Suddenly she heard her name being called aloud through the forest:

Suddenly, she heard her name being called out loud through the forest:

“Jane! Jane Porter!” It rang strong and clear, but in a strange voice.

“Jane! Jane Porter!” The call came loud and clear, but in an unfamiliar voice.

“Here!” she called in reply. “Here! In the roadway!”

“Here!” she called back. “Here! In the road!”

Then through the branches of the trees she saw a figure swinging with the speed of a squirrel.

Then, through the branches of the trees, she spotted a figure swinging with the speed of a squirrel.

A veering of the wind blew a cloud of smoke about them and she could no longer see the man who was speeding toward her, but suddenly she felt a great arm about her. Then she was lifted up, and she felt the rushing of the wind and the occasional brush of a branch as she was borne along.

A shift in the wind blew a cloud of smoke around them, and she could no longer see the man racing toward her. But suddenly, she felt a strong arm wrap around her. Then she was lifted up, and she sensed the rush of the wind and the occasional scrape of a branch as she was carried away.

She opened her eyes.

She opened her eyes.

Far below her lay the undergrowth and the hard earth.

Far below her stretched the dense undergrowth and the solid ground.

About her was the waving foliage of the forest.

About her was the swaying foliage of the forest.

From tree to tree swung the giant figure which bore her, and it seemed to Jane that she was living over in a dream the experience that had been hers in that far African jungle.

From tree to tree swung the massive figure carrying her, and it felt to Jane like she was reliving a dream, replaying the experience she’d had in that distant African jungle.

Oh, if it were but the same man who had borne her so swiftly through the tangled verdure on that other day! but that was impossible! Yet who else in all the world was there with the strength and agility to do what this man was now doing?

Oh, if only it were the same man who had carried her so swiftly through the dense greenery that other day! But that couldn’t be! Still, who else in the entire world had the strength and agility to do what this man was doing now?

She stole a sudden glance at the face close to hers, and then she gave a little frightened gasp. It was he!

She quickly glanced at the face so close to hers and let out a small, startled gasp. It was him!

“My forest man!” she murmured. “No, I must be delirious!”

“My forest man!” she whispered. “No, I must be losing it!”

“Yes, your man, Jane Porter. Your savage, primeval man come out of the jungle to claim his mate—the woman who ran away from him,” he added almost fiercely.

“Yes, your man, Jane Porter. Your wild, primal man coming out of the jungle to claim his mate—the woman who ran away from him,” he added, his tone almost fierce.

“I did not run away,” she whispered. “I would only consent to leave when they had waited a week for you to return.”

“I didn’t run away,” she whispered. “I only agreed to leave after they waited a week for you to come back.”

They had come to a point beyond the fire now, and he had turned back to the clearing.

They had moved past the fire by now, and he turned back toward the clearing.

Side by side they were walking toward the cottage. The wind had changed once more and the fire was burning back upon itself—another hour like that and it would be burned out.

Side by side, they walked toward the cottage. The wind had shifted again, and the fire was now burning back on itself—another hour like this, and it would burn itself out.

“Why did you not return?” she asked.

"Why didn't you come back?" she asked.

“I was nursing D’Arnot. He was badly wounded.”

“I was taking care of D’Arnot. He was seriously injured.”

“Ah, I knew it!” she exclaimed.

“Ah, I knew it!” she said.

“They said you had gone to join the blacks—that they were your people.”

“They said you had gone to join the Black community—that they were your people.”

He laughed.

He was laughing.

“But you did not believe them, Jane?”

“But you didn’t believe them, Jane?”

“No;—what shall I call you?” she asked. “What is your name?”

“No—what should I call you?” she asked. “What’s your name?”

“I was Tarzan of the Apes when you first knew me,” he said.

“I was Tarzan of the Apes when you first met me,” he said.

“Tarzan of the Apes!” she cried—“and that was your note I answered when I left?”

“Tarzan of the Apes!” she cried—“and that was your note I answered when I left?”

“Yes, whose did you think it was?”

“Yeah, whose did you think it was?”

“I did not know; only that it could not be yours, for Tarzan of the Apes had written in English, and you could not understand a word of any language.”

“I didn’t know; only that it couldn’t be yours, because Tarzan of the Apes had written in English, and you couldn’t understand a word of any language.”

Again he laughed.

He laughed again.

“It is a long story, but it was I who wrote what I could not speak—and now D’Arnot has made matters worse by teaching me to speak French instead of English.

“It’s a long story, but I was the one who wrote what I couldn’t say—and now D’Arnot has made things worse by teaching me to speak French instead of English.”

“Come,” he added, “jump into my car, we must overtake your father, they are only a little way ahead.”

“Come on,” he said, “hop in my car. We need to catch up to your dad—they’re just a little ways ahead.”

As they drove along, he said:

As they drove along, he said:

“Then when you said in your note to Tarzan of the Apes that you loved another—you might have meant me?”

“So when you mentioned in your note to Tarzan of the Apes that you loved someone else—you could’ve been talking about me?”

“I might have,” she answered, simply.

“I might have,” she replied simply.

“But in Baltimore—Oh, how I have searched for you—they told me you would possibly be married by now. That a man named Canler had come up here to wed you. Is that true?”

“But in Baltimore—oh, how I’ve looked for you—they told me you might already be married. That a man named Canler had come here to marry you. Is that true?”

“Yes.”

"Yeah."

“Do you love him?”

"Do you love him?"

“No.”

“No.”

“Do you love me?”

"Do you love me?"

She buried her face in her hands.

She buried her face in her hands.

“I am promised to another. I cannot answer you, Tarzan of the Apes,” she cried.

“I’m promised to someone else. I can’t give you an answer, Tarzan of the Apes,” she cried.

“You have answered. Now, tell me why you would marry one you do not love.”

“You’ve answered. Now, tell me why you’d marry someone you don’t love.”

“My father owes him money.”

“My dad owes him money.”

Suddenly there came back to Tarzan the memory of the letter he had read—and the name Robert Canler and the hinted trouble which he had been unable to understand then.

Suddenly, Tarzan remembered the letter he had read—and the name Robert Canler, along with the hinted trouble he hadn’t been able to make sense of at the time.

He smiled.

He grinned.

“If your father had not lost the treasure you would not feel forced to keep your promise to this man Canler?”

“If your dad hadn’t lost the treasure, you wouldn’t feel like you had to keep your promise to this guy Canler, right?”

“I could ask him to release me.”

“I could ask him to let me go.”

“And if he refused?”

“And what if he says no?”

“I have given my promise.”

"I've made my promise."

He was silent for a moment. The car was plunging along the uneven road at a reckless pace, for the fire showed threateningly at their right, and another change of the wind might sweep it on with raging fury across this one avenue of escape.

He stayed quiet for a moment. The car was speeding down the bumpy road at a dangerous speed because the fire loomed threateningly to their right, and another shift in the wind could send it raging across their only path to safety.

Finally they passed the danger point, and Tarzan reduced their speed.

Finally, they made it past the danger point, and Tarzan slowed them down.

“Suppose I should ask him?” ventured Tarzan.

“What if I asked him?” Tarzan suggested.

“He would scarcely accede to the demand of a stranger,” said the girl. “Especially one who wanted me himself.”

“He wouldn’t easily agree to a stranger’s request,” said the girl. “Especially not someone who wanted me for himself.”

“Terkoz did,” said Tarzan, grimly.

“Terkoz did,” Tarzan said grimly.

Jane shuddered and looked fearfully up at the giant figure beside her, for she knew that he meant the great anthropoid he had killed in her defense.

Jane shuddered and glanced nervously up at the towering figure beside her, knowing he was referring to the massive ape he had killed to protect her.

“This is not the African jungle,” she said. “You are no longer a savage beast. You are a gentleman, and gentlemen do not kill in cold blood.”

“This isn’t the African jungle,” she said. “You’re not a wild animal anymore. You’re a gentleman, and gentlemen don’t kill in cold blood.”

“I am still a wild beast at heart,” he said, in a low voice, as though to himself.

“I’m still a wild beast at heart,” he said quietly, almost to himself.

Again they were silent for a time.

Again, they were quiet for a while.

“Jane,” said the man, at length, “if you were free, would you marry me?”

“Jane,” the man finally said, “if you were free, would you marry me?”

She did not reply at once, but he waited patiently.

She didn’t respond right away, but he waited patiently.

The girl was trying to collect her thoughts.

The girl was trying to gather her thoughts.

What did she know of this strange creature at her side? What did he know of himself? Who was he? Who, his parents?

What did she know about this strange person beside her? What did he even know about himself? Who was he? Who were his parents?

Why, his very name echoed his mysterious origin and his savage life.

Why, his very name reflected his mysterious background and his wild, untamed existence.

He had no name. Could she be happy with this jungle waif? Could she find anything in common with a husband whose life had been spent in the tree tops of an African wilderness, frolicking and fighting with fierce anthropoids; tearing his food from the quivering flank of fresh-killed prey, sinking his strong teeth into raw flesh, and tearing away his portion while his mates growled and fought about him for their share?

He had no name. Could she be happy with this jungle outcast? Could she find anything in common with a husband whose life had been spent in the treetops of an African wilderness, playing and battling with fierce apes; ripping his food from the trembling side of freshly killed prey, sinking his strong teeth into raw flesh, and tearing off his portion while his companions growled and fought around him for their share?

Could he ever rise to her social sphere? Could she bear to think of sinking to his? Would either be happy in such a horrible misalliance?

Could he ever rise to her social level? Could she handle the idea of lowering herself to his? Would either of them find happiness in such a terrible mismatch?

“You do not answer,” he said. “Do you shrink from wounding me?”

“You’re not answering,” he said. “Are you afraid of hurting me?”

“I do not know what answer to make,” said Jane sadly. “I do not know my own mind.”

“I don’t know what to say,” Jane said sadly. “I don’t even know what I want.”

“You do not love me, then?” he asked, in a level tone.

“You don’t love me, then?” he asked, his voice steady.

“Do not ask me. You will be happier without me. You were never meant for the formal restrictions and conventionalities of society—civilization would become irksome to you, and in a little while you would long for the freedom of your old life—a life to which I am as totally unfitted as you to mine.”

“Don’t ask me. You’ll be happier without me. You were never meant for the rigid rules and expectations of society—civilization would just weigh you down, and before long, you’d start craving the freedom of your old life—a life I’m just as unsuited for as you are for mine.”

“I think I understand you,” he replied quietly. “I shall not urge you, for I would rather see you happy than to be happy myself. I see now that you could not be happy with—an ape.”

“I think I get what you’re saying,” he replied calmly. “I won’t push you, because I’d rather see you happy than make myself happy. I realize now that you couldn’t be happy with—an ape.”

There was just the faintest tinge of bitterness in his voice.

There was just the slightest hint of bitterness in his voice.

“Don’t,” she remonstrated. “Don’t say that. You do not understand.”

“Don’t,” she protested. “Don’t say that. You don’t understand.”

But before she could go on a sudden turn in the road brought them into the midst of a little hamlet.

But before she could continue, a sudden bend in the road brought them into the middle of a small village.

Before them stood Clayton’s car surrounded by the party he had brought from the cottage.

Before them stood Clayton’s car, surrounded by the group he had brought from the cottage.

CHAPTER XXVIII.
Conclusion

At the sight of Jane, cries of relief and delight broke from every lip, and as Tarzan’s car stopped beside the other, Professor Porter caught his daughter in his arms.

At the sight of Jane, everyone erupted in cries of relief and joy, and as Tarzan’s car pulled up beside the other, Professor Porter wrapped his daughter in a tight embrace.

For a moment no one noticed Tarzan, sitting silently in his seat.

For a moment, no one noticed Tarzan, sitting quietly in his seat.

Clayton was the first to remember, and, turning, held out his hand.

Clayton was the first to remember, and, turning, held out his hand.

“How can we ever thank you?” he exclaimed. “You have saved us all. You called me by name at the cottage, but I do not seem to recall yours, though there is something very familiar about you. It is as though I had known you well under very different conditions a long time ago.”

“How can we ever thank you?” he exclaimed. “You’ve saved us all. You called me by name at the cottage, but I don’t seem to remember yours, though there’s something really familiar about you. It’s like I knew you well under completely different circumstances a long time ago.”

Tarzan smiled as he took the proffered hand.

Tarzan smiled as he took the offered hand.

“You are quite right, Monsieur Clayton,” he said, in French. “You will pardon me if I do not speak to you in English. I am just learning it, and while I understand it fairly well I speak it very poorly.”

“You’re absolutely right, Monsieur Clayton,” he said in French. “Please excuse me for not speaking to you in English. I’m still learning it, and while I understand it pretty well, I speak it very poorly.”

“But who are you?” insisted Clayton, speaking in French this time himself.

“But who are you?” Clayton pressed, switching to French himself this time.

“Tarzan of the Apes.”

“Tarzan: The Ape Man.”

Clayton started back in surprise.

Clayton gasped in surprise.

“By Jove!” he exclaimed. “It is true.”

“Wow!” he said. “It’s true.”

And Professor Porter and Mr. Philander pressed forward to add their thanks to Clayton’s, and to voice their surprise and pleasure at seeing their jungle friend so far from his savage home.

And Professor Porter and Mr. Philander stepped forward to add their thanks to Clayton’s, expressing their surprise and delight at seeing their jungle friend so far from his wild home.

The party now entered the modest little hostelry, where Clayton soon made arrangements for their entertainment.

The group stepped into the small, unassuming inn, where Clayton quickly arranged for their stay.

They were sitting in the little, stuffy parlor when the distant chugging of an approaching automobile caught their attention.

They were sitting in the small, stuffy living room when the distant rumble of an approaching car caught their attention.

Mr. Philander, who was sitting near the window, looked out as the car drew in sight, finally stopping beside the other automobiles.

Mr. Philander, sitting by the window, glanced outside as the car came into view and eventually pulled up next to the other vehicles.

“Bless me!” said Mr. Philander, a shade of annoyance in his tone. “It is Mr. Canler. I had hoped, er—I had thought or—er—how very happy we should be that he was not caught in the fire,” he ended lamely.

“Wow!” said Mr. Philander, a hint of irritation in his voice. “It’s Mr. Canler. I was hoping, um—I thought—or, uh—how lucky we are that he wasn’t caught in the fire,” he finished awkwardly.

“Tut, tut! Mr. Philander,” said Professor Porter. “Tut, tut! I have often admonished my pupils to count ten before speaking. Were I you, Mr. Philander, I should count at least a thousand, and then maintain a discreet silence.”

“Tut, tut! Mr. Philander,” said Professor Porter. “Tut, tut! I’ve always told my students to count to ten before speaking. If I were you, Mr. Philander, I’d count to at least a thousand and then keep my mouth shut.”

“Bless me, yes!” acquiesced Mr. Philander. “But who is the clerical appearing gentleman with him?”

“Oh, absolutely!” agreed Mr. Philander. “But who’s the guy with him who looks like a priest?”

Jane blanched.

Jane went pale.

Clayton moved uneasily in his chair.

Clayton shifted uncomfortably in his chair.

Professor Porter removed his spectacles nervously, and breathed upon them, but replaced them on his nose without wiping.

Professor Porter nervously took off his glasses, breathed on them, but put them back on without cleaning them.

The ubiquitous Esmeralda grunted.

Esmeralda sighed.

Only Tarzan did not comprehend.

Only Tarzan didn't understand.

Presently Robert Canler burst into the room.

Here is the modernized paragraph: Suddenly, Robert Canler rushed into the room.

“Thank God!” he cried. “I feared the worst, until I saw your car, Clayton. I was cut off on the south road and had to go away back to town, and then strike east to this road. I thought we’d never reach the cottage.”

“Thank God!” he exclaimed. “I was terrified the worst had happened until I saw your car, Clayton. I got cut off on the south road and had to double back to town, then head east to this road. I thought we’d never make it to the cottage.”

No one seemed to enthuse much. Tarzan eyed Robert Canler as Sabor eyes her prey.

No one seemed particularly excited. Tarzan stared at Robert Canler the way a lioness eyes her prey.

Jane glanced at him and coughed nervously.

Jane glanced at him and cleared her throat nervously.

“Mr. Canler,” she said, “this is Monsieur Tarzan, an old friend.”

“Mr. Canler,” she said, “this is Mr. Tarzan, an old friend.”

Canler turned and extended his hand. Tarzan rose and bowed as only D’Arnot could have taught a gentleman to do it, but he did not seem to see Canler’s hand.

Canler turned and held out his hand. Tarzan stood up and bowed in the way only D’Arnot could have taught a gentleman to do, but he didn’t seem to notice Canler’s hand.

Nor did Canler appear to notice the oversight.

Nor did Canler seem to notice the oversight.

“This is the Reverend Mr. Tousley, Jane,” said Canler, turning to the clerical party behind him. “Mr. Tousley, Miss Porter.”

“This is Reverend Tousley, Jane,” said Canler, turning to the clergyman behind him. “Mr. Tousley, Miss Porter.”

Mr. Tousley bowed and beamed.

Mr. Tousley smiled and bowed.

Canler introduced him to the others.

Canler introduced him to the others.

“We can have the ceremony at once, Jane,” said Canler. “Then you and I can catch the midnight train in town.”

“We can have the ceremony right away, Jane,” said Canler. “Then you and I can catch the midnight train into the city.”

Tarzan understood the plan instantly. He glanced out of half-closed eyes at Jane, but he did not move.

Tarzan got the plan right away. He glanced at Jane through half-closed eyes but stayed still.

The girl hesitated. The room was tense with the silence of taut nerves.

The girl hesitated. The room was thick with the tension of strained nerves.

All eyes turned toward Jane, awaiting her reply.

All eyes turned to Jane, waiting for her response.

“Can’t we wait a few days?” she asked. “I am all unstrung. I have been through so much today.”

“Can’t we wait a few days?” she asked. “I’m completely overwhelmed. I’ve been through so much today.”

Canler felt the hostility that emanated from each member of the party. It made him angry.

Canler sensed the hostility radiating from everyone in the group. It pissed him off.

“We have waited as long as I intend to wait,” he said roughly. “You have promised to marry me. I shall be played with no longer. I have the license and here is the preacher. Come Mr. Tousley; come Jane. There are plenty of witnesses—more than enough,” he added with a disagreeable inflection; and taking Jane Porter by the arm, he started to lead her toward the waiting minister.

“We’ve waited long enough, and I’m done waiting,” he said harshly. “You promised to marry me. I won’t be strung along any longer. I’ve got the license, and here’s the minister. Come on, Mr. Tousley; come on, Jane. There are plenty of witnesses—more than enough,” he added with a nasty tone. Then, grabbing Jane Porter by the arm, he began pulling her toward the waiting minister.

But scarcely had he taken a single step ere a heavy hand closed upon his arm with a grip of steel.

But he had barely taken a single step when a strong hand grabbed his arm with an iron grip.

Another hand shot to his throat and in a moment he was being shaken high above the floor, as a cat might shake a mouse.

Another hand shot to his throat, and in an instant, he was being shaken high above the floor, like a cat shaking a mouse.

Jane turned in horrified surprise toward Tarzan.

Jane turned in shocked disbelief toward Tarzan.

And, as she looked into his face, she saw the crimson band upon his forehead that she had seen that other day in far distant Africa, when Tarzan of the Apes had closed in mortal combat with the great anthropoid—Terkoz.

And, as she looked into his face, she saw the crimson mark on his forehead that she had noticed that other day in distant Africa, when Tarzan of the Apes had fought to the death with the great ape—Terkoz.

She knew that murder lay in that savage heart, and with a little cry of horror she sprang forward to plead with the ape-man. But her fears were more for Tarzan than for Canler. She realized the stern retribution which justice metes to the murderer.

She knew that murder was in that savage heart, and with a small cry of horror, she rushed forward to plead with the ape-man. But her fears were more for Tarzan than for Canler. She understood the harsh punishment that justice delivers to a murderer.

Before she could reach them, however, Clayton had jumped to Tarzan’s side and attempted to drag Canler from his grasp.

Before she could reach them, Clayton had already rushed to Tarzan’s side and tried to pull Canler away from his grip.

With a single sweep of one mighty arm the Englishman was hurled across the room, and then Jane laid a firm white hand upon Tarzan’s wrist, and looked up into his eyes.

With one powerful swing of his arm, the Englishman was thrown across the room. Then Jane placed a steady, pale hand on Tarzan’s wrist and looked up into his eyes.

“For my sake,” she said.

"For my sake," she said.

The grasp upon Canler’s throat relaxed.

The grip on Canler’s throat loosened.

Tarzan looked down into the beautiful face before him.

Tarzan looked down into the beautiful face in front of him.

“Do you wish this to live?” he asked in surprise.

“Do you want this to live?” he asked, surprised.

“I do not wish him to die at your hands, my friend,” she replied. “I do not wish you to become a murderer.”

“I don’t want him to die by your hand, my friend,” she replied. “I don’t want you to become a killer.”

Tarzan removed his hand from Canler’s throat.

Tarzan took his hand off Canler’s throat.

“Do you release her from her promise?” he asked. “It is the price of your life.”

“Do you let her out of her promise?” he asked. “It’s the price of your life.”

Canler, gasping for breath, nodded.

Canler, out of breath, nodded.

“Will you go away and never molest her further?”

“Will you leave and never bother her again?”

Again the man nodded his head, his face distorted by fear of the death that had been so close.

Again, the man nodded, his face twisted with fear from the nearness of death.

Tarzan released him, and Canler staggered toward the door. In another moment he was gone, and the terror-stricken preacher with him.

Tarzan let him go, and Canler stumbled toward the door. A moment later, he was gone, and the terrified preacher went with him.

Tarzan turned toward Jane.

Tarzan faced Jane.

“May I speak with you for a moment, alone,” he asked.

“Can I talk to you for a second, alone?” he asked.

The girl nodded and started toward the door leading to the narrow veranda of the little hotel. She passed out to await Tarzan and so did not hear the conversation which followed.

The girl nodded and headed for the door leading to the small veranda of the little hotel. She stepped outside to wait for Tarzan, missing the conversation that followed.

“Wait,” cried Professor Porter, as Tarzan was about to follow.

“Wait,” Professor Porter shouted, as Tarzan was about to follow.

The professor had been stricken dumb with surprise by the rapid developments of the past few minutes.

The professor was completely speechless, stunned by how quickly everything had unfolded in the last few minutes.

“Before we go further, sir, I should like an explanation of the events which have just transpired. By what right, sir, did you interfere between my daughter and Mr. Canler? I had promised him her hand, sir, and regardless of our personal likes or dislikes, sir, that promise must be kept.”

“Before we go any further, sir, I need an explanation for what just happened. What gave you the right to step in between my daughter and Mr. Canler? I had promised him her hand, sir, and no matter our personal feelings, that promise must be honored.”

“I interfered, Professor Porter,” replied Tarzan, “because your daughter does not love Mr. Canler—she does not wish to marry him. That is enough for me to know.”

“I stepped in, Professor Porter,” replied Tarzan, “because your daughter doesn’t love Mr. Canler—she doesn’t want to marry him. That’s all I need to know.”

“You do not know what you have done,” said Professor Porter. “Now he will doubtless refuse to marry her.”

“You have no idea what you’ve done,” said Professor Porter. “Now he’ll probably refuse to marry her.”

“He most certainly will,” said Tarzan, emphatically.

“He definitely will,” said Tarzan, firmly.

“And further,” added Tarzan, “you need not fear that your pride will suffer, Professor Porter, for you will be able to pay the Canler person what you owe him the moment you reach home.”

“And besides,” Tarzan added, “you don’t have to worry about your pride taking a hit, Professor Porter. You’ll be able to pay Canler back as soon as you get home.”

“Tut, tut, sir!” exclaimed Professor Porter. “What do you mean, sir?”

“Tut, tut, sir!” Professor Porter exclaimed. “What do you mean, sir?”

“Your treasure has been found,” said Tarzan.

“Your treasure has been found,” said Tarzan.

“What—what is that you are saying?” cried the professor. “You are mad, man. It cannot be.”

“What—what are you saying?” the professor shouted. “You’re crazy, man. That’s impossible.”

“It is, though. It was I who stole it, not knowing either its value or to whom it belonged. I saw the sailors bury it, and, ape-like, I had to dig it up and bury it again elsewhere. When D’Arnot told me what it was and what it meant to you I returned to the jungle and recovered it. It had caused so much crime and suffering and sorrow that D’Arnot thought it best not to attempt to bring the treasure itself on here, as had been my intention, so I have brought a letter of credit instead.

“It’s true. I was the one who stole it, not knowing its value or who it belonged to. I saw the sailors bury it, and, like a curious ape, I dug it up and buried it somewhere else. When D’Arnot explained what it was and how much it meant to you, I went back to the jungle and got it. It had caused so much crime, suffering, and pain that D’Arnot thought it was better not to bring the actual treasure here, as I had planned. So instead, I’ve brought a letter of credit.”

“Here it is, Professor Porter,” and Tarzan drew an envelope from his pocket and handed it to the astonished professor, “two hundred and forty-one thousand dollars. The treasure was most carefully appraised by experts, but lest there should be any question in your mind, D’Arnot himself bought it and is holding it for you, should you prefer the treasure to the credit.”

“Here it is, Professor Porter,” Tarzan said, pulling an envelope from his pocket and handing it to the stunned professor. “Two hundred and forty-one thousand dollars. The treasure was carefully evaluated by experts, but just in case you have any doubts, D’Arnot himself bought it and is holding onto it for you, in case you’d rather have the treasure instead of the money.”

“To the already great burden of the obligations we owe you, sir,” said Professor Porter, with trembling voice, “is now added this greatest of all services. You have given me the means to save my honor.”

“To the already huge weight of the obligations we owe you, sir,” said Professor Porter, his voice shaking, “we now add this greatest of all services. You’ve given me the means to save my honor.”

Clayton, who had left the room a moment after Canler, now returned.

Clayton, who had stepped out of the room right after Canler, came back in.

“Pardon me,” he said. “I think we had better try to reach town before dark and take the first train out of this forest. A native just rode by from the north, who reports that the fire is moving slowly in this direction.”

“Sorry,” he said. “I think we should try to get to town before dark and catch the first train out of this forest. A local just rode by from the north and said the fire is slowly heading this way.”

This announcement broke up further conversation, and the entire party went out to the waiting automobiles.

This announcement ended the conversation, and the whole group headed out to the waiting cars.

Clayton, with Jane, the professor and Esmeralda occupied Clayton’s car, while Tarzan took Mr. Philander in with him.

Clayton, along with Jane, the professor, and Esmeralda, rode in Clayton’s car, while Tarzan took Mr. Philander with him.

“Bless me!” exclaimed Mr. Philander, as the car moved off after Clayton. “Who would ever have thought it possible! The last time I saw you you were a veritable wild man, skipping about among the branches of a tropical African forest, and now you are driving me along a Wisconsin road in a French automobile. Bless me! But it is most remarkable.”

“Wow!” exclaimed Mr. Philander, as the car drove off after Clayton. “Who would’ve thought this could happen! The last time I saw you, you were a total wild man, leaping around in the trees of a tropical African forest, and now you’re driving me down a Wisconsin road in a French car. Unbelievable! It’s absolutely incredible.”

“Yes,” assented Tarzan, and then, after a pause, “Mr. Philander, do you recall any of the details of the finding and burying of three skeletons found in my cabin beside that African jungle?”

“Yes,” agreed Tarzan, and then, after a pause, “Mr. Philander, do you remember any details about finding and burying the three skeletons discovered in my cabin near that African jungle?”

“Very distinctly, sir, very distinctly,” replied Mr. Philander.

“Very clearly, sir, very clearly,” replied Mr. Philander.

“Was there anything peculiar about any of those skeletons?”

“Was there anything unusual about any of those skeletons?”

Mr. Philander eyed Tarzan narrowly.

Mr. Philander watched Tarzan closely.

“Why do you ask?”

"Why are you asking?"

“It means a great deal to me to know,” replied Tarzan. “Your answer may clear up a mystery. It can do no worse, at any rate, than to leave it still a mystery. I have been entertaining a theory concerning those skeletons for the past two months, and I want you to answer my question to the best of your knowledge—were the three skeletons you buried all human skeletons?”

“It means a lot to me to know,” replied Tarzan. “Your answer might solve a mystery. At the very least, it won’t make things any more unclear than they already are. I’ve been working on a theory about those skeletons for the past two months, and I need you to answer my question as honestly as you can—were the three skeletons you buried all human skeletons?”

“No,” said Mr. Philander, “the smallest one, the one found in the crib, was the skeleton of an anthropoid ape.”

“No,” said Mr. Philander, “the smallest one, the one found in the crib, was the skeleton of an ape.”

“Thank you,” said Tarzan.

“Thanks,” said Tarzan.

In the car ahead, Jane was thinking fast and furiously. She had felt the purpose for which Tarzan had asked a few words with her, and she knew that she must be prepared to give him an answer in the very near future.

In the car ahead, Jane was thinking quickly and intensely. She had sensed the reason Tarzan wanted to speak with her, and she knew she had to be ready to give him an answer very soon.

He was not the sort of person one could put off, and somehow that very thought made her wonder if she did not really fear him.

He wasn’t the type of person you could brush off, and somehow that very thought made her wonder if she wasn’t actually afraid of him.

And could she love where she feared?

And could she love someone she was afraid of?

She realized the spell that had been upon her in the depths of that far-off jungle, but there was no spell of enchantment now in prosaic Wisconsin.

She realized the spell that had been over her in the depths of that distant jungle, but there was no magical charm now in ordinary Wisconsin.

Nor did the immaculate young Frenchman appeal to the primal woman in her, as had the stalwart forest god.

Nor did the flawless young Frenchman appeal to the primal woman in her, as the rugged forest god had.

Did she love him? She did not know—now.

Did she love him? She wasn’t sure—not anymore.

She glanced at Clayton out of the corner of her eye. Was not here a man trained in the same school of environment in which she had been trained—a man with social position and culture such as she had been taught to consider as the prime essentials to congenial association?

She glanced at Clayton out of the corner of her eye. Wasn’t he a man shaped by the same kind of upbringing she had—someone with the social status and refinement she’d always been told were the key ingredients for meaningful connection?

Did not her best judgment point to this young English nobleman, whose love she knew to be of the sort a civilized woman should crave, as the logical mate for such as herself?

Didn’t her best judgment point to this young English nobleman, whose love she knew to be the kind a modern woman should desire, as the obvious match for someone like her?

Could she love Clayton? She could see no reason why she could not. Jane was not coldly calculating by nature, but training, environment and heredity had all combined to teach her to reason even in matters of the heart.

Could she love Clayton? She didn’t see why not. Jane wasn’t the type to overanalyze things, but her upbringing, surroundings, and family background had all taught her to think things through, even when it came to matters of the heart.

That she had been carried off her feet by the strength of the young giant when his great arms were about her in the distant African forest, and again today, in the Wisconsin woods, seemed to her only attributable to a temporary mental reversion to type on her part—to the psychological appeal of the primeval man to the primeval woman in her nature.

That she had been swept off her feet by the strength of the young giant when his powerful arms wrapped around her in the distant African forest, and again today, in the Wisconsin woods, seemed to her only explainable as a temporary mental reversion to type on her part—a response to the primal appeal of the primeval man to the primal woman within her nature.

If he should never touch her again, she reasoned, she would never feel attracted toward him. She had not loved him, then. It had been nothing more than a passing hallucination, super-induced by excitement and by personal contact.

If he never touched her again, she reasoned, she would never feel drawn to him. She hadn’t loved him, after all. It had just been a fleeting illusion, brought on by excitement and physical closeness.

Excitement would not always mark their future relations, should she marry him, and the power of personal contact eventually would be dulled by familiarity.

Excitement wouldn’t always define their future relationship if she married him, and the intensity of personal connection would eventually fade with familiarity.

Again she glanced at Clayton. He was very handsome and every inch a gentleman. She should be very proud of such a husband.

Again, she glanced at Clayton. He was incredibly handsome and the epitome of a gentleman. She should feel truly proud to have a husband like him.

And then he spoke—a minute sooner or a minute later might have made all the difference in the world to three lives—but chance stepped in and pointed out to Clayton the psychological moment.

And then he spoke—a moment sooner or a moment later could have changed everything for three lives—but fate stepped in and showed Clayton the perfect timing.

“You are free now, Jane,” he said. “Won’t you say yes—I will devote my life to making you very happy.”

“You’re free now, Jane,” he said. “Won’t you say yes? I’ll dedicate my life to making you truly happy.”

“Yes,” she whispered.

“Yeah,” she whispered.

That evening in the little waiting room at the station Tarzan caught Jane alone for a moment.

That evening in the small waiting room at the station, Tarzan managed to catch Jane alone for a moment.

“You are free now, Jane,” he said, “and I have come across the ages out of the dim and distant past from the lair of the primeval man to claim you—for your sake I have become a civilized man—for your sake I have crossed oceans and continents—for your sake I will be whatever you will me to be. I can make you happy, Jane, in the life you know and love best. Will you marry me?”

“You’re free now, Jane,” he said. “I’ve come through time, from the distant past, from the world of primal man, to claim you. For you, I’ve become civilized. For you, I’ve crossed oceans and continents. For you, I’ll be whatever you want me to be. I can make you happy, Jane, in the life you know and love best. Will you marry me?”

For the first time she realized the depths of the man’s love—all that he had accomplished in so short a time solely for love of her. Turning her head she buried her face in her arms.

For the first time, she truly understood the depth of his love—everything he had achieved in such a short time, all for her. Overwhelmed, she turned her head and buried her face in her arms.

What had she done? Because she had been afraid she might succumb to the pleas of this giant, she had burned her bridges behind her—in her groundless apprehension that she might make a terrible mistake, she had made a worse one.

What had she done? Because she was afraid she might give in to this giant’s pleas, she had burned all her bridges—out of baseless fear that she might make a terrible mistake, she had made an even worse one.

And then she told him all—told him the truth word by word, without attempting to shield herself or condone her error.

And then she told him everything—she laid out the truth, word for word, without trying to protect herself or make excuses for her mistake.

“What can we do?” he asked. “You have admitted that you love me. You know that I love you; but I do not know the ethics of society by which you are governed. I shall leave the decision to you, for you know best what will be for your eventual welfare.”

“What can we do?” he asked. “You’ve admitted that you love me. You know I love you; but I’m not familiar with the rules of society that guide you. I’ll leave the decision up to you, because you know best what will be best for your future well-being.”

“I cannot tell him, Tarzan,” she said. “He too, loves me, and he is a good man. I could never face you nor any other honest person if I repudiated my promise to Mr. Clayton. I shall have to keep it—and you must help me bear the burden, though we may not see each other again after tonight.”

“I can’t tell him, Tarzan,” she said. “He loves me too, and he’s a good man. I could never face you or anyone else with integrity if I broke my promise to Mr. Clayton. I have to keep it—and you’ll have to help me carry the weight of it, even if we never see each other again after tonight.”

The others were entering the room now and Tarzan turned toward the little window.

The others were coming into the room now, and Tarzan turned toward the small window.

But he saw nothing outside—within he saw a patch of greensward surrounded by a matted mass of gorgeous tropical plants and flowers, and, above, the waving foliage of mighty trees, and, over all, the blue of an equatorial sky.

But he saw nothing outside—inside, he saw a patch of green grass surrounded by a tangled mass of stunning tropical plants and flowers, and above, the swaying leaves of towering trees, and over everything, the blue of an equatorial sky.

In the center of the greensward a young woman sat upon a little mound of earth, and beside her sat a young giant. They ate pleasant fruit and looked into each other’s eyes and smiled. They were very happy, and they were all alone.

In the middle of the grassy field, a young woman sat on a small mound of dirt, and next to her sat a young giant. They ate delicious fruit, gazed into each other’s eyes, and smiled. They were incredibly happy, and they were completely alone.

His thoughts were broken in upon by the station agent who entered asking if there was a gentleman by the name of Tarzan in the party.

His thoughts were interrupted by the station agent, who came in and asked if there was a man named Tarzan in the group.

“I am Monsieur Tarzan,” said the ape-man.

“I’m Monsieur Tarzan,” said the ape-man.

“Here is a message for you, forwarded from Baltimore; it is a cablegram from Paris.”

“Here’s a message for you, forwarded from Baltimore; it’s a cablegram from Paris.”

Tarzan took the envelope and tore it open. The message was from D’Arnot.

Tarzan grabbed the envelope and ripped it open. The message was from D’Arnot.

It read:

It read:

Fingerprints prove you Greystoke. Congratulations.
D’ARNOT.

Fingerprints confirm you Greystoke. Congrats.
D’ARNOT.

As Tarzan finished reading, Clayton entered and came toward him with extended hand.

As Tarzan finished reading, Clayton walked in and approached him with an outstretched hand.

Here was the man who had Tarzan’s title, and Tarzan’s estates, and was going to marry the woman whom Tarzan loved—the woman who loved Tarzan. A single word from Tarzan would make a great difference in this man’s life.

Here was the man who held Tarzan’s title, owned Tarzan’s estates, and was about to marry the woman Tarzan loved—the woman who loved Tarzan. A single word from Tarzan could change this man’s life completely.

It would take away his title and his lands and his castles, and—it would take them away from Jane Porter also. “I say, old man,” cried Clayton, “I haven’t had a chance to thank you for all you’ve done for us. It seems as though you had your hands full saving our lives in Africa and here.

It would strip him of his title, his lands, and his castles—and it would take them away from Jane Porter too. “Hey, man,” Clayton said, “I haven’t had the chance to thank you for everything you’ve done for us. It feels like you’ve been constantly saving our lives, both in Africa and here.”

“I’m awfully glad you came on here. We must get better acquainted. I often thought about you, you know, and the remarkable circumstances of your environment.

“I’m really glad you came here. We should get to know each other better. I’ve thought about you a lot, you know, and the unusual situation you’re in.”

“If it’s any of my business, how the devil did you ever get into that bally jungle?”

“If it’s any of my business, how on earth did you end up in that crazy jungle?”

“I was born there,” said Tarzan, quietly. “My mother was an Ape, and of course she couldn’t tell me much about it. I never knew who my father was.”

“I was born there,” said Tarwan, calmly. “My mother was an ape, so naturally, she couldn’t tell me much about it. I never knew who my father was.”

FOR THE
FURTHER ADVENTURES OF LORD GREYSTOKE
READ THE RETURN OF TARZAN

FOR THE
FURTHER ADVENTURES OF LORD GREYSTOKE
READ *THE RETURN OF TARZAN*


Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!